dJllAC^o^ 


:x>ox^^^ 


^i  \\u  ^Imkskut  ^. 


m 


Shelf. 


PRINCETON,    N.    J. 


% 


BV  3420  .K83  H46  1885 
Henry,  Benjamin  Couch,  1850 

1901. 
The  cross  and  the  dragon  : 

or,  Light  in  the  broad  Eas 


c^"r\^^z_^?-5  ^.  V c^^^3;::v'-?t^v^ ;a  ^\^i  k^^/  >^?^  ■a'^-?<s«-^^:;.r*.;. '^^f^^iL^ '-^^uj^c^ /^ 


THE  CROSS  AND  THE  DRAGON 


OR 


LIGHT  IN  THE   BROAD  EAST 


BY 

REV.  B.    C.    HENRY 

TEN    YEARS    A    MISSIONARY    IN    CANTON 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 
By    JOSEPH    COOK 


NEW    YORK 
ANSON   D.    F.    RANDOLPH   AND    COMPANY 

900  Broadway,  cor.  Twentieth  Street 


Copyright,  1885, 
Anson  D.  F.  Randolph  and  Company. 


8'nibtrsitif  $re8S: 
John  Wilson  and  Son,  Cambridge. 


TO 


MY   FATHER   AND   MOTHER, 

TO  WHOSE    SELF-DENYING    LOVE   I   AM    INDEBTED   FOR  EARLY  TRAINING 
AND    PREPARATION    FOR    MY    LIFE'S    WORK, 

^fjis  Uolume 

IS  AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED. 


"U. 


"OLOGIC&I 


PREFACE. 


The  Empire  of  China  presents  a  country  so  vast  and 
diversified,  a  people  so  numerous  and  peculiar;  con- 
stant intercourse  with  people  from  other  lands  is  opening 
up  its  inland  domain  so  extensively ;  while  the  studies 
and  researches  of  scholars  and  specialists  are  unfolding 
such  masses  of  information  concerning  the  history,  cus- 
toms, and  resources  of  the  land, — that  it  is  impossible, 
within  the  compass  of  a  single  volume,  to  take  even  a 
cursory  glance  at  the  whole ;  the  time  has  come  when 
it  must  be  studied  in  sections.  In  pursuance  of  this  plan, 
the  southern  portion  of  the  Empire,  in  one  particular 
feature  of  progress,  is  treated  of  in  the  present  volume. 

Canton  —  or  Kwong-Tung,  as  it  is  pronounced  by  the 
natives — means  literally  the  Broad  East;  and  Kwong-Si 
the  Broad  West. 

The  title  of  the  book  indicates  the  nature  of  its  con- 
tents. The  Dragon  is  the  national  emblem  of  China ;  it 
plays  an  important  part  in  political,  literary,  and  social 
life.  The  throne  of  China  is  the  Dragon  Throne ;  the 
national  ensign  is  the  yellow  flag  with  a  blue  Dragon ; 
the  scholar  leaps  the  "  Dragon  Gate  "  when  he  passes  a 
successful  examination.  The  Dragon  is  seen  in  the 
earth  and  in  the  sky.      In  the  earth  he  holds  control  of 


viii  Preface. 

the  lucky  and  unlucky  influences  ;  and  it  becomes  a 
matter  of  great  importance  to  find  the  *'  Dragon's  pulse," 
which  indicates  the  flow  of  good  influences.  Interwoven 
with  so  many  of  their  beliefs  and  customs,  the  Dragon 
becomes  the  symbol  of  all  that  is  peculiarly  Chinese, 
as  the  Cross  is  the  symbol  of  all  that  is  Christian. 

From  the  many  inquiries  addressed  to  me,  personally 
and  by  letter,  before  and  since  my  return  from  Canton, 
I  have  become  convinced  of  the  desire  on  the  part  of 
many  for  some  definite  information  about  the  work  of 
missions  in  the  south  of  China.  My  knowledge  of  the 
condition  and  prospects  of  the  cause  of  missions  in  that 
part  of  the  world  also  convinces  me  that  it  is  important 
for  the  interests  of  all  concerned  that  the  Church  es- 
pecially should  know  as  fully  as  possible  what  is  being 
done  there.  To  meet  this  demand  for  information,  and 
to  serve  the  cause  with  which  I  am  identified,  this 
volume  has  been  prepared.  My  life  in  Canton  has 
given  me  the  fullest  opportunities  for  observing  every 
phase  of  mission  work.;  and  however  imperfect  the  pre- 
sentation may  be,  the  great  facts  of  the  extent,  impor- 
tance, and  progress  of  the  enterprise  are  not  at  fault. 
My  aim  has  been  to  present  the  work  as  a  whole,  making 
no  distinction  between  the  various  churches  and  societies 
engaged ;  but  being  connected  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  being  consequently  more  familiar  with  the 
details  and  incidents  of  its  work,  greater  prominence 
may  appear  to  be  given  to  the  operations  of  that  par- 
ticular mission.  This  arises,  however,  from  no  desire 
to  exalt  one  above  another,  or  to  claim  for  one  the  glory 
of  all.  I  endeavored  to  secure  as  much  information  as 
possible  in  the  way  of  statistics,  historical  data,  signifi- 


Preface.  ix 

cant  facts  and  incidents  from  all  the  missions  before 
leaving  China,  and  have  conscientiously  sought  to  pre- 
sent the  work  impartially  as  the  great  enterprise  in  which 
all  are  unitedly  engaged. 

I  have  consulted  and  frequently  quote  the  works  of 
Drs.  Williams,  Legge,  Edkins,  Eitel,  and  Faber  on  points 
connected  with  the  Chinese  systems  of  belief.  In  giving 
the  names  of  places  and  persons,  the  Cantonese  pro- 
nunciation has  usually  been  followed,  as  being  more 
intelligible  to  those  immediately  concerned. 

B.  C.  H. 

Princeton,  N.  J.,  Nov.  i,  1884. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Introduction xxv 

CHAPTER   I. 

THE  BROAD  EAST  AND  ITS  POPULATION. 

The  city  of  Canton.  —  The  whole  country  open  ;  its  extent.  — 
The  great  Delta.  —  Rice  district.  —  Silk  district.  —  Home 
of  the  emigrants  to  America. — West  River.  —  Kwong-si. — 
Yunnan.  —  North  River.  —  East  River.  —  Early  occupation 
of  Canton  ;  its  great  importance I 

CHAPTER   11. 

FACILITIES    FOR    REACHING    THE    PEOPLE 

Travel  by  boats.  —  Kinds  of  boats  used.  —  Advantages  of  boat 
travel ;  gives  greater  access  to  the  people  ;  is  not  expen- 
sive ;  a  great  convenience  ;  a  saving  of  strength;  the  safest 
plan.  —  Reception  by  the  people.  —  Village  life.  —  Market 
towns.  —  Cities  and  marts  of  trade.  — Amusing  episodes  .     i6 

CHAPTER    HI. 

SOME    CHARACTERISTICS    OF    THE    PEOPLE. 

Love  of  antiquity.  —  Ultra-conservatism.  —  Anti-foreign  feel- 
ings*— -"Foreign  devils."  —  Business  capacity  of  the 
Cantonese.  —  Compradores.  —  Emigration.  —  Industry  of 
the  people  ;  their  frugality  ;  powers  of  endurance.  —  No 
caste  in  China. — Clans. — Village  with  ten  thousand  of  one 
name.  —  Feudal  system.  —  The  man  who  killed  his  mother. 
—  Family  life.  —  Younger  must  serve  the  elder.  — Betrothal 


xii  Contents. 


and  marriage.  —  Separation  of  the  sexes.  —  Occupation 
of  ladies.  —  Eating  watermelon-seeds.  —  Foot-binding.  — 
Domestic  slavery.  —  Chinese  houses.  —  House  infested  by 
evil  spirits.  — Wine-drinking.  —  Tea-drinking.  —  "  Do  you 
think  I  am  an  ox?"  —  Opium-smoking  a  curse.  —  Use  of 
tobacco.  —  Gambling.  —  Vile  conversation.  —  Boat  people  .     3 1 

CHAPTER  IV, 

CONFUCIUS    AND    CONFUCIANISM. 

A  sketch  of  Confucius'  life.  —  Lack  of  appreciation  in  his 
time.  —  Dedicates  his  work  to  Heaven.  —  His  method  of 
teaching.  —  His  system  of  ethics.  —  The  five  relations  and 
the  five  virtues.  —  The  way  of  the  superior  man.  —  Standard 
works  of  Confucianism.  —  The  Four  Books.  —  Mencius,  the 
second  great  sage.  —  The  Five  Classics.  —  Modern  Confu- 
cianism. —  Defects  of  the  system.  —  A  reformer  needed.  — 
The  worship  connected  with  it.  —  State  religion.  —  Non- 
religious  character  of  the  literati 62 

CHAPTER  V. 

BUDDHISM    IN    CHINA. 

Its  origin.  —  Introduction  into  China.  —  Four  principles. — 
Buddhistic  Trinity.  —  Ten  commandments.  —  Six  paths  of 
metempsychosis.  —  Its  eclecticism.  —  Resemblances  in  the 
life  of  Buddha  to  the  life  of  Christ.  —  The  Western  Para- 
dise. —  Goddess  of  Mercy.  —  Its  influence  decaying.  — No 
enthusiasm.  —  Temples  in  Canton.  —  A  luxurious  abbot.  — 
No  charities.  —Its  introduction  compared  with  that  of 
Christianity 80 

CHAPTER   VI. 

TAOISM. 

Founded  by  Lo-tsz. — His  relations  to  Confucius. — The  "Canon 
of  Reason  and  Virtue."  —  Extracts.  — Taoism  of  the  Han 


Contents.  xiii 


PAGE 


period.  — Early  spread  in  Canton.  — Deities  worshipped. 

—  Present  head  of  the  Taoist  sect.  —  It  fosters  the  grossest 
superstitions.  — The  god  of  war.  — The  gods  of  the  earth. 

—  The  god  of  wealth.  —  Hong-Kung.  —  Worship  in  the 
City  Temple  of  Canton.  —  Little  shrine  made  famous.  — 
Selfish  worship loo 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ANCESTRAL    WORSHIP    AND    GEOMANCY. 

Worship  of  ancestors  the  real  religion  of  the  Chinese  ;  its 
theory  ;  its  form  ;  its  effects.  —  Associated  with  other  sys- 
tems.—  Special  services  for  the  dead.  —  Large  sums  of 
money  expended. —  Inseparably  connected  with  geomancy. 
—  Fung-Shui.  —  The  geomancer's  compass.  —  Wind  and 
water  doctors.  —  The  Dragon.  —  Deadly  vapor.  —  Secret 
arrow.  —  Choosing  lucky  sites  for  graves ;  for  ancestral 
temples  ;  for  houses  ;  for  villages.  —  Geomancy  the  foe  to 
all  progress. — Christian  education  the  antidote    .     .     .     .123 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

FEASTS,    PASTIMES,    AND    FOLK-LORE.  \ 

New  Year's  festivities.  —  Welcoming  the  Spnng.  —  Festival  of  \ 

the  Tombs.  —  Dragon-boat  Festival.  —  All  Souls.  —  Feast  '; 
of  the  Seven  Sisters.  —  Moon-feast.  —  Lantern  displays. 

—  Ta-tsiu  to  the  god  of  fire.  —  Flying  kites.  —  Ascending  \ 

the    Heights.  —  Midwinter    feast.  —  Marriage    feasts.  —  \ 

Guilds  and  their  celebrations.  —  Chinese  theatres.  —  Chi-  '; 

nese  music.  —  Beggars.  —  Folk-lore.  —  Unlucky  words.  —  \ 

Signs  and  portents.  —  Charms  and  amulets.  —  The  tabooed  \ 

bell.  —  Cures  for  frightened   children.  —  Evil   spirits.  —  \ 
Divination.  —  Five  generations  in  one  house.  —  Memorial 
gateway.  —  Canton  a  fortunate  place  to  live  in     .     .     .     .152 


xiv  Contents. 


CHAPTER   IX. 
A    SKETCH    OF    CANTON    MISSIONS    IN    THE    PAST. 

PAGE 

Three  periods.  —  Morrison  and  his  work.  —  Leung- A-f ah. — 
Dr.  Bridgeman.  —  Dr.  Williams.  —  Missions  in  the  settle- 
ments to  the  south.  —  Restrictions  in  Canton  and  Macao. 

—  Preparatory  work  done.  —  Liberality  of  merchants.  — 
Occupation  of  Hong-Kong.  —  Treaty  of  Nanking.  —  The 
second  war  and  treaties  of  Tientsin. — Various  societies 
in  Canton.  —  Hostility  of  the  Cantonese.  —  Question  of 
residence.  —  Dr.  Ball.  —  Schools  and  dispensaries.  —  Let- 
ter of  Dr.  Hobson.  —  The  Tai-ping  rebellion.  —  Sketch 
of  Hung-Sau-tsiin  ;  his  beliefs  and  methods.  —  Religious 
character  of  the  movement.  —  Scheme  to  possess  the  Em- 
pire. —  The  path  of  conquest.  — Disastrous  ending.  —  Dis- 
appointed hopes.  —  Doubts  as  to  the  wisdom  of  England's 
course.  —  Period  of  uncertainty.  —  Favorable  sites  secured. 

—  Period  of  expansion.  —  Bi-monthly  conference.  —  The 
term  to  use  for  "God." — Progress  in  different  missions. — 
The  "  gods  and  genii"  powder  plot.  —  Local  disturbances. 

—  Advance  in  the  last  decade.  —  Names  of  those  long  in 
the  work.  —  The  roll  of  the  past.  —  Roberts.  —  Hobson.  — 
Krolzyck.  —  Preston.  —  The  mission  cemetery 173 

CHAPTER  X. 

PRESENT    STATUS    OF    MISSION    WORK. 

The  societies  represented.  —  Number  of  missionaries.  —  Ad- 
vantages of  a  large  community.  —  Native  assistants  ;  their 
efficiency.  —  Sabbath  services  in  Canton.  —  Number  of 
Christians.  —  Chapel  preaching  to  the  people.  —  Best  time 
for  such  services.  —  Educational  work.  —  Good  influence 
of  schools.  —  Incident  of  Yun-ha-teen.  —  Work  of  heal- 
ing. —  Special  work  for  women.  —  Stations  inland.  — The 
Basel  Mission  on  the  East  River.  —  Radiation  of  work 
from  Canton.  —  Stations  to  the  east.  —  Experiences  at 
Shek-lung;    Liu-p6 ;    Pok-lo.  —Stations  in  the  Tsung-fa 


Contents.  xv 


PAGE 

valley.  —  Work  in  Fat-Shan.  —  North-River  stations.  — 
Tsing-iin. — Lien-chow.  —  Flourishing  work  of  theWesleyan 
Mission  in  Shiu-kwan.  —  West-River  stations.  —  Stations 
in  the  south  and  southwest.  —  Hainan  opened.  —  Each 
station  a  centre.  —  Statistics.  —  Two  classes  of  people,  — 
Pun-ti  and  Hakka.  —  The  Tartars.  —  The  work  firmly 
established 194 

CHAPTER  XL 
FOREIGN    AGENTS. 

Climate  of  Canton.  —  Houses.  —  Mode  of  Hfe.  —  Social 
amenities.  —  Criticism  of   travellers.  —  First   impressions. 

—  Study  of  the  language  ;  its  peculiarities.  —  Examples  of 
blunders  made.  —  Fluent  speakers.  —  The  written  lan- 
guage ;  not  understood  when  read.  —  The  field  of  activity 
opened.  —  The  work   of  translation  ;     two  lines  pursued. 

—  Dictionaries.  —  Dr.  Legge's  edition  of  the  Classics.  — 
Mr.  Faber's  works.  —  Versions  of  the  Bible.  —  Commen- 
taries. —  Mr.  Selby's  Life  of  Christ.  —  Text-books.  — 
The  use  of  the  colloquial  dialect.  —  Union  version  of  the 
Gospels  and  Acts ;  its  advantages.  —  Attractions  of  literary 
work 213 

CHAPTER  Xn. 

PREACHING    BY    MISSIONARIES. 

Importance  of  preaching.  —  How  to  preach  to  the  native 
churches.  —  Narrative  style.  —  Use  of  illustrations.  —  Stand- 
ard of  intelligence.  —  Qualification  of  the  preacher.  —  Im- 
portance of  instructing  the  native  Church.  —  Preaching  to 
the  heathen.  —  Chapels  in  Canton.  —  Various  methods.  — 
Use  of  passing  events.  —  "  The  man  burned  at  the  altar." 

—  The  unanswered  prayer  for  rain.  —  Use  of  the  Classics. 

—  Singleness  of  aim  essential.  —  Use  of  blackboard  for 
texts.  —  Interruptions  from  two  classes  of  men.  —  Literary 
examination    and    preaching    to    students.  —  Opposition 


xvi  Contents, 


PAGE 


preaching-halls.  —  Evangelistic  tours.  —  Christian  services 
at  out-stations.  —Rudeness  and  insult.  —  Preaching  under 
the  banyans.  —  The  first  sermon  in  Chik-hom.  —  Experi- 
ence at  Lung-kong.  —  Preaching  in  temples.  —  Absurd 
beliefs.  —  Sale  of  books.  —  Luck  of  the  land  stolen.  —  Inci- 
dents of  indignity.  —  Attractive  scenery 233 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

EDUCATIONAL    WORK. 

Primary  schools.  —  Chinese  type  of  boys'  school.  —  Course 
of  study.  —  "  Canon  of  Filial  Piety."  —  Examples.  —  Chris- 
tian schools.  —  "  Backing  "  the  books.  —  Female  education. 

—  The  great  Lady  Tsao.  —  Methods  in  girls'  schools.  — 
Chinese  teachers.  —  Boarding-schools  for  boys.  —  Female 
seminary  under  Miss  Noyes.  —  Purely  educational.  — 
Sketches  of  native  assistant  teachers.  —  Religious  influence 
in  the  school.  —  The  prayer  chamber.  —  The  course  of 
study.  —  The  New  Testament  memorized.  —  The  women's 
department.  —  The  school  held  in  high  estimation.  —  Edu- 
cating a  native  ministry.  —  Training-schools.  —  Presbyte- 
rian methods.  —  Courses  of  study.  —  German  theological 
school.  —  Methods  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission ;  of  the  Bap- 
tist Mission.  —  Private  classes.  —  Classes  at  out-stations. 

—  Gospel  of  Matthew  memorized  in  three  days.  — General 
influences.  — The  school  a  perpetual  sermon.  — Schoolboy 
assaulted.  —  Educational  series  of  text-books 253 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
MEDICAL    WORK. 

The  great  hospital.  —  Dr.  Parker  its  first  physician.  —  Dr. 
Kerr's  thirty  years.  —  Present  property  and  location.  — 
Name  in  Chinese. —  Statistics  of  patients  and  operations. 

—  Branch  dispensaries.  —  Diseases  treated.  —  The  class  of 
people  who  come.  —  Miracles  expected.  —  The  girl  whose 
feet  came  off.  —  Submission  to  operations.  —  Ignorance  and 
superstition.  —  Chinese  have  no  medical  science.  —  Abb^ 


Contents,  xvii 


Hue's  experience.  — Chinese  dentistry.  —  Outside  and  in- 
side treatment.  —  Native  assistant  surgeons.  —  Dr.  So-to- 
meng's  operations  for  cataract.  —  Capital  operations.  — 
Special  demand  for  the  physician.  —  Medical  tours  through 
the  country.  —  Characters  met. —  Teeth  extracted.  —  In- 
struction of  students.  —  Certificates  of  competency.  — 
Preparation  of  medical  books.  —  Dr.  Kerr's  work  in  this 
line.  —  Religious  work  in  the  hospital.  —  Wesleyan  hospi- 
tal in  Fat-Shan.  —  Hospital   in    Canton  not  sectarian.  — 

Opium-smokers  cured.  —  Lepers.  —  Vaccination Good 

influences.  —  Incident  of  woman  converted.  —  Thanks 
bestowed.  —  Rival  Chinese  hospital.  —  Good  results.  — 
Wide  field.  —  Young  physician  needed.  —  Grand  aggregate 
of  good 271 

CHAPTER  XV. 

WORK    FOR    WOMEN. 

Position  of  woman  a  crucial  test.  —  The  conversion  of  the 
women  the  hope  of  China.  —  The  work  at  present.  —  Ladies 
assisted  by  teachers  and  Bible-women.  —  Four  sections  of 
the  work.  —  Meetings  in  connection  with  day-schools.  — 
Visiting  the  houses.  —  Pathetic  story  of  little  A-Keet. — 
Among  the  women  in  the  hospital.  —  The  woman  who  be- 
lieved, but  knew  nothing  of  baptism.  —  ''  The  house  of  the 
worshippers  of  Jesus."  —  Bible-women  at  out-stations.  — 
Atsit  at  Liu-p6.  —  Mrs.  Lee-Sam.  —  Fung- Kiu. —Visits 
to  village  schools.  —  Delegation  of  women.  —  The  first 
visit  to  a  house  in  San-ui.  — Levee  for  women  at  Lien- 
chow.  —  Encouraging  indications 292 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
WORK    FOR    ORPHANS    AND    OUTCASTS. 

Infanticide.  —  Girls  only  destroyed.  — The  practice  in  Ban- 
ning and  San-hing.  —  Native  foundling  houses.  — Number 
received  annually.  —  Their  treatment.  —  "  Devil  grannies." 

b 


xviii  Contents. 


FAGE 

—  Slaves  in  families.  —  Traffic  in  young  girls.  —  Mrs. 
Henry's  orphanage.  —  Sketches  of  May-Yan  ;  Oi-keet ; 
Lock-tuck  ;  Tsoy-Shang.  — The  blessings  of  such  work. — 
Berlin  Foundling  Home  in  Hong-Kong.  —  Supplies  wives 
for  native  preachers.  —  A  young  man's  rebuff.  —  The  blind  ; 
no  systematic  work  for  them.  —  Old  people.  —  Work  of 
the  Baptist  ladies.  —  Leper  settlements.  —  Village  near 
Canton.  — Work  begun  for  them.  —  Leper  with  a  Bible.  — 
Incident  in  Swatow 308 

CHAPTER   XVH. 
NATIVE    AGENTS. 

Native  pastors.  —  Churches  need  them.  —  Experience  of  mis- 
sionaries as  pastors.  —  Sketch  of  Kwan-Loy;  converted 
in  California.  —  Experience  in  Kau-Kong. — Reward  for 
his  head.  —  Twice  mobbed.  —  His  style  of  preaching.  — 
Evangelists  ;  their  methods.  —  Formal  work.  —  Lack  of 
originality.  —  Mak-Shui  as  an  orator.  —  Discourse  on  moral 
paralysis. —  Ch'an-Mung-nam's  sermon:  "In  all  things 
more  than  conquerors."  —  Au-Fung-chi's  versatility.  — 
Wong-Shing's  dignity  and  force. — Lau-Wy-chiu  rough  and 
ready.  —  The  Gospel  bowl  of  savory  broth.  —  Uen-Nga- 
kok's  heroic  fidelity.  —  Ho-Kwai-tak's  devotion.  —  Fidelity 
of  assistants  as  a  body.  —  The  colporteurs.  —  The  first 
Protestant  Christian  martyr.  —  School-teachers.  —  Confu- 
cian tablet  worshipped  in  schools.  —  Village  teacher  the 
general  scribe.  —  Influence  of  personal  teachers   ....  321 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE    NATIVE    CHRISTIANS. 

Charge  of  hypocrisy  no  longer  true.  —  Their  character.  —  Re- 
ception of  applicants. — Varied  religious  experiences. — 
The  school-girl.  —  The  peasant  woman.  —  The  scholar.  — 
Standard  of  qualification.  —  Request  for  baptism  mis- 
understood. —  Sad  experience.  —  Instances  of  fidelity 
among  those  not  well  instructed.  —  Woman  from  the  inte- 


Contents.  xix 


rior.  —  Old  peasant  woman  and  her  nephew.  —  Lack  of  a 
vivid  sense  of  sin.  —  Moving  scenes.  —  Simple  faith.  — 
Direct  prayers.  —  Views  of  Providence.  —  Plague  among 
the  cattle.  —  The  sick  child.  —  Readiness  to  take  part  in 
services.  —  Fondness  for  singing.  —  Christian  unity.  — 
Influence  of  the  term  question.  —  Sectarianism  in  the  back- 
ground. —  No  organic  unity.  —  Future  creed  and  church 
polity.  —  Quarterly  meetings.  —  Bi-monthly  conference.  — 
Practical  subjects  discussed. —  Foot-binding.  — Anti-opium 
sentiment.  —  No  opium-smoker  admitted  to  the  church.  — 
Education  of  children.  —  Zealous  efforts 338 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

TRIALS    OF    CONVERTS. 

Courage  to  profess  Christ. — Personal  abuse  — Public  pla- 
cards. —  Unreasoning  hatred.  —  Trials  in  the  family.  — 
The  mothers  lament.  —  Young  man  chained.  —  Young 
man  converted.  —  Opposition  of  his  mother.  —  Opium-pipe 
handed  to  guests.  —  Baptism  on  a  birthday  prevented.  — 
Lee-yen's  experience.  —  Mo-Hing's  troubles.  —  Foes  in  the 
household.  —  Paralytic  deserted.  — A  Banner-man's  trials. 

—  Engagement  broken  off.  —  Trials  of  women  and  girls.  — 
Treatment  at  and  after  marriage.  —  A-Hung's  feet  bound.  — 
Ejection  from  clans.  —  Lee-Keng-00's  trials.  —  Injustice  to 
Wong-Fook  ;  his  daughter  lost.  —  Loss  of  property.  — 
Leung- Yem's  misfortunes.  —  Kwan-Loy  and  his  brother.  — 
Shek-lin,  the  Christian  contractor.  —  Loss  of  employment. 

—  Expulsion  from  guilds.  —  Exemption  from  idolatrous 
taxation.  —  Two  cents  refused  and  dollars  lost.  — Women 
in  country  districts.  —  Persecution  at  Chik-hom.  — Claims 

for  sympathy 357 

CHAPTER   XX. 

TESTS    OF    FAITH. 

Character  of    Chinese    Christians.  —  Conversion   of   opium- 
smokers  and  gamblers.  —  Lo-Look's  Christ-like  spirit.  — 


XX  Contents, 


PAGE 

Christian  girl  before  the  ancestral  tablets.  —  Peasant 
woman's  endurance.  —  Deaf  and  dumb  man  converted.  — 
Victory  over  selfishness.  —  Knives  crossed  over  the 
preacher's  throat.  —  Stoned  almost  to  death.  —  Prayer  for 
enemies.  —  Faith  kept.  —  Martyr  spirits.  —  Moral  renova- 
tion. —  Koon-Yam-chook.  —  Tree  blown  down.  —  Trials 
in  the  past  year.  —  Christian-Banner  men  tested.  —  Sum- 
moned to  abjure  their  faith.  —  Official  rebuked.  —  Lo-fu 
sold  as  a  coolie.  —  Death  of  Christians.  —  Yam-a-lin  and 
his  aunt.  —  Elders.  —  Lau-Hing  and  Liu-Kiu.  —  "  Praise 
Jesus  !  " 376 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

CHRISTIAN    GIVING    AND    SELF-SUPPORT. 

Practical  test.  —  Lack  of  systematic  effort.  —  Poverty  of  the 
converts.  —  Isolation.  —  Heathenism  essentially  selfish.  — 
Free  gospel.  —  Idolatrous  taxation.  —  Difference  of  motive. 
—  A  matter  of  education.  —  Two  forms.  —  Giving  in  gen- 
eral. —  Self-support.  —  Work  in  Second  Church.  —  Col- 
porteurs. —  Church  edifice.  —  School.  —  Native  pastor.  — 
Spirit  of  elders  and  pastor.  —  Church  at  Chik-hom.  — 
London  Mission  Church.  —  Baptists  in  Tsing-uen  and 
Tsung-fa.  —  Chinese  Missionary  Society.  —  Methods  of 
contribution.  —  Printed  forms.  —  Two  principles.  —  Chris- 
tians must  not  fall  short  of  the  gifts  to  false  gods.  —  One 
tenth  required.  —  Example  necessary.  —  Missionaries  must 
give  one  tenth.  —  Definite  objects  required.  —  Taking  deep 
root.  —  Ashamed  of  prolonged  infancy  —  Lo-Kwdn  gives 
one  fifth.  —  A-fat  gives  four  fifths.  —  The  widow's  mite.  — 
Generous  support  indicated 393 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

CRITICISMS    OF    TRAVELLERS,    AND    ROMAN    CATHOLIC    MISSIONS. 

Work  of  missions  viewed.  —  Three  stages  of  thought.  —  Dis- 
appointment. —  Despair.  —  Wonder.  —  Reports  of  travellers. 


Contents,  xxi 


—  Hasty  visits.  —  Sources  of  information.  —  Indifference 
of  residents.  —  A  few  hostile.  —  Some  interested.  —  Igno- 
rance of  clergymen.  —  Criminal's  skull.  —  Relation  of  mis- 
sionaries to  other  foreign  residents.  —  Mr.  Darwin's 
observations.  —  Relations  of  Protestant  missions  to  those 
of  Rome.  —  Matteo  Ricci's  policy.  —  Comparison  of  sta- 
tistics. —  Church  of  the  "  Heavenly  Lord  "  and  the  Church 
of  Jesus.  —  Success  in  the  past.  —  Cathedral  in  Canton.  — 
Priests  in  Chinese  dress.  —  No  public  preaching.  —  Mr. 
Kong's  experience.  —  Works  of  merit.  —  Reception  of 
members.  —  Worship  of  saints.  —  Political  protection.  — 
"Are  you  a  French  priest?"—  Interference  with  Wesleyans 
in  Ying-tok.  —  Distinguished  converts  in  the  past. — No 
hope  of  general  prevalence  under  the  present  policy      .     .  410 

CHAPTER  XXni. 

TEACHING    ENGLISH. 

Not  a  new  question.  —  English  teaching  in  past  years.  —  Not 
needed  to  aid  mission  work.  —  Chinese  views  of  it.  —  Key 
to  fortune.  —  Mercenary  motives.  —  Signs  of  the  times. — 
Political  side.  —  Scientific  side. —  Independent  minds. — 
The  crust  breaking.  —  Glorious  future  for  China.  —  The 
question  at  present.  —  Higher  education.  —  Real  students. 

—  Knowledge  desired  for  its  own  sake.  —  Men  of  progress. 

—  Cosmopolitan  truth. —  English  language  a  conservatory 
of  knowledge.  —  Liberal  policy.  —  Native  scholars'  opinion. 

—  Shall  we  help  them  ? —  Commendable  desires.  —  Chris- 
tian influence  excluded.  —  Scientific  works  translated.  — 
Peking  University.  —  The  practical  issues 427 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
A    CHRISTIAN    COLLEGE     FOR    CANTON. 

Plans  to  pursue. — Not  teach  English  in  mission  schools.  — 
Missionaries  cannot  do  it.  —  A  central  college.  —  Course 
of   study.  —  Three   points.  —  Bearing  on  the   Church.  — 


xxii  Con  ten  is. 


PAGE 


Training  young  men  for  pastors  and  teachers.  —  Need  of 
higher  education.  —  Advantage  to  medical  training.  —  The 
present  a  time  of  transition.  —  Changes  in  the  style  of 
education.  —  Staff  of  teachers  needed.  —  A  great  opportu- 
nity. —  All  truth  is  one.  —  No  merit  to  accept  a  position  of 
less  influence. — Science  from  a  Christian  standpoint. — 
Evils  of  non-Christian  education.  —  Teaching  received  on 
authority.  —  Highest  form  of  mission-work.  —  Spread  of 
science.  —  Its  bearing  on  the  Chinese.  —  Vigor  of  the  race. 
—  Day  of  wider  knowledge.  —  Dr.  Draper's  opinion.  — 
Not  true  of  the  Chinese.  —  Six  periods  of  intellectual 
expansion.  —  Struggle  with  Confucianism.  —  A  literary 
people.  —  Extent  of  education.  —  Examinations  ;  num- 
ber who  pass.  —  Army  of  scholars.  —  Many  agencies  at 
work.  —  Telegraph.  —  Trend  of  outward  events.  —  Foun- 
tain of  knowledge.  —  Prospect  of  success.  —  Endowment 
needed.  —  Scope  for  talent.  —  Cup  of  learning.  —  Wide 
influence 439 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE    PRESENT    OUTLOOK. 

Each  decade  raises  the  standard.  —  Unclassified  influences.  — 
Imitation  the  highest  commendation.  —  Decline  of  idolatry. 

—  Opinion  of  Chinese  gentlemen.  —  Hidden  disciples.  — 
Father  Tsun,  "the  Jesus  man."  —  Old  Mr.  Wong.  —  Influ- 
ence of  preaching  in  Canton  secured  chapel  in  the  interior. 

—  Hundreds  of  thousands  who  know.  —  Providential 
preparation.  —  The  work  in  hand.  —  Scores  of  men  needed. 

—  Work  for  five  hundred.  —  The  means  inadequate.  — 
China's  claims  on  the  Church.  —  Difficulties.  —  The  great 
conflict.  —  Proportionate  effort.  —  The  islands  of  the  Pa- 
cific. —  Permanence  of  results  in  China.  —  Two  great  races. 
— -  Providential  indications.  —  Proportion  of  missionaries 
required.  —  Resources  of  Canton.  —  An  acceptable  offer- 
ing. —  The  whole  land  reached  in  five  years 45^ 


Contents,  xxiii 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 

ADVANCE    INTO    THE    INTERIOR. 

PAGE 

Special  openings.  —  Shiu-Kwdn.  —  Entrance  to  Hunan.  — 
Lien-chow.  —  Attractive  surroundings.—  Centre  of  important 
districts.— Hunanese.  — Aborigines  in  the  mountains.— 
Populous  districts  of  Heung-Shan  and  San-ui.  —  Ko-chow. 
—  Special  features  and  claims  of  that  section.  —  Hainan  ; 
history  of  its  opening.  —  Friendly  reception  assured.  — 
Size  of  the  island.  —  Climate.  —  People.  —  The  Les  ;  their 
history  and  character.  —  Language.  —  Providential  opening 
and  call  for  occupation.  —  Kwong-si.  —  Baptist  mission  at 
Ng-chow.  —  Presbyterians  at  Kwei-ping.  —  Anti-foreign 
demonstrations.  —  Experience  of  English  officer  of  Chinese 
army.  —  Present  work  of  exploration.  —  Yunnan.  —  Expe- 
ditions in  the  interests  of  commerce.  —  Sparse  population. 
The  millions  unreached.  —  Condition  of  the  people.  — 
Responsibility  laid  on  the  Church.  —  Call  to  young  men.  — 
Work  to  be  done  which  no  one  else  can  do.  —  God's  call  to 
His  people 4^9 


rM 


Explanation  of  Sr^ 

,  -  -  ^ a  '  Bo  <:p/  M  <,  mm 

Marts  _      _  •  KngliskChiirck 

Market  Ceirtre'i        ^  AnienffinPresb, 

¥iJlngp<i  X   Lou^vn  Mtssim 

Misnon  ^iaJwn    -^    Krvgli'ihWesleya. 

AJi.  CKM. ^   I  Gainan/Bertir 

^-imencanBoplist^      -.= ^ 

Z_  "~^  2|8 ZZIZ 


M 


■'.^%^m^     ^^y«f  ^'S^^ 


w 


UOnVn 


^ 


m 


i^.f^Shj^^^ 


,sz  vM 


^^'^ssr^^^^'^ 


iSwsW 


Zam^f/t^^ 


%^1 


> 


I'  ^ 


Bl 


— k 


~  Scale:  

O      JO     20    30    40    SO    60   70     SO   .90    100  GeographiccaMlex . 


3e: 


2QE 


INTRODUCTION. 


A  GREAT,  steel-gray  river,  full  of  boats  kept  noticeably  neat, 
■^^  with  families  dwelling  in  them  constantly ;  a  wide,  rolling, 
green,  fertile  country,  highly  cultivated ;  pagoda  towers  looking 
down  through  the  windy  sunshine  on  the  passing  steamers  and 
ships ;  a  walled  city  of  impressive  size,  of  low  brown  and  red 
roofs,  fronted  by  swarming  wharves,  —  this  is  the  picture  which 
rises  in  my  memory  as  I  recall  my  approach  to  Canton,  where 
it  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  the  guest  of  the  author  of  this 
series  of  searching  and  authoritative  chapters  on  China. 

In  sedan  chairs,  through  narrow  but  tidy  streets,  crowded 
with  most  typical  Chinese  forms,  we  visited  Chinese  temples, 
examination  grounds,  chief  places  of  trade,  schools,  picturesque 
points  of  view,  medical  hospitals,  preaching-stations  ;  and  so  my 
thoughts  were  filled  with  a  multitude  of  novel  and  interesting 
images. 

It  was  in  moments  of  leisure,  however,  when  I  could  sit 
down  and  question  my  host  and  guide,  or  cross-examine  a  score 
of  his  heroic  co-laborers  in  his  parlors,  that  I  learned  most. 
President  McCosh's  great  and  good  name  was  a  bond  of  sym- 
pathy between  us,  for  my  host  was  a  recent  graduate  of  Prince- 
ton, and  full  of  enthusiasm  for  classical  and  philosophical  study. 
I  nevertheless  saw  my  guide  at  his  best  when  he  opened  the 
stores  of  his  knowledge  of  that  vast  Empire  to  whose  regenera- 
tion he  had  consecrated  his  life. 

The  puzzle  of  the  Chinese  mind,  character,  politics,  social 
life,  and  religion,  I,  for  one,  have  found   no   keys  to  unlock 


xxvi  Introduction. 


except  the  conversation  and  writings  of  missionaries  who  have 
studied  these  subjects  for  years  at  first-hand.  I  congratulate 
the  reader  of  this  volume  on  the  opportunity  it  gives  him  of 
absorbing  ripe  opinions  on  high  matters  concerning  which  ordi- 
nary books  of  travel  are  poor  authorities. 

The  historian  Gibbon  tells  us  that  Rome,  at  the  height  of  her 
power,  governed  only  one  hundred  and  twenty  milUons  of  men. 
China  contains  at  least  twice  that  number.  The  dawn  of  Occi- 
dental forms  of  civilization,  the  day-star  of  Christianity,  begin  to 
rise  on  these  uncounted  masses  of  human  beings  in  their  land 
of  vast  and  varied  resources.  This  book  is  a  vivid  picture  of 
the  holy  breaking  of  the  Light  after  an  Oriental  night.  The 
obscure  stars  and  the  moon  of  Confucianism  and  Taoism  and 
Buddhism  and  worship  of  ancestors  have  walked  through  the 
Chinese  sky,  but  the  unmeasured  spiritual  landscapes  of  the 
Orient  have  been  without  the  vivifying  influence  of  the  sun. 
Their  capacities  to  produce  new  growths  under  its  stimulation 
are  undoubtedly  immense.  There  is  no  new  and  sacred  sight 
open  to  the  eyes  of  present  generations  better  worth  study 
than  the  rising  of  the  unobscured  orb  of  Christianity  in  the 
Far  East. 

JOSEPH  COOK. 

Boston,  Feb.  20, 1885. 


THE  CROSS  AND  THE  DRAGON, 


CHAPTER   I. 

THE  BROAD  EAST  AND   ITS   POPULATION. 

CANTON,  as  the  scene  of  the  first  Protestant  Mis- 
sions to  China,  will  ever  hold  a  prominent  place 
in  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church  in  the  Far  East. 
Its  importance  from  a  commercial,  from  a  political, 
and  from  a  literary  point  of  view ;  its  great  population 
and  the  accessibility  of  the  people,  together  with  its 
commanding  situation  with  respect  to  the  surrounding 
country,  —  make  it  one  of  the  most  promising  and  in- 
fluential centres  of  mission  work  in  the  whole  Empire. 
The  city  itself  is  a  wonderful  field  for  work,  an-d  might 
easily  absorb  the  energies  of  many  times  the  number 
of  missionaries  now  in  the  whole  province,  and  yet  come 
far  short  of  exhausting  the  possibilities  of  the  field  or 
improving  to  the  utmost  the  opportunities  presented. 
The  vast  population  of  the  city,  numbering  probably 
not  less  than  one  million  five  hundred  thousand,  is  daily 
augmented  by  the  thousands  that  come  in  from  all  sides 
on  business  and  pleasure.  The  city  presents  the  appear- 
ance of  a  great  hive,  its  narrow  streets  thronged  with 
busy  multitudes  passing  incessantly  to  and  fro,  intent 

I 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


upon  their  various  callings.  They  crowd  and  push  and 
jostle  each  other,  but  are  seldom  noisy  and  seldom 
quarrel.  It  is  the  great  emporium  of  the  South ;  the 
meeting-place  of  many  nationalities  drawn  thither  by 
various  motives ;  the  grand  centre  of  influence  for  the 
whole  vast  region  south  of  the  Mei-ling  Ridge.  The 
field  of  our  enterprise,  however,  is  not  confined  to 
the  city,  but  extends  to  the  wide  region  that  opens  out 
in  all  directions  from  this  central  point.  With  the  help 
of  the  map  and  a  few  lessons  in  geography,  some  con- 
ception of  the  situation  and  extent  of  the  country  may 
be  gained  that  will  be  of  much  service  to  us  as  we  study 
the  work  in  detail. 

The  mission  field  of  Canton,  which  we  are  to  con- 
sider, does  not  include  the  extreme  eastern  portion  of 
the  province,  which  is  separated  from  the  middle  and 
western  portions  by  ranges  of  hills  and  mountains,  and 
drained  by  a  system  of  rivers  that  find  their  outlet  near 
the  port  of  Swatow.  Another  barrier  in  the  shape  of 
a  different  dialect  cuts  off  the  people  of  that  section 
from  their  countrymen  to  the  west.  In  this  region  a 
flourishing  work  is  energetically  carried  on  by  the  Eng- 
lish Presbyterians  and  the  American  Baptists,  and  we 
have  but  to  refer  to  the  reports  of  the  Swatow  Missions 
under  these  two  societies  to  be  assured  of  the  hopeful 
prospects  of  the  cause  there. 

The  field  of  Canton,  as  it  comes  under  our  notice, 
embraces  the  whole  middle  and  western  portions  of  the 
province  of  Kwong-Tung,  and  nearly,  if  not  quite,  the 
whole  of  the  adjoining  province  of  Kwong-Si, —  which 
broad  territory,  with  the  exception  of  a  limited  portion 


The  Broad  East  and  its  Population,         3 

to  the  southwest,  is  drained  by  that  vast  river  system 
whose  numerous  tributaries  east,  north,  and  west  con- 
verge near  the  provincial  city. 

This  whole  country  is  practically  open  to  missionary 
enterprise.  This  statement,  though  broad  and  unquali- 
fied, conveys  a  very  inadequate  idea  of  the  true  state  of 
things  to  one  unacquainted  with  the  place  and  ignorant 
of  the  relative  positions  of  different  parts  of  the  land. 
A  country  may  be  fully  open  in  one  sense :  no  serious 
opposition  may  be  made  to  the  advent  of  the  mission- 
ary, or  the  continued  presence  and  work  of  his  assist- 
ants ;  but  the  means  of  travel  and  the  accommodations 
afforded  may  be  such  that  much  time  would  necessarily 
be  consumed  in  going  from  place  to  place,  and  much 
fatigue  and  hardship  in  proportion  to  the  work  done  be 
entailed  on  those  who  undertook  such  enterprises.  No 
such  difficulties  are  met  with  in  Canton.  The  country 
is  not  only  open  to  those  who  would  go  to  its  farthest 
corners,  but  the  means  of  travel  and  accommodation 
by  the  way  are  all  that  could  be  desired.  The  river 
system  is  such  as  to  afford  the  utmost  facility  for  reach- 
ing the  various  parts  of  the  four  great  prefectures  of 
Kwong-Chow,  Shiu-Chow,  Shiu-Hing,  and  Wei-Chow, 
which  form  the  main  central  portion  of  the  province ; 
and  by  the  chief  artery  in  this  system,  the  West  River, 
whose  whole  length  has  been  recently  surveyed  and 
laid  open  by  Messrs.  Colquhon  and  Wahab,  in  their 
journey  "  Across  Chryse,"  the  province  of  Kwong-Si 
is  pierced  through  to  its  farthest  border,  while  several 
large  branches  and  many  smaller  tributaries  from  the 
north  and  south  make  its  remotest  corners  accessible  to 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


the  traveller.  Actual  experience  and  observation  on 
the  spot  are  necessary  to  give  one  an  adequate  idea 
of  the  wonderful  facilities  which  the  numerous  water- 
courses afford.  As  though  in  anticipation  of  the  great 
work  that  was  some  day  to  be  done  for  this  people,  the 
way  has  been  prepared  by  which  they  can  be  reached 
with  a  minimum  of  hardship  and  discomfort. 

In  order  to  a  clearer  understanding  of  the  extent 
and  condition  of  this  great  field  now  thrown  open  for 
Christian  work,  and  a  fuller  appreciation  of  the  facilities 
which  place  every  part  of  it  within  easy  reach  of  those 
to  whom  this  work  is  committed,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
go  somewhat  into  detail  in  considering  the  extent  of  the 
country,  its  natural  features,  and  the  distribution  of  the 
people. 

It  will  be  more  convenient  in  every  way,  in  giving 
an  account  of  the  country,  to  follow  the  natural  divi- 
sions of  the  land,  rather  than  the  political  divisions  into 
departments  and  districts. 

We  begin  then  at  the  port  of  entrance,  and  after  a 
brief  pause  in  the  city  of  Hong-Kong,  so  beautiful  for 
situation,  and  made  attractive  by  such  a  multiplicity  of 
charms,  natural,  historical,  or  accidental,  step  on  board 
the  river  steamer,  and  are  conveyed  in  comfort  across 
the  bay  of  ''  The  Lonely  Isle "  (Lintin),  through  the 
"  Tiger  Gate  "  (Fu-mun),  up  the  broad  course  of  the 
Pearl  River,  with  fine  pagodas  to  the  south,  some  on 
lofty  hills,  others  rising  majestically  from  lower  eleva- 
tions near  the  water,  and  broad  rice-fields  and  extensive 
banana  plantations  filling  the  plains  on  either  side  that 
stretch  from  the  hills  to  the  shore ;   past  the  old  town  of 


r^-^Z 


THE  GREAT   PLACE  GATE. 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


Whampoa,  once  the  key  to  the  sealed  Empire,  until  the 
towers  of  the  "  City  of  Rams  "  ^  appear  in  sight.  Shoals 
of  boats  of  every  description  line  the  shores  for  miles, 
backed  in  many  places  by  unsightly  rows  of  wooden 
huts  reared  on  piles  above  the  slimy  mud  of  the  tidal 
river.  At  first  sight  the  whole  city  seems  one  solid  mass 
of  low  houses,  with  here  and  there  a  square  tower  rising 
above  its  humbler  neighbors ;  the  narrow  streets  being 
scarcely  distinguishable  from  the  deck  of  the  steamer. 
From  the  breezy  deck  and  comparative  quiet  of  the 
steamer,  we  are  suddenly  transferred  into  the  midst  of 
the  hot  atmosphere  and  seething  masses  of  humanity 
that  crowd  the  wharves  and  press  through  the  narrow 
streets.  We  soon  realize  that  we  are  in  China.  Every 
sense  is  assaulted  and  overwhelmed  with  proof  that  we 
are  in  the  midst  of  a  people  of  strange  and  peculiar 
speech  and  habits.  Without  pausing  to  recount  the  ex- 
perience which  so  many  have  felt  in  seeing  the  lions  of 
this  great  city,  we  simply  note  its  thronging  population, 
its  many  and  varied  industries,  the  evident  facilities  and 
wonderful  opportunities  it  presents  for  every  kind  of 
Christian  and  benevolent  work,  and  then  proceed  on  our 
tour  of  inspection  through  the  great  country  inland. 

From  Canton,  as  the  starting  point,  our  first  course 
is  to  its  sister  city,  the  great  mart  of  Fat-Shan,  fifteen 
miles  to  the  west.  It  is  called  the  Birmingham  of  China, 
and  with  a  population  of  five  hundred  thousand,  busy 
in  their  grain  depots,  manufactories,  and  multitudinous 
industries,  rivals  in  wealth  and  commercial  importance 
the  provincial  city  itself.     With  Canton  and  Fat-Shan 

1  Canton  is  so-called  from  the  legend  of  its  foundation. 


The  Broad  East  and  its  Population,         7 

as  the  northern  limit  and  base  of  observation,  we  look 
out  upon  the  great  delta  formed  by  the  union,  mingling, 
and  subsequent  division  of  the  waters  of  the  three  great 
rivers  that  flow  into  the  sea,  through  their  numerous 
mouths,  to  the  south  of  us.  This  delta  is  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  in  the  world.  It  is  enclosed  by  the 
Pearl  River  on  the  east  and  north,  this  side  being  about 
one  hundred  miles  in  extent,  and  by  the  West  River  on 
the  west,  which  flows  (Jown  on  that  side  in  a  broad,  deep 
volume  for  about  eighty  miles,  while  the  base  of  the  tri- 
angle along  the  sea-coast  is  between  forty  and  fifty  miles 
long.  This  delta  is  not  all  flat  and  marshy.  It  has 
mountains  of  considerable  height  and  numerous  hills  in 
various  parts,  with  many  stretches  of  elevated  land, 
forming  favorable  sites  for  towns  and  cities.  The 
greater  part  of  it  is  composed  of  rich,  level  plains,  of 
alluvial  formation,  partially  flooded  at  high  tide,  and  the 
whole  under  the  highest  cultivation.  The  rich,  delicate 
green  of  the  growing  rice,  extending  for  miles  without  a 
break,  is  a  pleasure  to  the  eye,  especially  when  the  wind 
sets  the  grain  in  motion  and  causes  it  to  rise  and  fall 
like  billows  in  a  sea  of  verdure.  From  these  fields 
astonishing  crops  of  rice  are  harvested  twice  a  year, 
thousands  of  busy  hands  cutting  it  ofl"  with  sickles.  In 
the  time  between  the  rice  crops,  vegetables  are  grown 
on  the  more  favorable  portions  of  the  land.  Nearly  the 
whole  of  the  eastern  and  southern  parts  of  the  delta  are 
given  up  to  the  cultivation  of  rice,  while  the  western 
portion  is  almost  wholly  devoted  to  the  cultivation  of 
the  mulberry-shrub  and,  the  rearing  of  silk-worms. 
The  mulberry  plantations  are  on  ground  raised  artificially 


8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

above  the  reach  of  the  tides,  with  deep  trenches  and 
numerous  fish-ponds  to  drain  off  the  surplus  moist- 
ure. The  shrubs  are  cut  down  to  the  ground  every 
year,  and  the  soil  is  richly  fertilized  to  produce  a  luxuri- 
ant growth  of  tender  leaves.  The  plants  yield  a  fresh 
supply  of  leaves  every  forty  days  after  the  season  be- 
gins, and  are  usually  stripped  six  times  each  year,  the 
leaves  produced  varying  in  value  from  fifty  cents  to 
three  dollars  per  picul  (133^  lbs.).  The  delta  is  inter- 
sected in  every  direction  by  rivers,  creeks,  and  canals, 
the  only  means  of  transport  being  by  boats ;  but  by  these 
every  town,  village,  and  hamlet  can  be  reached.  Hun- 
dreds of  towns  and  thousands  of  villages,  varying  in 
population  from  one  thousand  to  several  hundred  thou- 
sands, cover  the  wide  extent  of  this  fertile  district.  It 
contains  seven  or  eight  cities  of  over  one  hundred  thou- 
sand each,  and  at  least  a  dozen  others  of  over  fifty 
thousand  each,  besides  many  important  places  of  smaller 
size.  In  the  silk  district  are  found  the  most  populous 
and  wealthy  towns,  —  the  chief  among  these  being  Kow- 
Kong,  which  is  said  to  contain  one  million  of  people  in 
a  space  seven  miles  long  by  five  miles  broad.  A  few 
miles  north  of  this  are  Lung-Shan  and  Lung-Kong, 
lying  near  together,  both  well  known  as  large,  wealthy, 
and  important  silk  cities,  with  several  hundred  thousand 
people.  To  the  south  are  Wong-lien,  Lak-low,  and 
Kom-chuk,  familiar  names  in  the  silk  market,  each  with 
at  least  fifty  thousand  people ;  while  around  the  base  of 
the  Sai-tsiu  Hills  are  several  large  and  busy  towns.  All 
these  places  in  the  silk  district  come  within  the  easy 
round  of  a  day's  travel. 


The  Broad  East  and  its  Population, 


In  the  rice  district  we  find,  twenty  miles  south  of 
Canton,  the  mart  of  Ch'an-tsun,  with  not  less  than  one 
hundred  thousand  people.  It  is  one  of  the  principal 
ports  for  native  commerce;  several  hundred  sea-going 
junks  plying  a  brisk  trade,  both  export  and  import, 
with  the  towns  along  the  sea-coast  as  far  north  as 
Shanghai.  A  run  of  twenty  miles  to  the  south  of  this 
brings  us,  after  passing  several  large  towns,  to  Tai- 
Leung,  the  capital  of  the  Shun-tak  district,  with  an 
almost  equally  numerous  population,  very  prosperous 
and  energetic.  Ten  miles  farther  on  are  two  important 
towns,  Yung-ki  and  Kwai-Chow,  the  latter  being  several 
miles  in  extent,  built  along  the  base  and  partly  on  the 
side  of  a  low  hill,  and  containing  a  population  closely 
approaching  one  hundred  thousand.  Beyond  this  we 
enter  the  district  of  Heung-Shan,  which  stretches  down 
to  the  sea,  and  has  many  large  towns  and  important 
centres  of  trade  and  influence.  Its  principal  town  is 
Siu-lam,  with  a  population  variously  reckoned  at  three 
hundred  thousand  and  upward.  All  this  rich  delta, 
with  its  miUions  of  people,  lies  in  immediate  proximity 
to  Canton. 

Crossing  the  West  River,  which  forms  the  western 
boundary  of  the  great  delta,  at  a  point  seventy-five 
miles  southwest  of  Canton,  we  come  to  another  system 
of  rivers,  to  which  we  are  introduced  by  a  series  of 
canals  leading  from  the  West  River  across  the  interven- 
ing lowlands.  We  have  scarcely  left  the  main  stream, 
as  we  turn  into  the  canal,  when  we  come  upon  the  im- 
portant commercial  town  of  Kong-Mun,  with  at  least 
one    hundred    thousand    people.      It   is    the    point  of 


10  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

entrance  for  a  large  district,  and  carries  on  a  prosperous 
trade  with  the  towns  on  the  sea-coast,  from  Hong-Kong 
down  to  Cochin  China.  I  have  seen  nearly  one  hun- 
dred sea-going  junks  anchored  in  front  of  the  town  at 
one  time.  Five  miles  west  of  this  is  the  district  city  of 
San-ui,  one  of  the  largest  of  its  order,  with  a  population 
of  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand.  It  is  the  centre  of 
the  fan  district,  large  plantations  of  the  fan-palm  stretch- 
ing on  either  side  of  the  streams  as  we  approach  the 
city.  A  mile  or  two  more,  and  we  have  left  the  narrow 
canal  and  entered  a  broad  river  which  flows  out  to  the 
sea  through  the  celebrated  Ngai-Mun,  where  the  last 
Emperor  of  the  Sung  dynasty  was  drowned.  This  river 
drains  by  its  several  branches  the  districts  of  Hoi-ping 
and  Yan-ping,  and  parts  of  San-ui,  San-ning,  and  Hok- 
Shan,  the  districts  from  which  most  of  the  people  who 
go  abroad  to  America  and  Australia  hail.  The  plains 
through  which  these  streams  flow  are  crowded  with 
towns  and  villages,  and  busy  multitudes  throng  the  mar- 
ket towns  on  every  hand.  From  the  top  of  Centipede 
Hill  (Pak-tsuk-Shan),  opposite  the  large  town  of  Chik- 
hom,  three  hundred  and  fifty  villages  can  be  seen,  the 
average  number  of  inhabitants  to  each  being  probably 
not  less  than  two  thousand.  The  farthest  point  reached 
by  water  in  this  direction  is  the  city  of  Yan-ping,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Canton,  from  which  a 
portage  road  leads  in  one  day's  journey  over  the  divid- 
ing ridge  of  hills  to  the  district  of  Yeung-Kong,  and 
placing  the  traveller  within  the  reach  of  water  facil- 
ities, again  introduces  him  to  a  fertile  and  populous 
valley. 


The  Broad  East  and  its  Population.       ii 

Coming  back  to  the  West  River,  we  proceed  up  its 
broad  course,  the  delta  stretching  away  on  the  right,  and 
a  series  of  plains  between  hills  and  mountains  on  the 
left.  We  pass  a  number  of  important  towns  on  its 
banks,  among  them  Ku-16,  famed  for  its  fragrant  tea,  so 
popular  among  the  Chinese.  Several  small  streams 
come  in  from  the  left,  one  of  them  leading  into  the 
heart  of  Hok-Shan  district,  through  populous  plains 
covered  with  large  towns  and  villages,  and  another  to 
the  city  of  K6-Ming. 

Coming  to  the  junction  of  the  three  rivers,  the  West, 
the  North,  and  the  Pearl,  at  Sam-Shui  (Three  Waters), 
at  the  very  apex  of  the  triangle  of  the  delta,  we  turn 
to  the  west  and  follow  the  course  of  the  broad  river  as 
it  comes  down  from  the  interior  provinces  It  is  the 
great  highway  of  water  leading  through  the  province  of 
Kwang-Si  to  the  more  distant  province  of  Yunnan. 
These  provinces  are  still  new  ground  to  the  missionary, 
but  are  being  explored  by  the  pioneers  of  the  gospel. 
In  Kwang-Si  the  water  facilities  are  superb,  and  the 
larger  part  of  its  great  population  is  accessible  from  the 
rivers.  Just  within  its  eastern  border  we  find  its  chief 
city,  Ng-Chow,  occupying  the  best  strategic  point  from 
which  to  control  the  commerce  of  the  interior.  Ascend- 
ing the  main  stream  we  reach  the  Kwai  (or  Cassia)  River, 
flowing  in  from  the  north.  It  descends  from  the  moun- 
tainous districts  on  the  north,  flowing  past  Kwai-lam, 
the  capital  of  the  province,  sweeping  down  its  rocky 
course  over  rapids,  through  gorges,  past  the  starting 
place  of  the  great  Tai-ping  rebellion,  until  its  turbulent 
waters  find  rest  in  the  broad  and  placid  West  River. 


12  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

Farther  up,  the  stream  divides  again,  one  large  branch 
coming  down  from  Low-Chow,  the  headwaters  of  which 
are  found  among  the  hills  of  the  northern  border,  its 
upper  branches  leading  far  into  the  valleys  and  gorges 
of  the  dividing  ridge,  showing  the  way  to  the  haunts  of 
many  aboriginal  tribes  on  the  borders  of  the  province 
of  Kwai-Chow.  Many  large  and  important  towns  are 
passed  on  the  way  to  Nam-ning,  the  leading  city  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  province.  The  head  of  navigation 
is  reached  at  a  point  eight  hundred  miles  from  Canton, 
and  disembarking  at  the  town  of  Pak-shik  (Pe-se),  the 
overland  journey  into  Yunnan  begins.  Along  the  lower 
course  of  the  West  River,  as  it  flows  through  the  pre- 
fecture of  Shiu-Hing,  are  numerous  towns,  chief  among 
them  being  the  prefectural  city  itself. 

Returning  to  the  junction  of  the  Three  Rivers,  we 
turn  our  course  up  the  North  River,  which  flows  down 
nearly  three  hundred  miles  from  the  extreme  northern 
boundary  of  the  province,  and  is  navigable  almost  to 
the  sources  of  its  several  branches.  Along  its  banks  at 
short  intervals  are  many  important  towns.  Several 
small  streams  enter  it  in  the  lower  half  of  its  course, 
one  of  these,  the  Sz-Ui  River,  leading  up  through  a 
populous  country,  past  two  district  cities,  into  the  next 
province.  In  the  upper  half  of  its  course  the  North 
River  passes  through  the  prefecture  of  Shiu-Chow,  and 
by  its  principal  branch,  the  Lien-Chow  River,  to  the  city 
of  that  name.  Coming  back  to  Canton,  our  attention 
is  directed  to  a  number  of  small  streams  leading  in  vari- 
ous directions,  chiefly  to  the  north  and  west,  through 
thickly  populated  regions.      One  of  these,  fifty  miles 


The  Broad  East  and  its  Population.       13 

long,  leads  northwest  into  the  Fa  district,  the  birth- 
place and  home  of  Hung-Sau-tsiin,  the  leader  of  the 
Tai-pings.  Another,  one  hundred  miles  long,  leads 
north,  through  a  rich  and  attractive  farming  country,  to 
the  Tsung-fa  district. 

Turning  toward  the  rising  sun,  we  come  to  the  region 
of  the  East  River,  with  its  numerous  tributaries.  Near 
the  mouth  of  this  stream  is  the  rich  and  populous  dis- 
trict of  Tung-Kun,  intersected  by  many  smaller  streams 
that  afford  access  to  nearly  every  part  of  it.  On  the 
banks  of  this  river  is  the  important  city  of  Shek-lung, 
with  one  hundred  thousand  people.  It  is  a  great  sugar 
depot,  and  the  centre  of  a  large  general  trade.  A  few 
miles  from  this  place  is  the  entrance  to  the  Ch'a-Uen 
River,  a  small  stream  that  flows  through  a  wonderfully 
populous  district  known  as  Hap-Noi,  or  *'  inside  the 
Pass,"  where  in  a  comparatively  small  space  are  over 
a  thousand  villages,  some  of  them  with  from  fifteen 
to  twenty  thousand  people  each.  On  a  tour  in  this 
region,  in  less  than  two  weeks  time  I  visited  over  one 
hundred  towns  and  villages  without  unusual  fatigue  or 
exertion.  Ten  miles  west  of  Shek-lung  the  Tsang-Shing 
River  flows  in  from  the  north ;  it  passes  through  the 
district  of  the  same  name,  flowing  down  about  eighty 
miles  from  Lung-Mun,  through  the  outlying  hills  of  the 
great  Loh-fow  mountains,  and  affords  access  to  many 
important  places.  In  its  upper  and  middle  course  the 
East  River  passes  through  the  prefecture  of  Wei-Chow, 
reaching  by  its  tributaries  into  many  of  the  distant  dis- 
tricts, and  opening  the  way  into  broad  and  populous 
regions  of  country. 


14  The  Cross  a7td  the  Dragon. 

Such  in  brief  outline  is  the  country  before  us,  with 
its  cities  and  towns  and  numerous  streams,  —  those 
great  arteries  along  which  flow  the  life  and  business  of 
the  province.  It  took  ages  for  the  people  of  China  to 
discover  and  utilize  all  the  wondrous  facilities  their 
country  affords.  So  it  will  take  many  years  for  us 
fully  to  appreciate  the  natural  provisions  made  for 
facilitating  our  work.  Divided  from  the  northern  part 
of  the  Empire  by  a  long  continuous  ridge,  these  rich 
southern  provinces  did  not  become  a  part  of  the  Middle 
Kingdom  until  the  second  century  before  Christ,  and 
then  the  attachment  was  more  nominal  than  real.  It 
was  not  until  the  second  century  of  the  Christian  era 
that  the  region  south  of  the  ridge,  known  as  the  coun- 
try of  the  •*  nine  savage  tribes,"  became  permanently 
incorporated  as  a  part  of  the  Empire  under  the  great 
Han-VVu-ti.  The  story  of  those  old  expeditions,  when 
the  conquering  leaders  crossed  the  ridge  and  descended 
the  unexplored  rivers  through  leagues  of  silent  forests, 
till  they  came  to  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Canton, 
are  full  of  interest  even  as  transmitted  to  us  in  the 
scanty  records  of  the  period.  Some  of  those  early 
generals  have  left  their  names  In  places  where  they 
passed,  and  some  have  been  deified,  and  receive  wor- 
ship from  boatmen  and  travellers  to  this  day.  In  those 
early  days  colonization  was  pushed  on  a  mammoth 
scale,  when  five  hundred  thousand  military  colonists 
were  despatched  at  one  time  to  find  wives  as  best  they 
could,  and  plant  the  Empire  of  the  Hans  on  the  rich 
coast-lands  along  the  southern  sea.  They  laid  deep  the 
foundation  of  their  kingdom,  Canton   being  ever  the 


The  Broad  East  and  its  Population.       15 

centre  of  life  and  influence  receiving  seaward  the  com- 
merce of  the  ocean,  and  converging  all  the  lines  of  com- 
munication inland  to  its  one  focal  point.  The  same 
considerations  that  made  it  so  important  as  the  centre 
of  government,  trade,  and  education,  show  its  equal  im- 
portance as  the  centre  of  that  great  enterprise  of  the 
Church,  whose  end  is  the  establishment  of  that  king- 
dom that  shall  never  end.  The  thousands  of  miles  of 
river  and  canal  navigable  at  all  seasons ;  the  thousands 
of  towns  and  cities  that  line  their  banks ;  the  millions  of 
people  brought  within  easy  reach  by  the  wonderful 
facilities  for  travel,  —  proclaim  it  to  be  one  of  the 
widest,  most  important,  and  most  accessible  fields 
open  to  Christian  effort. 


1 6  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


CHAPTER  II. 

FACILITIES   FOR  REACHING   THE  PEOPLE. 

THE  country  to  be  reached  is  very  broad,  and  the 
people  exceedingly  numerous ;  but  the  facilities  for 
travel  are  equal  to  every  demand,  and  render  commu- 
nication with  almost  every  part  a  comparatively  easy 
matter.  The  whole  land  is  traversed  by  streams  of 
various  sizes,  navigable  by  boats  adapted  to  the  charac- 
ter of  these  streams.  There  are  but  few  places  of  con- 
sequence that  cannot  be  reached  by  boat ;  and  of  those 
places  which  cannot  be  reached  directly,  the  most  im- 
portant can  be  approached  to  within  a  half  day's  or  a 
day's  journey,  which  renders  them  quite  accessible. 
Boats  are  the  great  means  of  communication,  sedan  or 
mountain  chairs  being  resorted  to  only  in  rare  cases  of 
necessity,  and  then  only  for  short  stages.  For  general 
utility  and  adaptation  to  the  necessities  of  the  case,  these 
boats  are  certainly  the  most  suitable  conveyances  that 
could  be  found.  There  are  several  kinds,  each  of  which 
has  some  special  feature  to  recommend  it.  We  leave 
out  of  question  the  native  passenger  boats,  which  ply 
by  scores  between  the  large  towns.  Owing  to  their 
general  discomfort,  lack  of  room,  over-crowded  cabins, 
and  the  danger  of  contracting  contagious  diseases,  they 
are  seldom  used  by  the  missionary,  and  only  when  they 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People.  1 7 


go  directly  to  some  point  where  better  accommodations 
are  attainable.  When  we  have  but  a  day  or  two  to  give 
to  the  trip,  or  wish  to  go  directly  to  some  station  where 
a  room  is  prepared  for  us,  the  kind  usually  employed  is 
the  ma-lang,  or  "  slipper-boat,"  which,  with  a  crew  of 
from  three  to  six  rowers,  travels  at  the  rate  of  from  four 
to  ten  miles  an  hour,  according  to  the  state  of  the  tide 
or   current.      These   boats   are   sometimes   called    the 


A    SLIPPER    BOAT. 

Chinese  "  Express."  They  are  in  shape  somewhat  like 
a  slipper,  being  closed  at  the  toe  and  widely  open  at  the 
heel,  where  the  rowers  stand  to  propel  the  boat  with  a 
single  pair  of  oars,  all  hands  uniting  in  one  heavy  stroke. 
The  passengers  recline  on  mats  in  the  narrow  tapering 
shell,  their  heads  eased  by  wooden  pillows.  If  the  trip 
IS  to  extend  for  a  longer  period,  and  speed  is  an  im- 
portant consideration,  the  kind  known  in  Canton  as  the 


1 8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

*'Tsz-tung"  boats — so  called  from  the  place  where  they 
were  first  built — are  then  employed.  They  are  square- 
shaped  boats  with  flat  bottoms,  have  oblong  cabins  from 
five  to  seven  feet  long,  and  about  the  same  height,  and  are 
comfortably  furnished  with  chairs,  tables,  beds,  and  lamps. 
They  carry  a  single  mast,  and  are  good  sailers.  When 
the  wind  fails,  the  crews  resort  to  oars,  and  poles,  and 
tracking  lines.  If  our  course  is  up  some  of  the  smaller 
streams,  where  the  water  is  shallow  or  the  river  filled 
with  rapids  and  dams,  another  kind  is  required,  —  long, 
low,  narrow  boats,  built  specially  for  such  streams,  and 
not  utterly  devoid  of  comfort.  If  our  object  is  not  so 
much  to  hurry  from  place  to  place  as  to  canvass  thor- 
oughly the  districts  through  which  we  are  passing,  then 
the  best  kind  to  travel  in  is  the  Ho-t'au-boat.  This  is 
the  kind  usually  employed  by  the  Chinese  officials  in 
moving  from  one  city  to  another;  hence  these  boats 
are  frequently  called  "  Mandarin  barges,"  the  original 
name  coming  from  the  district  where  they  are  made, 
and  from  which  their  crews  invariably  hail.  They  are 
large,  light  draft-boats,  with  extensive  cabins  entirely  at 
the  disposal  of  the  traveller,  well  lighted,  airy,  and 
exceedingly  comfortable. 

The  advantages  of  this  mode  of  travel  by  boat  are 
numerous  and  obvious.  It  affords  greater  access  to  the 
people.  The  streams  are  the  highways  of  business  and 
the  lines  of  transportation ;  hence  the  large  towns  are 
nearly  all  on  the  river  banks,  and  the  most  populous 
villages  cluster  around  these  towns.  The  boats  carry 
us  wherever  we  wish  to  go,  land  us  where  the  people 
are  most  numerous,  and  place  us  in  the  very  midst  of 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People.         1 9 

those  we  are  most  anxious  to  reach.  We  are  not  hur- 
ried from  point  to  point;  but  the  boat  being  entirely  at 
our  disposal,  we  stay  as  long  as  desirable  at  each  place, 
and  make  the  best  of  every  opportunity. 

This  mode  of  travelling  is,  moreover,  comparatively 
inexpensive.  The  boats  cost  from  fifty  cents  to  two 
dollars  a  day,  according  to  their  size  and  the  number 
of  the  crew ;  and  it  matters  not  whether  one  or  half  a 
dozen  travel  in  the  boat,  or  the  baggage  be  much  or 
little,  the  expense  is  the  same.  The  experience  of  those 
who  have  travelled  overland  on  foot,  in  chairs,  or  in 
carts,  will  attest  the  advantage  of  this  method.  When 
a  separate  conveyance  is  required  for  each  traveller, 
and  coolies  for  baggage  and  books,  the  daily  expense  is 
necessarily  much  greater  than  that  of  the  boat. 

Another  advantage  is  its  great  convenience.  When 
the  boat  is  engaged  it  comes  to  the  nearest  landing, 
where  it  receives  whatever  is  deemed  necessary  for  the 
comfort  and  convenience  of  the  traveller.  The  boat  be- 
comes our  temporary  home,  and  can  be  made  almost  as 
comfortable  as  a  room  in  a  house.  Every  arrangement 
for  cooking,  eating,  and  sleeping  is  complete.  There  is 
no  worry  over  baggage ;  we  take  as  much  or  as  little  as 
we  choose.  It  is  put  into  the  boat  when  we  start,  and 
remains  there  until  we  return.  Books  and  tracts  can  be 
taken  in  quantities  sufficient  to  meet  the  demands  of 
the  places  visited.  Books  for  our  own  reading  and  con- 
sultation, as  many  as  we  desire,  may  be  taken,  so  that 
our  ordinary  or  special  lines  of  study  need  not  be 
greatly  interfered  with.  There  is  no  occasion  to  trouble 
ourselves  about  securing  lodgings  along  the  way  at  the 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People.         2 1 

inns  or  in  the  houses  of  friends.  The  boat  is  our  hotel 
for  the  time  being,  where  we  can  not  only  be  comfort- 
able ourselves,  but  where  we  can  receive  and  entertain 
friends  as  well.  We  escape  all  the  unpleasantness  of 
too  close  contact  with  the  unsavory  crowds  of  natives ; 
are  not  wearied  and  harassed  by  daily  bargaining  with 
coolies  and  bearers ;  are  not  sickened  by  unwholesome 
food,  or  afflicted  by  the  many  ills  which  frequenters  of 
native  places  of  entertainment  are  apt  to  fall  heir  to. 
The  boat  being  usually  engaged  by  the  day,  we  go 
when  and  where  we  wish,  stay  a  longer  or  shorter  time 
at  each  place  as  may  be  desirable,  and,  having  finished 
our  work  at  one  point,  proceed  to  the  next,  using  the 
interval,  while  the  boat  is  moving,  for  rest  and  prepara- 
tion for  further  work.  In  the  case  of  a  physician,  the 
boat  may  be  made  a  travelling  dispensary,  and  all  the 
appliances  for  the  efficient  distribution  of  medicine  and 
the  performing  of  simple  operations  be  secured. 

It  is  an  additional  recommendation  of  boat  travel 
that  it  saves  the  strength  of  the  missionary.  Where  the 
work  can  be  done  only  by  walking  long  distances  or  by 
travelling  in  chairs  and  carts,  much  fatigue  and  hardship 
are  entailed,  and  the  strength  needed  for  the  special 
work  of  preaching  and  instruction  is  in  a  great  degree 
used  up  on  the  way.  All  this  strength  is  saved  by  the 
boats,  and  is  so  much  clear  gain  secured  on  the  side  of 
efficiency.  After  each  day's  work  comes  a  season  of 
rest  and  quiet,  by  which  we  are  refreshed  for  the  duties 
of  the  next  day.  This  enables  us  to  expend  all  our 
energies  on  the  specific  work  we  have  to  accomplish. 
The  boat,  moreover,  aft'ords  facilities  for  the  instruction 


2  2  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

of  native  assistants  and  catechists  by  the  way,  or  for 
special  attention  to  inquirers  who  may  have  been  awak- 
ened by  something  said  during  the  day,  and  wish  for 
some  private  conference  which  the  pubhcity  of  the 
streets  or  the  almost  equally  public  character  of  the  inns 
would  preclude.  It  enables  the  missionary  to  receive 
calls  from  officials  or  from  respectable  people  in  the 
town  who  may  wish  to  see  him,  as  well  as  from  the 
native  Christians,  in  a  manner  agreeable  to  both  parties. 
By  affording  daily  opportunities  for  study  and  prepara- 
tion, it  enables  him  to  come  before  the  people,  both  in 
his  Christian  and  in  his  heathen  audiences,  with  clearer 
and  fresher  thoughts,  and  adds  greatly  to  his  efficiency 
in  every  way.  This  economy  of  strength  is  a  very 
important  consideration,  and  there  is  no  reason  why  a 
man  should  not  come  back  from  a  tour  of  active  work 
in  the  interior  as  fresh  as  when  he  started,  and  be  able 
to  settle  down  to  his  work  in  the  city  without  the  loss 
of  a  day.  This  mode  of  travel,  too,  is  the  safest  that 
can  be  adopted.  It  exposes  one  to  less  danger  from 
contagious  diseases,  which  are  often  very  prevalent,  and 
from  attacks  of  robbers,  than  one  would  meet  in  over- 
land travel.  The  boat  is  a  kind  of  fortress,  and  is 
usually  provided  with  guns  and  ammunition ;  and  being 
the  property  of  the  crew,  they  are  ready  to  defend  it 
against  any  attack.  The  rivers  in  many  places  are  in- 
fested by  pirates ;  but  these  roving  gentry  are  usually 
very  prudent,  and  rarely  make  an  attack  unless  they  are 
sure  of  plunder.  As  the  missionary  never  has  much 
that  is  of  value  to  them,  or  only  what  would  be  a  help 
in  tracing  the  thief  if  he  did  steal  it,  he  is  seldom,  if 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People.         2  3 

ever,  molested.  Attacks  by  day  are  very  rare  occur- 
rences under  any  circumstances,  and  there  is  but  little 
travelling  by  night.  In  the  evening  the  boatmen  usually 
pull  up  alongside  one  of  the  guard-boats,  which  are 
stationed  at  intervals  of  a  few  miles  along  the  principal 
stream.s,  and  anchor  under  its  sheltering  wings.  The 
only  real  danger  in  travelling  is  from  exposure  to  the 
sun  in  the  summer  and  from  malaria  in  the  low  country. 
The  former  can  be  avoided  by  care,  and  the  latter  les- 
sened, if  not  entirely  escaped,  by  shortening  the  trip  in 
such  places.  As  most  of  the  low-lying  country  is  in 
close  proximity  to  Canton,  short  tours  of  a  week  or  ten 
days  can  accomplish  much,  with  but  Httle  exposure  to 
malaria.  In  the  uplands,  where  the  water  is  clear  and 
constantly  running,  there  is  no  danger  from  this  cause ; 
while  a  few  weeks  of  such  travel  in  the  pure  air  of  the 
country,  stirred  by  breezes  from  the  hills  and  moun- 
tains blowing  across  the  water,  is  a  great  relief  after 
months  spent  in  the  pent-up,  humid  atmosphere  of 
Canton.  As  we  ascend  the  river,  east,  north,  and  west, 
we  pass  in  many  places  through  scenes  of  wondrous 
beauty, — groups  of  picturesque  mountains  like  Loh-fow 
to  the  east  and  Teng-00  to  the  west,  with  their  forests, 
and  gorges,  and  waterfalls,  their  sylvan  grottos,  tree- 
embowered  shrines,  and  wealth  of  ferns  and  flowers; 
rivers  like  the  Lien-Chow,  that  flow  through  moun- 
tainous districts,  over  rapids,  through  narrow  passes, 
with  a  succession  of  varied  scenes  of  rarest  attraction. 
For  the  exquisite  charm  of  its  river  scenery,  the  variety 
and  grandeur  of  its  highland  borders,  the  number  and 
extent  of  its  river  and  mountain  passes,  the  country  of 


24  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

the  Two  Kwongs  is  entitled  to  a  prominent  place  in 
Nature's  album  of  the  picturesque  and  beautiful. 

In  connection  with  all  the  facilities  for  travel  that  place 
the  country  far  and  near  within  our  reach,  the  most  im- 
portant point  is  the  reception  we  receive  from  the  peo- 
ple and  the  practical  means  open  to  us  to  interest  and 
instruct  them  in  the  great  truths  of  our  religion.  This 
wonderful  system  of  rivers  by  which  so  great  an  extent 
of  the  country  is  veined  and  by  wdiich  every  part  of 
the  land  is  made  accessible,  and  all  the  unusually  con- 
venient and  comfortable  means  of  travel  afforded  by  the 
boats  that  take  us  in  any  direction,  would  be  of  little 
avail  for  the  great  purposes  we  have  in  view  if  we  could 
not  reach  the  people  themselves.  To  have  our  plans 
fall  short  of  their  practical  accomplishment  in  this  re- 
spect would  be  to  fail  utterly  in  our  undertaking.  What, 
then,  is  the  attitude  of  the  people  toward  the  missionary 
as  he  travels  through  their  country?  Are  they  friendly, 
hostile,  or  indifferent?  The  answer  to  these  questions 
would  differ  greatly  when  made  with  respect  to  different 
sections  of  the  country;  yet  in  general  it  would  appear 
that  they  are  friendly,  though  often  rude  and  uncivil  in 
their  language.  They  come  out  in  great  numbers  to 
see  and  hear  the  missionary,  drawn  chiefly  by  curiosity, 
it  is  true,  but  ready  to  listen  to  what  he  has  to  say,  and 
affording  him  every  facility  for  supplying  them  with 
books  and  preaching  as  long  as  his  vocal  powers  will 
hold  out.  Throughout  nearly  the  whole  extent  of  the 
country  no  bar  or  obstacle  is  placed  in  the  way  of  our 
entrance  into  any  town  or  village ;  and  the  moment  our 
approach  is  heralded  by  the  boys,  who  are  always  on 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People,  25 

the  alert  for  something  to  turn  up,  the  people  come  out 
in  crowds,  men,  women,  and  children  pressing  eagerly 
around  us,  giving  us  the  very  opportunity  we  seek  of 
telHng  them  plainly  the  object  of  our  visit  and  of  deliv- 
ering the  message  we  are  sent  to  proclaim.  In  some 
places  the  advent  of  the  missionary  is  hailed  with  most 
cordial  acclamations;  he  is  treated  with  respect,  enter- 
tained with  politeness,  accommodations  being  offered 
him  if  he  will  remain  in  the  town.  But  such  experiences 
are  not  general.  It  is, only  on  rare  occasions,  however, 
that  he  is  unable  to  find  interested  and  attentive 
audiences  when  he  wishes  to  preach. 

The  way  in  which  the  people  live  in  towns  and  vil- 
lages adds  greatly  to  the  facility  in  reaching  them.  Ii 
the  country  there  are  no  isolated  farmhouses.  All  th/ 
people  are  packed  together  in  villages,  where  the  houses 
are  built  as  closely  together  as  possible,  the  only  divi- 
sions being  narrow  lanes  that  lead  between  the  compact 
rows  of  buildings.  The  people  go  out  to  the  fields  in 
the  morning  and  return  to  the  village  in  the  evening, 
and  a  well-timed  visit  near  the  close  of  the  day  will  ena- 
ble one  to  meet  nearly  the  whole  population  at  one  time. 
Nearly  every  village  has  a  grove  of  trees  behind  it,  add- 
ing greatly  to  the  beauty  and  healthiness  of  the  place. 
In  front  there  is  a  pond,  sometimes  several,  where 
fish  are  reared  and  the  oxen  bathe  on  their  return 
from  the  fields.  Around  the  outer  edge  of  the  pond 
is  a  high  embankment,  not  infrequently  a  wall,  and 
along  the  inner  side  is  another  wall,  with  frequent  open- 
ings for  steps  to  lead  down  to  the  water,  where  the 
village  dames  and  maidens  come  to  wash  their  clothes 


26  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

and  draw  water  for  use  in  the  houses.  Within  this  inner 
wall  is  an  open  space  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  feet 
wide,  on  which  the  ancestral  halls  and  temples  front. 
The  narrow  lanes  all  lead  down  to  this  court,  and  the 
entrance  to  it  from  the  outside  is  through  gates  at  either 
end,  with  towers  rising  above  them.  In  many  places 
fine  trees  stand  near  the  village  gate,  and  afford  a  cool 
and  pleasant  place  to  rest  and  chat  after  the  day's  work. 
On  the  arrival  of  the  missionary  the  people  gather 
thickly  in  the  open  spaces  or  under  the  trees,  the  whole 
population  often  turning  out.  There  will  be  the  well- 
dressed  student,  the  teachers  of  the  village  schools, 
some  haughty  representatives  of  the  families  of  the  gen- 
try, and  the  toilworn  laborers,  women,  old  and  young, 
children  of  all  sizes  and  in  all  sorts  of  costumes,  all 
anxious  to  see  the  stranger  and  hear  what  he  has  to  say. 
The  most  favorable  time  to  visit  in  villages  is  just  after 
the  harvest  has  been  gathered  in,  when  the  people  are 
more  at  leisure,  and  larger  numbers  of  them  can  be 
reached. 

The  arrangement  of  market  towns  is  another  great 
means  of  facilitating  the  work  of  reaching  the  people. 
Very  few  of  the  villages  have  stores  or  shops  of  any 
importance.  The  sale  of  their  produce  and  manufac- 
tures, and  a  general  interchange  of  commodities,  is 
effected  by  means  of  markets  established  at  short  inter- 
vals over  the  country.  These  market  towns  are  usually 
the  centres  of  small  coteries  of  villages  which  unite  in  a 
public  organization.  The  town-hall  for  the  transaction 
of  public  business,  free  schools  if  there  are  any,  and  the 
pawn-shops  for  the  deposit  of  money  and  valuables-,  are 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People.         2  7 

situated  in  the  market  town.     There  are  thousands  of 
these  towns  scattered  all  over  the  country.     They  hold 
fairs  or  general  markets  at  stated  times,  occurring  twice 
or  three  times  in  every  ten  days  as  may  be  arranged. 
On  these  occasions  the  people  from  the  surrounding 
country   gather  in,  to   buy  and  sell   to  the  number  of 
thousands,  and  occasionally  tens  of  thousands.     At  such 
times  the  missionary  finds   a  large   proportion  of  the 
population  of  the  whole  country  side  gathered   before 
him ;  and  seeking  out  a  convenient  place  on  the  steps  of 
a   temple,   before  some   public   building,  or  under  the 
pleasant  shade  of  a  spreading  banyan-tree,  —  or,  as  not 
infrequently  happens,  accepting  an  invitation  to  occupy 
the  public  hall,  —  he  can  preach  to  them  for  any  length  of 
time.     Many  of  the  people  come  from  distant  and  out- 
of-the-way  places,  from  little  hamlets  far  away  among 
the  mountains,  it  may  be,  which  would    be  difficult  to 
reach  in  the  ordinary  course  of  travel ;   but  some  words 
remembered,  or  some  books  purchased,  carry  the  pre- 
cious message  to   these    remote  corners    of  the    land. 
Moreover  the  neighboring  market  towns  arrange  their 
fair-days  so  as  not  to   interfere  with  each  other,  thus 
enabling  one  on    each    successive    day  to  find  a  fresh 
assemblage  of  people,  until  the  circuit  of  these  towns 
in  that  particular  district  is  made. 

After  these  market-places  come  the  large  towns  and 
cities,  in  some  of  which  fairs  are  held  at  stated  times, 
but  in  which  the  daily  concourse  of  people  is  always 
great.  In  these  busy  and  populous  centres  of  trade  one 
can  always  find  large  audiences  that  listen  readily  to  the 
truth.     Numerous  open  spaces  in  front  of  public  build- 


2  8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

ings  or  on  the  river  banks  afford  ample  room  in  which 
to  gather  the  people  for  instruction.  After  these  open- 
air  services  comes  a  series  of  tours  through  the  streets 
with  books,  not  only  along  the  business  streets,  but 
also  through  the  less  frequented  ones,  where  the  families 
reside.  The  news  of  our  approach  is  rapidly  carried 
ahead,  and  in  almost  every  doorway  stands  an  expect- 
ant group,  anxious  to  get  a  nearer  view  of  the  stranger, 
and  if  they  can  read,  to  buy  some  of  his  books.  Many 
strange  scenes  and  amusing  episodes  transpire  as  the 
missionary  penetrates  the  interior  among  the  abodes  of 
the  people.  Before  the  door  of  some  well-built  house, 
as  he  approaches,  will  be  seen  a  group  of  girls  and 
women  with  their  painted  cheeks  and  pencilled  eye- 
brows, their  hair  stiff  and  smooth  in  teapot-shaped 
coiffure,  their  tiny  feet  in  gayly  embroidered  shoes 
tipped  with  beads  or  pearls,  crowding  the  narrow  door- 
way, and  shading  their  eyes  with  their  hands  as  they 
peer  timidly  down  the  street  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
stranger.  As  he  draws  near,  some  one  will  say,  "■  Be- 
ware !  He  is  looking  at  you  !  "  when  they  retreat  in 
great  fear  and  confusion.  Curiosity,  however,  usually 
gets  the  better  of  their  fears,  and  they  soon  reappear. 
Sometimes  the  missionary  is  mistaken  for  an  itinerant 
trader,  and  besieged  with  questions  as  to  the  nature  and 
price  of  his  wares.  With  the  vague  impression  that  all 
people  from  Western  lands  are  skilled  in  medicine,  he  is 
asked  to  act  as  physician  to  the  whole  community.  His 
costume  and  whole  appearance  are  a  matter  of  curious 
interest ;  and  frequently  the  request  is  made,  in  a  depre- 
cating way,  that  the  master  would  be  so  kind  and  obli- 


Facilities  for  Reaching  the  People,  29 


ging  as  to  remove  his  hat,  that  they  may  see  his  head 
and  hair.  CompHance  with  this  request  is  often  followed 
by  a  shout  of  laughter  and  derision,  that  he  appears 
with  unshaved  head,  unornamented  by  a  queue.  The 
absence  of  the  universal  appendage  is  as  strange  to 
them  as  its  presence  to  people  of  other  lands ;  and  as 
the  traveller  proceeds  down  the  street  he  will  be  pre- 
ceded and  followed  by  crowds  of  boys,  shouting  as 
they  go,  "  He  has  no  queue !  He  has  no  queue !  A 
foreign  devil,  and  no  mistake  !  "  Among  these  groups 
of  men  in  the  shops,  and  of  women  and  children  at 
the  doors  of  the  houses,  are  often  found  some  who 
show  a  real  interest  in  the  object  of  our  visit.  Not 
infrequently  we  are  invited  into  some  of  the  shops  to 
drink  tea  witji  the  people  and  engage  in  social  inter- 
course; and  occasionally  such  invitations  come  from 
private  houses,  where  the  host  himself  is  interested  in 
learning  something  of  Christianity,  or  wishes  to  show 
his  pohte  consideration  for  the  stranger.  As  mentioned 
before,  our  reception  varies  greatly  in  different  places. 
I  have  been  in  many  places  where  the  people,  who  were 
perfectly  friendly,  gathered  in  such  dense  crowds,  and 
pressed  upon  me  so  eagerly  for  books,  as  greatly  to 
interfere  with  the  work  of  supplying  them,  and  who 
kept  up  such  an  incessant  fire  of  questions  that  preach- 
ing was  impossible.  This  excess  of  friendly  and  curi- 
ous interest  is  much  to  be  preferred  to  the  opposite 
extreme,  which  is  sometimes  met  with.  In  the  poorer^ 
districts,  where  the  people  are  more  simple  and  docile, 
our  reception  is  usually  more  cordial ;  while  in  the  richer 
and  more  populous  sections  the  people  are  often  haughty 


30  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

and  insolent.  Those  who  hve  near  Canton  are  as  a  rule 
less  friendly  than  those  who  live  at  a  greater  distance 
inland. 

A  careful  consideration  of  the  facts  presented  in  the 
experience  and  observation  of  those  who  have  traversed 
the  land,  only  confirm  the  statement  that  the  whole  coun- 
try is  fully  open  to  mission  work ;  that  the  people  in 
every  part  are  accessible  to  the  missionary ;  and  that  no 
obstacles  worthy  of  consideration  stand  in  the  way  of  the 
frequent  and  thorough  visitation  of  near  and  remote 
districts. 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         31 


CHAPTER  III. 

SOME   CHARACTERISTICS    OF  THE   PEOPLE. 

THE  love  of  antiquity  is  inborn  in  the  Chinese,  they 
Hve  in  the  past ;  and  although  Canton  and  its  de- 
pendencies are  comparatively  recent  additions  to  the 
Empire,  having  become  Chinese  territory  only  two 
thousand  years  ago,  yet  the  people  of  the  Broad  East 
and  the  Broad  West  (Canton  and  Kwong-Si)  trace 
their  lineage  back  beyond  the  time  of  the  great  mi- 
grations to  the  south,  and  point  to  the  homes  of  their 
remote  ancestors  in  the  northern  provinces,  which  are 
honored  as  the  scenes  of  those  historic  events  in  the 
distant  past,  in  comparison  with  which  modern  times 
have  nothing  worthy  of  record.  If  there  ever  were  a 
people  justifiable  in  such  worshipful  regard  for  the  past, 
the  Chinese  are  that  people.  For  two  thousand  five 
hundred  years  their  historical  records  are  unbroken ; 
and  if  we  can  trust  their  sacred  books,  for  two  thousand 
years  previous  to  that  period  their  national  life  had  con- 
tinued, running  back  to  the  misty  dawn  of  the  race. 
They  were  a  people  before  Abraham  was  called ;  their 
early  history  is  contemporaneous  with  that  of  the  ancient 
Egyptians.  Assyria,  Babylon,  Greece,  and  Rome,  each 
in  its  turn  rose,  flourished,  and  fell ;  but  China  continued, 
her  national  identity  preserved   intact   through   all  the 


32  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

wars  and  revolutions  that  deluged  the  Middle  Kingdom 
with  blood  and  hurled  dynasties  into  the  dust.  The 
great  nations  of  Europe  and  America  are  but  infants  of 
a  day  compared  with  the  hoary  centuries  through  which 
China  has  passed.  The  political  system  of  the  Chinese, 
their  moral  code,  their  standard  books  of  philosophy  and 
literature,  have  come  down  to  them  for  twenty  centuries 
or  more.  To  them  the  past  is  not  a  mass  of  musty  re- 
cords filled  with  the  suffocating  odors  of  decay,  as  it 
appears  often  to  us,  but  a  rich  treasure-house  fragrant 
with  the  aroma  of  purest  wisdom  and  noblest  example. 

Growing  out  of  this  intense   love  and  reverence  for 

the  past,   we    find   an    ultra-conservatism.     The   ruling 

classes,  the  officials  and  gentry,  the  custodians  of  these 

treasures  of  the  past,  are  opposed  to  innovations  and 

reforms  of  every  kind.     They  are  exclusive  to  the  ex- 

\    tremest  degree,  and  would  never  have  had  intercourse 

\  with  other  nations  had  they  not  been  compelled  to  do 

so ;   and  to-day  most  of  them  would  be  only  too  glad  to 

.  shut  their  doors,  exclude  every  foreigner,  and  retire  into 

;  their  shell  as^ain  for  the  rest  of  time.     Conservatism  has 

'  been  carried  to  such  an  extreme  that  the  whole  nation 

has  become  fossilized.    As  long  as  the  gentry,  or  literati, 

retain  the  power  they  now  possess,  just  so  long  will  this 

ultra-conservatism  exist.     It  will  not  be  until  the  spread 

of  enlightened  ideas  —  which  is  going  on  in  spite  of  their 

efforts  to  prevent  it  —  brings  about  some  revolution  in 

thought  or  in   the  wider  sphere  of  social  and   national 

life  that  will  wrest  this  power  from  the  hands  of  this 

self-constituted  oligarchy,  that  this  fossilized  crust  will 

be  broken  through. 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         33 

Closely  connected  with  this  spirit  of  exclusiveness,  is 
an  overweening  pride  and  absurd  conceit  in  their  own 
superiority,   and  an  unreasoning  hatred   of  everything 
foreign.    It  is  enough  to  say  that  a  thing  is  not  Chinese, 
especially  in  matters  of  ethics  and  religion,  to  stamp  it 
with  disapproval.     They  call  themselves  the  men  of  the 
''  Middle  Kingdom,"  and  believe  their  land  to  be   not 
merely  the  geographical  centre  of  the    earth,  but  the 
central  fountain  of  knowledge  and  civilization,  and  re- 
gard all  outside  as  savages,  barbarians,  or,  worse  still,  as 
devils.     This   exclusiveness  in  the  past  seems  to  have 
taken  the  form  of  haughty  indifference  or  scornful  dis- 
dain for  people  outside  their  own  borders,  leading  them 
to  despise  them  as   rude  and  uncivilized  and  in  every 
way  inferior.      Intercourse  with   the  aggressive   nations 
of  the  West  has  developed  this  indifference  into  active 
hostility,   and  made   hatred   of  foreigners   a  prominent 
characteristic  of  the  influential  classes,  and,  to  a  great 
degree,  of  all  classes.     This  feeling  was  fostered  and  in- 
tensified by  the  high-handed  treatment  China  received 
in  the  early  days  of  her  intercourse  with  Western  nations, 
and  was  especially  deepened  by  the  forcible   imposition 
of  the  opium  trafhc,  in  spite  of  the  strongest  protesta- 
tions of  the  Emperor  and  high  officials,  and  the  general 
sentiment  of  the  people.     Canton,  as  the  scene  of  these 
early  strifes,  shows  more  plainly  the  bitterness  of  this 
feeling.    Wherever  we  go  through  the  country  we  are 
greeted  as  *'  foreign  devils ;  "  and  the  use  of  this  term  has 
become  so  prevalent  that  many  seem  to  know  no  other, 
and,  when  rebuked  for  addressing  one  in  such  insulting 
language,  will  reply,  "  What  then  shall  I  call  you?" 

3 


34  The  Cross  aftd  the  Dragon, 

The  greatest  hostility  is  met  with  among  the  people 
of  the  great  prefecture  of  Kwong-Chow,  which  covers 
the  whole  delta,  and  an  equally  extensive  country  to  the 
north  and  west.  These  people  are  the  most  numerous, 
the  most  wealthy,  and  the  most  influential  in  the  prov- 
ince, and  at  the  same  time  most  strongly  imbued  with 
anti-foreign  prejudices.  They  have  many  admirable 
qualities.  Their  intelligence  and  industry,  their  business 
capacity  and  spirit  of  enterprise,  and  their  aggressive  in- 
fluence command  our  respect.  They  hold  not  merely  the 
business  of  their  native  towns,  but  the  business  of  the 
whole  province,  in  their  hands.  Throughout  the  whole 
country  the  men  from  these  lower  districts  control  the 
trade  and  manage  things  to  suit  themselves ;  and  in 
other  provinces  the  men  who  carry  on  what  is  known  as 
the  Canton  trade  are  men  from  the  districts  immedi- 
ately around  that  city.  They  are,  however,  not  only 
anti-Christian,  but  intensely  anti-foreign.  Wherever 
they  go  in  the  interior  portions  of  the  province  they 
prejudice  the  people  against  us,  and  often  excite  dis- 
turbances where  all  would  otherwise  be  quiet  and  pros- 
perous. They  are  intensely  proud  and  self-conceited, 
and  treat  not  only  foreigners,  but  people  from  less 
favored  districts  of  their  own  country,  with  great  scorn. 
They  are,  without  doubt,  the  most  difficult  of  all  the 
people  to  impress  or  influence  favorably  ;  but  when  they 
are  converted,  as  we  hope  will  happen  at  no  very  dis- 
tant day,  and  their  powers  are  once  turned  in  the  right 
direction,  they  will  become  the  most  energetic  and  en- 
terprising of  all  our  Christian  adherents.  While  in  their 
present  attitude  of  hostility,  they  offer  but  few  encour- 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         35 

agements  to  labor  among  them ;  yet  to  the  enthusias- 
tic missionary,  who  never  doubts  the  final  prevalence 
of  the  Gospel,  the  wonderful  possibilities  that  appear 
when  they  shall  be  converted  to  the  truth,  makes  that 
particular  portion  of  the  country  a  most  inviting  field. 
Their  superior  business  capacities  have  been  recognized 
in  many  ways.  They  have  made  themselves  indispen- 
sable to  the  European  and  American  merchants,  the 
compradore,  or  Chinese  head  of  affairs,  being  a  neces- 
sary assistant  in  all  business  transactions  with  the  na- 
tives. Their  position  as  go-betweens  places  much  power 
in  their  hands,  which  they  use  in  a  quiet  way  for  their 
own  advantage,  being  seldom  so  imprudent  as  to  com- 
promise themselves  or  put  themselves  at  the  mercy  of 
their  employers.  In  Canton  and  Hong-Kong  scores 
of  these  compradores,  fat,  sleek,  well  dressed  in  rich 
brocades,  with  an  air  of  supreme  self-contentment  and 
prosperity,  may  be  seen  around  the  banks  and  business 
houses,  or  strolling  along  the  streets.  The  Cantonese 
have  almost  a  monopoly  of  these  lucrative  positions, 
not  only  in  the  South,  but  in  the  ports  of  Middle  and 
North  China,  and  Japan  as  well.  Their  shrewdness  and 
enterprise  not  only  command  our  respect,  but  show  a 
soHdity  of  character  at  the  bottom  that  is  promising 
material  to  work  upon. 

The  enterprise  of  another  section  of  the  people  of 
South  China  is  shown  in  quite  another  direction.  They 
have  developed  a  migratory  disposition  quite  out  of 
keeping  with  the  traditional  fixedness  of  their  race ;  and 
from  this  province  hundreds  of  thousands  have  gone  to 
the  coast  lands  along  the  southeast  extremity  of  Asia. 


36  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

They  have  overrun  Siam  until  nearly  the  whole  business 
of  that  country  is  in  their  hands,  penetrating  into  the 
distant  and  malarious  districts  of  the  Laos  kingdom  to 
the  north.  They  have  gone  in  large  numbers  to  Bur- 
mah;  and  in  every  English,  French,  Spanish,  and  Portu- 
guese colony  in  the  Far  East  they  form  the  great  bulk 
of  the  population.  They  are  peopling  Borneo  and  all 
the  islands  of  the  great  East-Indian  Archipelago,  and 
seem  destined  to  supplant  the  original  inhabitants  of 
the  Sandwich  Islands.  All  the  Chinese  in  Australia 
and  the  United  States  are  from  the  province  of  Canton. 
They  still  carry  their  exclusive  spirit  with  them  wher- 
ever they  go,  and  keep  themselves  apart  from  others 
to  a  great  degree.  Their  peculiar  training  prevents 
them  from  seeing  the  superiority  of  other  peoples,  and 
appreciating  the  advantages  of  Western  learning  and 
improvements.  When  the  evident  superiority  of  any- 
thing is  forced  upon  their  attention,  they  fall  back  upon 
the  hopeless  theory  that  what  is  good  for  America  or 
some  other  country  would  not  do  for  China.  The  final 
result  of  this  constant  intercourse  with  other  nations, 
and  of  the  increasingly  large  number  who  receive  Chris- 
tian knowledge  and  become  generally  enlightened,  must 
tend  toward  a  reaction  against  the  old  and  stereotyped 
beliefs  and  customs.  The  general  industry  and  fru- 
gality of  the  people  in  their  own  land  are  strikingly  ex- 
Ihibited  on  every  hand.  As  we  pass  through  the  narrow 
streets  of  the  cities  every  one  seems  to  be  busy.  The 
Tush  of  coolies  with  their  burdens,  the  whir  of  the  jade- 
cutting  wheels,  the  din  of  the  brass-pounders,  the  clang 
of  the  forge,  the  clatter  of  the  silk-loom  worked  by 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         37 

hand,  the  monotonous  thud  of  the  gold-beater's  ham- 
mer, the  patient  stitching  of  the  embroiderers,  under 
whose  skilful  fingers  grow  patterns  of  wondrous  beauty, 
the  markets  with  hurrying  throngs,  bringing  in  fruit, 
vegetables,  and  fish,  and  the  thousand  other  employ- 
ments carried  on  in  shops  opening  full  on  the  street, 
impress  one  strongly  with  the  fact  that  every  one  has 
work  to  do,  and  is  busy  in  its  performance.  The  vast 
grain  fields,  the  extensive  fruit  orchards  and  vegetable 
gardens,  give  employment  to  myriads,  and  the  multi- 
form industries  growing  out  of  the  needs  of  the  mil- 
lions of  people  furnish  work  in  all  the  trades.  The 
useful  predominates  over  the  ornamental,  and  economy 
is  a  vital,  every-day  question  with  the  vast  multitude. 
Their  wants  are  few  and  simple,  but  the  question  ol 
supplying  them  is  often  a  most  anxious  one.  The 
wages  of  a  working  man  vary  from  three  to  six  dollars 
a  month ;  his  necessary  food  costs  him  about  one  dollar 
and  a  half;  and  as  nearly  all  have  families  or  relatives 
dependent  upon  them,  the  struggle  to  make  both  ends 
meet  and  find  enough  for  all  involves  the  strictest  fru- 
gality of  living.  Rice  is  the  chief  article  of  diet,  to 
which  is  added  pork,  salt  fish,  or  vegetables,  in  quantities 
such  as  they  can  afford.  In  some  districts  sweet  potatoes 
are  largely  used,  but  they  are  considered  poor  man's 
food,  and  a  man  is  considered  far  down  in  the  scale  of 
poverty  who  can  afford  nothing  better  than  sweet  pota- 
toes. Their  clothing,  all  made  after  one  general  pattern, 
is  usually  of  strong  coarse  cloth  that  wears  well. 

In  the  country  men  and  women   unite  in  the  culti- 
vation of  the  fields ;  and  the  exposure  they  undergo  in 


38  The  Cross  a7id  the  Dragon, 

the  marshy  rice-lands,  which  must  be  spaded  or  ploughed 
in  the  chilly  days  of  early  spring,  often  produces  severe 
attacks  of  rheumatism.  It  is  painful  to  see  them,  women 
especially,  knee-deep  in  mud  and  water,  spading  the 
heavy  soil  of  the  paddy-fields,  while  in  a  wretched  little 
boat  drawn  up  by  the  slimy  bank  are  two  or  three  little 
half-clothed  children  and  a  small  supply  of  the  coarsest 
food,  with  the  rudest  implements  for  cooking.  The 
working  people  usually  have  three  meals  a  day,  but 
often  they  will  work  from  early  dawn  until  night  with 
only  a  bowl  of  cold  rice-gruel  at  noon  to  sustain  them. 
The  shop  people  and  students  have  but  two  regular 
meals  a  day,  taking  breakfast  about  ten  o'clock  and 
supper  between  five  and  six.  The  men  all  sit  around  a 
common  table  with  one  large  dish  or  tub  of  rice  in  the 
centre,  from  which  their  bowls  are  replenished,  and  dishes 
of  meat  and  vegetables  around  it,  from  which  they  help 
themselves  promiscuously  with  their  chop-sticks.  For 
the  host,  when  guests  are  present,  to  take  a  morsel  from 
the  com.mon  dish  with  his  own  chop-sticks,  and  put  it 
into  his  guest's  mouth,  is  an  act  of  great  hospitality. 
Their  skill  in  the  use  of  these  simple  implements  is 
marvellous.  On  one  occasion  I  was  the  guest  of  a 
Taoist  priest,  and  our  lunch  consisted  simply  of  a  bowl 
of  vermicelli  fried  in  some  way,  to  be  eaten  with  chop- 
sticks. My  host  excited  my  admiration  by  the  clever 
way  he  would  convey  each  morsel  to  his  mouth  without 
dropping  the  least  fragment ;  while  all  my  efforts  only 
resulted  in  strewing  the  table  with  the  contents  of  my 
bowl,  but  a  small  portion  reaching  its  destination. 
The  stature  of  the  Chinese  is,  as  a  rule,  shorter  than 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         39 

that  of  the  Anglo-Saxon,  and  many  of  them  seem  weak 
and  puny  specimens  of  humanity;  but  among  the  cooHe 
class  are  found  some  wonderful  specimens  of  physical 
vigor.  I  have  frequently  been  amazed  at  the  powers 
of  endurance  displayed.  Having,  on  a  certain  day, 
arranged  to  visit  a  station  thirty  miles  north  of  Canton, 
and  being  anxious  to  reach  the  place  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, I  engaged  a  sedan  chair  with  three  coolies  to  be 
in  readiness  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning.  We  started^ 
at  the  appointed  hour,  and  after  going  five  miles,  the 
men  informed  me  that  they  had  not  yet  had  their  break- 
fast. I  told  them  they  could  stop  and  take  it  then  at 
the  eating-place  near  by.  They  said  they  would  if  I 
would  pay  for  it  As  the  stipulation  was  that  the  price 
paid  for  the  hire  of  the  chair  included  everything,  I 
declined.  After  going  another  five  miles  I  urged  them 
to  stop  and  eat,  fearing  they  would  be  ill.  They  said, 
no,  they  would  wait  until  they  returned  to  Canton,  where 
they  would  be  provided  with  food  at  the  shop  without 
expense  to  themselves,  the  cost  of  breakfast  for  each 
being  about  five  cents.  I  said  no  more,  but  was  anx- 
ious to  see  the  result  They  proceeded  to  a  town  twenty- 
three  miles  from  Canton,  reaching  it  after  five  hours' 
travel,  and  there  engaging  a  relief,  left  me  and  returned 
to  the  city  to  get  their  breakfast,  all  for  the  sake  of  sav- 
ing^five^cents.  It  was  a  revelation  to  me  that  men  could/ 
voluntarily  travel  forty-six  miles  before  breakfast,  bear- 
ing a  heavy  load  most  of  the  time.  On  my  return  from 
the  station  then  visited,  I  met  with  a  still  more  striking 
example.  Taking  passage  on  the  boat  down  the  river, 
I  found  two  chair  coolies  who  had  that  morning  carried 


40  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

\a  Chinaman  from  Canton  to  a  town  thirtj^^ve  jmles 
'distant  and  were  now  returning  by  the  passage-boat. 
It  was  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  they  had  had 
nothing  to  eat  since  six  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Their 
fare  on  the  boat,  which  was  nine  cents  for  forty  miles, 
had  been  paid  for  them,  but  did  not  include  supper. 
Two  large  bowls  of  rice  could  be  had  for  three  cents ; 
they  declined,  however,  on  the  ground  of  expense. 
The  boat  was  due  in  Canton  at  daylight  next  morning, 
but  unfortunately  ran  aground  fifteen  miles  above  Can- 
ton, so  that  we  did  not  reach  the  city  until  two  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon.  In  the  morning,  when  a  long  delay 
was  apparent,  these  men  offered  to  carry  me  those 
fifteen  miles  into  the  city,  and  would  have  done  so  had 
not  my  baggage  prevented.  It  seemed  incredible  that 
having  gone  twenty-seven  hours  without  food,  and  hav- 
ing carried  a  heavy  burden  thirty-five  miles  in  the 
mean  time,  they  should  still  have  strength  enough  to 
bear  a  man  fifteen  miles  further. 

There  is  no  caste  in  China  such  as  exists  in  India. 
The  people,  as  a  whole,  are  homogeneous,  not  merely  in 
the  sense  of  being  one  race,  but  as  to  their  rights  and 
privileges.  The  highest  positions  are  open  to  aspirants 
from  all  classes ;  and  instances  are  given  of  men  rising 
from  the  lowest  walks  of  life  to  fill  the  highest  offices  in 
the  land.  Their  life  is  somewhat  on  the  plan  of  the  old 
patriarchal  system.  They  live  in  clans,  and  the  family 
lines  are  very  distinctly  drawn.  THese  famihes,  as  they 
now  exist  about  Canton,  were  founded  ages  ago  by  the 
earlier  settlers,  who  in  their  turn  referred  their  origin 
back  to  the  older  homes  in  the  north.     Of  the  original 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         41 

families,  of  which  records  are   kept,  that  settled  south 
of  the  Ridge,  many  have  been   divided,  their  different 
branches  moving  into  widely  separated  districts,  but  all 
look  back  to  the  first  seat  of  the  family  as  the  old  ances- 
tral home.     I  have  frequently  asked  men  whom  I  have 
met  in  the  city  where  their  home  was ;   and  they  would 
refer  me  to  some  distant  village  in  the  country;   but  it 
would   soon   transpire    that   neither  they   nor,  perhaps, 
their  fathers   had    ever  been   to   the   place   mentioned. 
That  was,  however,  the  original   seat  of  the  clan,  and 
consequently   their    home.      These    clans    hold    closely 
together  in  all  political  and  local  matters,  and  feuds  are 
often  generated  between  rival  clans  that  develop    into 
open   hostility.     Clan    fights  are    frequent   episodes    in 
Chinese  life.     Only  a  short  time  ago  I  passed  through 
a  district  where  a  feud  of  long  standing  had  broken  out 
into  open  war.     The  braves   of  each  clan   had  formed 
themselves  into  small  armies,  and  had  performed  several 
feats  of  war  before  the  magistrate  could  bring  matters  to 
a  peaceful  conclusion.     No  less  than  eighteen  had  been 
killed.     When  the  number  of  the  dead  on  each  side  was 
counted,  it  was  found  that  one  clan  had  lost  two  more 
than  the  other ;  but  matters  were  equalized  by  the  pay- 
ment of  two  hundred  dollars'  indemnity  for  these  two 
lives.     Peace  being  restored,  the  magistrate    prudently 
let  matters  rest,  not  daring  to  call  the  people  to  account 
lest  the  two  hostile  clans  should  unite  against  him. 

It  is  not  unusual  to  find  villages  where  only  one  clan 
is  represented,   such  being   the    fact   in    regard    to   the 
natiye_2lace  of  one  of  our  ordained  ministers,  in  whose/ 
town  there  are  three  thousand  males  of  the  surnamej 


42  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

Lai,  but  none  of  any  other  name.  In  another  place, 
Liu-p6,  where  we  have  a  station,  there  are  ten  thousand 
malesjof  the  surname  Wan. 

Each  family  has  an  organization  that  centres  in  the 
ancestral  hall,  where  the  tablets  of  the  deceased  fathers 
are  placed.  A  reunion  is  held  at  least  once  a  year, 
about  Easter,  which  is  the  time  for  worshipping  the 
tombs,  when  among  other  things  roast  pork  is  divided 
among  the  members  as  a  recognition  of  their  standing. 
The  threat  to  deprive  a  man  of  his  piece  of  pork  means 
that  he  will  be  expelled  from  the  clan.  At  this  time 
arrangements  are  made  for  repairing  the  graves  and 
offering  the  annual  sacrifices  at  the  tombs.  In  connec- 
tion with  the  ancestral  hall  there  is  usually  a  fund  for 
the  establishment  of  schools,  and  also  for  the  assistance 
of  students  ;  and  when  a  man  has  taken  a  literary  degree 
he  receives  a  regular  pension  which  is  increased  as  he 
rises  higher  in  his  course  of  literary  honor.  As  the 
branches  of  the  family  increase,  a  distinction  naturally 
grows  up :  some  become  poor,  others  prosper,  and 
usually  the  control  of  affairs  falls  into  the  hands  of  the 
prosperous.  A  portion  of  the  family  are  always  farmers 
and  till  the  ancestral  estates;  some  go  into  business; 
but  it  is  the  desire  of  every  separate  family  of  the  clan, 
however  poor,  to  educate  at  least  one  son,  who,  though 
he  may  not  take  a  degree,  or  become  an  official,  may  at 
least  become  a  teacher  and  be  the  man  of  letters  for  the 
house.  Whole  villages,  however,  are  met  with  where 
[not  one  in  a  hundred  can  write  or  read  intelligently. 

This  system  of  clans  is  at  present  an  obstacle  to  the 
spread  of  Christianity.     Large  bodies  move  slowly,  and 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         43 

the  time  has  not  yet  come  when  the  Chinese  are  con- 
verted by  famihes.  It  is  a  very  serious  thing  for  a 
man  to  face  a  whole  hostile  clan  with  the  confession 
that  he  has  forsaken  the  religion  of  his  fathers,  and  can 
no  longer  pay  homage  at  the  tombs  and  ancestral 
shrines.  Expulsion  is  the  frequent  result;  and  not  only 
that,  but  violent  treatment  for  bringing  disgrace,  as  they 
consider  it,  upon  the  clan  often  follows.  In  the  future, 
however,  this  system  will  be  a  great  help,  for  the  ten- 
dency will  then  be  to  come  by  families  and  clans. 

The  management  of  the  village  affairs  is  usually 
intrusted  to  a  few  men,  who  by  wealth  or  literary  dis- 
tinction have  obtained  prominence.  They  are  known  as 
the  gentry,  or  Shan-Kam,  and  it  is  only  through  their 
mediation  that  the  obscurer  members  of  the  clan  can 
bring  their  suits  before  the  officials  or  receive  redress 
of  injuries.  The  patriarchal  thus  runs  into  the  feudal 
system.  And  in  many  large  country  districts  the  com- 
munity, through  the  heads  of  the  clans,  is  practically 
self-governing,  being  in  a  position  to  defy  interference 
or  dictate  terms  to  the  magistrates.  This  is  one  of  the 
secrets  of  the  permanence  of  Chinese  institutions.  What- 
ever changes  take  place  in  the  outward  government  the 
mass  of  the  people  are  ruled  in  the  same  way  by  their 
gentry  from  one  generation  to  another. 

It  is  also  a  principle  of  Chinese  law  to  hold  the  rela-  * 
tives  of  a  criminal   in   some  degree   responsible  for  his  j 
crime,  so  that  the  whole  family  is  concerned  in  the  con-^ 
duct  of  its   individual  members.     A  case  recently  oc- 
curred to  the  east  of  Canton,  revealing  this  among  other 
remarkable  facts.     A  man  in  a  fit  of  insanity  killed  his 


44 


The  Cross  ajid  the  Dragon. 


mother.  He  imagined  he  saw  a  mad  dog  rush  into  the 
house  and,  snatching  up  a  hatchet,  struck  it  dead.  It 
was  his  mother.     He  was  arrested ;   all  his  property  was 


A   GENTLElvrAN   AND   SON. 


confiscated,  and  his  family  reduced  to  beggary.  After 
his  trial  he  was  executed  by  the  slicing  process,  that  is, 
by  twelve  strokes  of  the  knife,  the  last  taking  off  the 
head.     Not  only  was  his  own  immediate  family  involved 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         45 

in  the  disaster,  but  the  teacher  who  first  instructed  him 
was  so  keenly  affected  by  the  blight  it  brought  upon  his 
name  that  he  committed  suicide  by  taking  opium,  the 
theory  being  that  he  must  have  given  an  evil  bent  to 
the  young  mind  intrusted  to  his  care.  When  the  man 
was  tried  the  first  question  put  to  him  by  the  magistrate 
was,  "  What  injury  did  I  ever  inflict  on  you  in  a  former 
life,  that  you  should  bring  this  disgrace  on  me  now?" 
he  too  being  involved,  and  the  law  holding  him  so  far 
responsible  for  the  crime  committed  within  his  jurisdic- 
tion, that  he  was  degraded  from  office  and  sent  to  a 
lower  post  in  another  district. 

Chinese  family  life  is  not  such  as  to  promote  domestic 
comfort  or  improve  the  social  side  of  men.  Its  one 
redeeming  feature  is  the  respect  shown  to  the  aged,  but 
this  is  carried  to  such  an  absurd  extreme,  and  magnified 
to  such  a  degree,  that  all  other  duties  are  overshadowed. 
The  soundness  of  the  principle  that  the  younger  should 
revere  the  elder  we  are  not  prepared  to  question,  but  ask 
that  it  be  supplemented  by  that  other  equally  important 
principle,  that  the  elder  should  watch  over  and  guard 
the  younger,  especially  in  the  time  of  helpless  infancy. 
Not  only  are  children  required  to  yield  filial  obedience 
to  their  parents,  but  younger  brothers  are  to  a  large 
degree  amenable  to  the  elder» ,  The  distinction  of  older 
and  younger,  not  in  age  merely,  but  in  authority,  is  car- 
ried out  minutely  through  all  degrees  of  relationship. 
Among  brothers  and  sisters  the  older  and  younger  are 
designated  by  different  terms  :  "  Ah-Koh,"  meaning  the 
first  or  head  one,  is  the  appellation  for  elder  brother, 
and  "  Sai-16,"  "  the  little  one,"  the  general  name  for  the 


46  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

younger.  Uncles,  aunts,  and  cousins  are  divided  in  the 
same  way,  and,  as  an  additional  distinction,  those  on  the 
father's  side  have  an  entirely  different  set  of  designa- 
tions from  those  on  the  mother's  side.  The  father's 
older  brother  is  called  Ah-Shuk,  uncle,  and  his  younger 
brother  is  called  Ah-Pak,  also  uncle,  but  of  a  differ- 
ent grade,  and  these  distinctions  are  not  in  name  only, 
but  indicate  the  degree  of  authority  each  is  entitled  to 
/exercise.  In  the  matter  of  betrothal  and  marriage,  the 
/  parents  decide  and  make  all  arrangements,  often  without 
(  the  knowledge  of  the  persons  most  intimately  con- 
cerned ;  and  it  not  unfrequently  happens  that  the  youth- 
ful couple  never  see  each  other's  faces  until  the  day  on 
which  their  marriage  is  consummated.  If  by  any  chance 
they  had  been  previously  acquainted,  the  rules  of  pro- 
priety would  require  that  after  the  betrothal  they  should 
strictly  abstain  from  the  sight  of  one  another;  and  if 
this  can  be  accomplished  in  no  other  way,  one  or  the 
other  is  sent  away  on  a  visit  to  friends  or  to  school, 
until  the  time  for  marriage  comes.  I  have  known  young 
girls  in  the  Boarding-School  whose  friends  have  sent  for 
them  ostensibly  to  make  a  short  visit  to  their  homes, 
but  who  on  their  arrival  found  to  their  consternation 
that  they  were  to  be  married,  this  being  the  first  hint 
they  had  received  of  so  important  a  matter.  There  are 
exceptions,  however,  to  this  rule.  When,  for  instance, 
the  mother  of  the  betrothed  girl  is  a  widow,  her  prospec- 
tive son-in-law  may  have  access  to  her  house,  and  assist 
her  in  her  affairs,  rendering  her  the  service  of  a  son  before 
marriage.  After  marriage  the  wife  becomes  an  inmate 
of  the  husband's  family,  subject  to  his  mother,  to  whom 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.  47 

she  becomes  almost  a  slave  in  the  service  required,  and 
if  her  mother-in-law  be  exacting  her  life  is  anything  but 
a  happy  or  an  easy  one.  On  first  repairing  to  the  hus- 
band's house  she  unites  with  him  in  worshipping  the 
tablets  of  his  ancestors.  This  seems  to  seal  her  as  a 
member  of  his  family;  and  in  the  event  of  his  death  she 
is  not  free  to  return  to  her  own  family,  but  remains 
under  the  control  of  his  parents,  or,  if  they  be  dead,  of 
his  uncles  or  elder  brothers.  The  men  have  practically 
no  mothers-in-law,  marriage  not  bringing  them  into 
very  close  relations  to  their  brides'  families.  Persons 
of  the  same  surname  are  not  permitted  to  marry,  even 
though  separated  by  forty  generations.  The  separation 
of  men  and  women  is  a  permanent  barrier  to  all  true 
social  intercourse.  Where  circumstances  permit,  the 
women  are  secluded.  In  the  houses  of  the  wealthier 
people  they  have  their  own  apartments  into  which  the 
men  may  not  enter.  Here  they  spend  their  time,  often 
in  listless  idleness,  or,  if  inclined  to  exertion,  in  superin- 
tending the  details  of  household  work;  in  sewing  or 
embroidering,  at  which  many  of  them  are  exceedingly 
skilful ;  in  making  dainty  little  shoes  for  their  pinched- 
up  feet;  in  dressing  their  hair  and  beautifying  their 
countenances,  or  in  cultivating  long  finger-nails,  which 
they  are  careful  to  protect  by  silver  sheaths  at  night. 
Much  of  their  time  is  spent  in  gossip  of  the  most  insipid 
sort.  Little  slave  girls  attend  them,  bringing  in  pipes  — 
for  many  of  the  fair  ones  smoke  —  and  dishes  of  dried 
watermelon-seeds,  with  cups  of  savory  tea.  The  eating 
of  watermelon-seeds  while  they  gossip  is  one  of  the 
great  pastimes  of  Chinese  ladies.     What   hours   have 


48  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

been  consumed  in  this  absurd  way  it  would  be  difficult 
to  compute ;  but  the  wearing  away  and  premature  decay 
of  two  particular  teeth  on  the  right  side  of  the  mouth, 
so  frequently  observed,  shows  how  constantly  they  have 
been  employed  for  this  purpose.  Few  of  them  can 
read,  so  that  their  ideas  are  almost  as  narrow  as  the 
confines  of  their  own  apartments.  The  practice  of  po- 
lygamy prevails  among  those  who  can  afford  it,  but  the 
first  wife  holds  a  position  far  above  any  of  the  subse- 
quent ones.  Among  the  poorer  classes  many  of  these 
restrictions  are  necessarily  removed.  Their  houses  often 
contain  but  one  or  two  rooms,  but  the  separation  of  the 
sexes  is  as  rigidly  maintained  as  circumstances  will  per- 
mit. When  a  man  receives  calls  from  his  most  intimate 
friends,  his  wife  and  daughters  never  appear;  they  may 
be  behind  the  curtains  listening,  but  remain  invisible. 
When  a  gentleman  invites  his  friends  to  dine  with  him, 
he  hires  a  room  in  some  eating-house,  or  engages  a  boat 
on  the  river,  where  the  feast  is  spread ;  but  such  a  thing 
as  a  party  where  ladies  and  gentlemen  sit  down  together 
would  shock  their  sense  of  propriety  beyond  recovery. 
Their  absurdly  strict  and  stilted  rules  of  propriety  breed 
an  artificial  prudery,  deprive  the  men  of  what  they  most 
need,  the  refining  influence  of  good  female  society,  and 
promote  the  very  thing  they  are  supposed  to  prevent. 
The  whole  system  is  based  upon  a  low  and  utterly  un- 
worthy estimate  of  woman.  She  is  regarded  as  weak 
and  erring,  and  must  be  hedged  in  by  these  restrictions 
lest  she  bring  dishonor  upon  the  family.  The  bare  sug- 
gestion of  such  possibilities  is  an  insult  to  true  woman- 
hood ;   and  the  very  fact  of  such  restrictions  leads  to  an 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         49 

inquiry  into  their  cause,  and  tends  to  awaken  thoughts 
that  should  never  be  aroused.  The  crucial  test  of  any 
religion  or  civilization  is  found  in  its  estimate  of  and 
treatment  of  woman;  and,  judged  by  the  high  standard 
with  which  we  are  familiar,  China,  both  socially  and 
religiously,  falls  wofully  short  of  the  mark. 


POOR  PEOPLE. 


The  custom  of  foot-binding  prevails  throughout  Can- 
ton, as  elsewhere.  As  soon  as  a  child  learns  to  walk 
firmly,  the  bandages  are  applied  and  the  little  feet 
crushed  into  the  smallest  compass.  The  custom  is  of 
long  standing  and  is  almost  universal.  Its  cruelty,  the 
state  of  helplessness  to  which  It  often  reduces  them, 
the  disease  it  is  liable  to  bring,  are  not  reasons  strong 
enough  to  deter  them.  Various  reasons  are  given  to 
uphold  it.     Some  admire  it :  they  say,  "  Girls  are  like 

4 


50  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon^ 

willows,  and  should  walk  with  a  graceful,  swaying  move- 
ment; they  are  like  flowers  poised  upon  slender  stems; 
their  mincing  gait  is  a  passport  of  respectability."  It 
is  urged  that  no  one  of  good  family  wishes  to  marry  a 
girl  with  large  feet ;  and  if  after  marriage  the  size  of  her 
feet  is  suspicious,  she  becomes  the  laughing-stock  of 
her  mother-in-law  and  sisters-in-law,  and  leads  a  sad, 
weary  life.  On  the  other  hand,  small  feet  secure  a  life 
of  ease.  The  woman  with  large  feet  has  to  work  and 
go  out  in  all  sorts  of  weather,  while  the  one  with  the 
"  golden  lilies  "  sits  at  ease,  or  rides  in  her  sedan  chair. 
Parents  are  often  covetous ;  and  thinking  that  small 
feet  are  pleasing  and  command  a  higher  price  in  the 
matrimonial  market,  make  merchandise  of  their  daugh- 
ters. The  evils  of  this  practice  are  so  obvious  that  one 
wonders  at  its  continuance.  Besides  the  pain  and  de- 
formity, it  renders  them  so  helpless ;  and  many  who, 
in  their  striving  for  respectability  or  ambitious  for  high 
connections,  have  bound  their  daughters*  feet,  have  been 
sorely  disappointed  of  their  hopes,  and  the  victims  of 
their  cruelty  have  been  condemned  to  a  life  of  poverty 
and  toil,  the  hardship  of  which  is  greatly  increased  by 
their  helpless  condition.  I  have  seen  many  a  poor 
ragged  woman  with  the  smallest  of  bound  feet,  gathering 
brushwood  for  a  living ;  and  having  to  carry  her  burdens 
for  miles,  she  would  stagger  and  stumble  painfully,  on 
account  of  her  deformity.  The  custom,  however,  has 
such  a  hold  that  even  the  Emperor  is  powerless  to 
abolish  it,  and,  absurd  as  it  may  seem,  any  persistent 
attempt  on  the  part  of  the  Government  to  interfere  with 
the  practice  would  probably  lead  to  rebellion. 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         51 

Slavery  in  various  forms  exists  among  the  people  of; 
South  China.  A  man  has  almost  absolute  control  over ' 
his  family,  and  may  under  necessity  sell  any  member  of ' 
it.  It  sometimes  happens  that  a  man  in  debt  will  mort- 
gage himself  and  his  posterity  for  several  generations 
to  his  creditors.  The  most  common  form  of  domestic 
slavery  is  that  in  which  young  girls  are  purchased  as 
servants  in  families.  In  many  well-to-do  families  each 
daughter  will  have  a  slave  girl  to  wait  upon  her,  but 
usually  one  little  thing  will  become  the  household 
drudge  for  a  whole  family,  having  to  carry  children 
almost  as  large  as  herself  on  her  back,  run  on  the  in- 
numerable errands,  and  care  for  the  house.  Girls  are 
sometimes  bought  at  an  early  age  by  poor  people  and 
brought  up  as  wives  for  their  sons.  It  is  difficult  to  go  be- 
hind the  scenes  and  know  what  kind  of  lives  these  little 
creatures  lead ;  but  instances  have  come  to  light  to  show 
that,  as  a  rule,  their  lives  are  not  only  one  constant  round 
of  toil  and  hardship,  but  often  of  the  direst  cruelty,  being 
treated  in  the  most  shameful  and  heartless  manner,  with- 
out any  apparent  motive  save  the  pure  love  of  giving  pain. 

The  houses  in  which  the  people  live  are  all  after  one 
general  plan,  the  only  difference  between  the  rich  and 
poor  being  in  the  size,  material,  and  ornamentation. 
There  are  usually  no  windows  in  the  front,  only  a  door 
set  in  the  middle,  opening  on  a  short  hall-way,  with 
small  rooms  on  either  side,  that  leads  into  a  court  open 
to  the  sky.  In  the  better  class  of  houses  this  court 
is  paved  with  brick,  and  is  adorned  with  flowers  set  in 
pots,  and  large  jars  for  gold-fish.  Beyond  this  is  the 
main  reception  room,  with  straight-back  chairs,  made. 


52  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

it  may  be,  of  the  finest  ebony  inlaid  with  pearl,  and 
furnished  with  marble  seats  and  backs.  Between  the 
chairs,  placed  stiffly  against  the  wall,  are  small  tables,  on 
which  tea  is  placed  for  the  guests.  At  the  farther  end 
of  the  room  is  the  couch  of  state,  often  a  magnificent 
affair,  glittering  with  inlaid  pearl  set  in  the  finest  of 
polished  ebony,  with  cushions  to  recline  upon.  If  the 
guest  is  of  sufficiently  high  degree  the  host  insists  on 
seating  him  at  his  left  hand  on  this  couch.  Tea  is  im- 
mediately brought  in  by  servants,  and  pipes  for  the 
entertainment  of  the  guests,  the  pipe-carrier  being  an 
indispensable  attendant  of  people  of  any  pretensions. 
The  tea  is  brewed  in  delicate  porcelain  cups,  covered 
over  so  that  it  steeps  properly.  The  walls  are  hung 
with  scrolls  on  which  are  pen-and-ink  sketches,  or  coup- 
lets written  and  presented  by  friends.  To  the  side  of 
this  reception  room  are  suites  of  apartments  for  mem- 
bers of  the  family,  and  behind,  it  may  be,  are  several 
series  of  courts  and  apartments,  the  most  of  which  are 
for  the  ladies  of  the  house.  The  beds  are  wooden  struc- 
tures, often  elaborately  carved,  with  simple  mats  laid  on 
the  smooth  boards,  and  blankets  for  covering,  while  the 
head  is  pillowed  on  porcelain,  wood,  or  leather,  as  may 
be  preferred.  Mosquito  nettings  are  indispensable,  and 
are  often  adorned  with  embroidered  satin  borders.  The 
comfort  of  the  rich  man's  bed  does  not  differ  materially 
from  that  of  the  poor  man's,  who  lays  a  board  on  two 
rough  stools  and  spreads  his  mat  upon  it.  The  floors 
of  the  houses  are  always  of  tiles  or  brick,  and  conse- 
quently damp.  Houses  sometimes  get  the  reputation 
of  being  infested  by  evil  spirits,  when  it  is  simply  the 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         53 

dampness  and  the  noxious  gases  arising  therefrom,  caus- 
ing illness  among  the  inmates.  A  Chinese  friend  of 
mine  rented  a  large  house  which  had  such  a  reputation. 
The  neighbors  came  to  him  and  said  it  would  be  neces- 
sary for  him  to  exorcise  the  evil  spirits  to  escape  the 
sickness  that  was  otherwise  sure  to  befall  his  family. 
The  process  consisted  in  burning  incense  and  wax- 
candles,  and  setting  off  large  quantities  of  fire-crackers, 
presumably  to  frighten  the  spirits  away.  Being  a  Chris- 
tian, he  was  averse  to  anything  that  had  the  semblance  of 
idol  worship,  and  came  to  me  to  know  what  he  should 
do.  I  told  him  it  was  the  burning  of  so  much  powder, 
with  which  the  fire-crackers  were  filled,  that  was  the 
means  of  purifying  the  air,  and  advised  him  to  procure 
a  supply  of  pure  powder,  not  in  the  form  of  crackers, 
and  strew  it  along  the  walls  and  in  the  corners  where  the 
dampness  was  most  marked  and  unwholesome  odors 
prevailed,  and  set  fire  to  it,  He  did  so,  and  found,  to 
his  relief,  that  the  air  was  purified  and  no  sickness  visited 
him  while  he  remained  there.  The  prevailing  belief  that 
the  firing  of  crackers  drives  the  evil  spirits  away  arises 
from  the  same  misconception.  Twice  a  month,  at  new 
and  full  moon,  and  on  many  other  special  occasions, 
quantities  of  fire-crackers  are  exploded  in  the  streets  of 
Canton.  Many  noxious  gases  are  thereby  consumed 
or  carried  away,  and  general  healthiness  results ;  but 
the  people,  ignorant  of  the  working  of  a  natural  law, 
attribute  the  good  effects  to  the  noise,  which  they  be- 
lieve drives  away  the  spirit  of  disease  and  other  evils. 

Wine-drinking  is  a  common  custom,  but  drunkenness 
is  a  comparatively  rare  occurrence.     They  use  several 


54  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

kinds  of  whiskey  distilled  from  rice,  but  usually  consume 
it  in  small  quantities,  their  wine  cups  being  about  the 
size  of  an  ordinary  thimble.  At  weddings  and  feasts 
wine  is  considered  indispensable.  It  quickly  flushes  the 
face  and  soon  exposes  one  who  has  indulged  too  freely. 
Tea  is  the  universal  beverage,  and  is  always  taken  in 
its  purity  without  the  admixture  of  milk  or  sugar.  The 
grades  of  quality  in  tea  are  almost  numberless,  the  best 
seldom,  if  ever,  finding  their  way  into  the  European  or 
American  markets.  The  custom  of  offering  a  cup  of 
tea  to  the  visitor  is  universal.  Enter  the  house  of  the 
poorest  peasant,  or  the  shop  of  the  busiest  merchant, 
and  the  inevitable  cup  of  tea  is  presented  to  you ;  and 
care  must  be  taken  that  it  is  received  in  the  proper 
manner.  If  it  is  presented  with  two  hands,  it  must  be 
received  with  two  hands,  and  you  should  always  invite 
the  host  or  any  friends  standing  near  to  partake  at  the 
same  time.  Few  of  them  ever,  and  most  of  them  never, 
drink  cold  water,  and  they  look  with  amazement  at  us 
when  we  take  deep  draughts  of  the  pure  element.  The 
colder  it  is  the  less  they  like  it.  Most  of  the  water  they 
use  is  so  impure  that  the  habit  of  boiling  it  in  making 
their  weak  tea  is  a  great  safeguard.  In  passing  through 
the  fruit  market  one  day  I  saw  an  old  man  drinking,  as 
I  thought,  water  in  small  cups,  and  being  struck  with  such 
a  novelty,  I  asked  him,  '*  Are  you  drinking  water?  ''  *'  Do 
you  suppose  I  am  an  ox?  "  was  his  reply,  uttered  in  tones 
of  deep  disgust.  I  found  he  was  regaling  himself  with 
a  particularly  fine  quality  of  wine,  so  clear,  indeed,  that 
it  could  not  be  distinguished  in  color  from  water. 

Opium-smoking  is  the  great  vice  of  the  people,  and  its 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         55 

evils  can  scarcely  be  exaggerated.  Much  has  been  said 
and  written  on  the  subject.  It  has  been  contended  that 
the  habit  itself  is  comparatively  harmless,  and  that  most  if 
not  all  the  evils  that  are  attributed  to  it,  are  due  to  other 
causes.  The  opinion,  however,  of  competent  physicians, 
whose  long  experience  and  observation  in  the  midst  of  the 
people  give  them  a  right  to  speak  with  authority,  is  that 
its  physical  effects  are  deleterious  in  the  extreme.  Prac- 
tical observation  in  almost  every  part  of  the  province 
and  among  nearly  every  class  of  the  people  has  shown 
me  that  it  is  an  unmitigated  curse.  It  is  fearfully  preva\ 
lent,  but  is  confined  almost  exclusively  to  the  men,  the 
cases  being  exceedingly  rare  where  women  are  found  i 
addicted  to  the  habit.  They,  the  women,  use  it  as  the 
final  remedy,  as  they  believe,  for  all  their  woes,  the  most 
common  method  of  committing  suicide  being  to  swallow 
opium.  In  some  places  four  fifths  of  the  men  smoke, 
and  I  suppose  it  would  not  be  an  exaggeration  to  say  of 
the  whole  province  that  one  fifth  of  all  the  men  are 
slaves  to  the  habit.  The  habit  is  very  insidious  in  its 
growth,  but  when  once  it  gets  control  of  a  man  it  binds 
him  by  the  chains  of  an  appetite  stronger  even  than 
the  craving  of  the  drunkard  for  drink.  It  saps  a  man's 
physical  vitality,  it  stupefies  his  intellect,  destroys  his 
moral  sensibilities,  and  ruins  his  manhood  entirely.  It 
blots  out  his  natural  affections,  so  that  under  the  lash  of 
an  insatiable  craving  he  will  sell  his  wife  and  children  to 
gratify  his  appetite  for  the  drug.  It  renders  him  unfit 
for  work  or  business,  and  being  an  expensive  habit, 
soon  brings  its  victim  to  abject  poverty.  The  con- 
firmed opium-smoker  is  one  of  the  most  pitiable  objects 


56  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

that  can  be  imagined  :  an  emaciated  frame,  dishevelled 
hair  and  careless  dress,  dark,  ashen  face,  teeth  hideously 
discolored,  eyes  whose  white  has  turned  to  yellow,  and 
which  shine  with  an  unnatural  glitter ;  a  living  skeleton. 
The  pernicious  practice  threatens  the  manhood  of  the 
whole  nation,  and  brings  untold  suffering  and  hardship 
upon  the  families  whose  fathers  or  sons  are  enslaved 
by  it.  Opium-dens  are  almost  as  plentiful  in  Canton  as 
beer-saloons  in  New  York.  To  the  Chinese  it  presents 
peculiar  temptations.  Their  shop  life  is  uniformly  dull ; 
they  have  no  resources,  no  means  of  recreation;  their 
homes  offer  no  attractions  in  the  way  of  comfort  or  so- 
ciety ;  and  this  insidious  demon  approaches  them  as  they 
are  suffering  the  horrors  of  incurable  enitui,  and  easily 
draws  them  into  its  net.  In  calls  for  business  or  pleasure 
it  becomes  the  habit  to  offer  and  take  a  whiff  at  the 
opium-pipe,  and  at  the  closing  of  a  feast  or  a  night's 
debauch  the  dreamy  demon  comes  as  the  soothing 
charmer  that  coils  his  folds  about  them.  To  the  poor 
man  after  his  hard  day's  toil  in  the  cold,  damp  field, 
it  comes  to  relieve  his  aching  limbs  and  drive  away 
rheumatics ;  the  student  finds  it  a  delightful  specific  for 
an  aching  brain,  and  an  easy  transition  from  the  musty, 
worm-eaten  volumes  of  the  dreamy  past  to  the  luxuri- 
ous sensations  of  a  dreamy  present.  Its  victims,  how- 
ever, are  not  all  willing  slaves ;  they  chafe  and  struggle, 
but  in  vain.  I  have  seen  hundreds  come  to  the  hospital 
to  be  cured;  but  even  with  this  resolution  strong  in  their 
hearts,  they  would  secrete  opium  about  their  persons 
or  bribe  the  gate-keeper  to  procure  them  supplies,  so 
that  it  was  necessary  to  keep  them  under  the  closest 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People,         57 

surveillance  while  undergoing  the  fifteen  days'  treatment 
necessary  to  a  cure.  I  once  had  a  boat-crew  of  opium- 
smokers  imposed  upon  me  contrary  to  stipulation,  and 
as  the  fumes  were  annoying  and  the  habit  interfered 
with  their  work,  I  hid  their  lamp,  and  forbade  them  to 
smoke;  but  they  came  crawHng  on  the  floor  to  me, 
knocking  their  heads  on  the  boards,  and  pleaded  so 
piteously  to  have  it  returned,  saying  they  should  die 
without  it,  that  I  was  forced  to  give  it  back.  I  have 
had  chair  coolies  stop,  contrary  to  express  orders,  in 
the  midst  of  a  journey,  put  me  down  in  a  crowded  fair, 
with  all  my  belongings  at  the  mercy  of  a  strange  crowd, 
and  sneak  off  to  an  opium-den.  I  have  seen  men 
placed  on  their  good  behavior  in  hopes  of  gaining  some 
permanent  employment  upon  which  their  daily  food 
depended,  utterly  unable  to  resist  the  craving.  The 
Chinese  were  unfortunately  at  a  low  point  in  moral  stam- 
ina when  opium  was  first  brought  to  them,  and  so  fell  an 
easy  prey.  When  the  reaction  comes,  as  it  surely  willA 
many  of  the  weaklings  will  have  been  swept  off,  and  those  ^ 
who  survive  will  be,  no  doubt,  a  stronger  race,  men-  / 
tally,  morally,  and  physically.  The  use  of  tobacco  is  al- 
most as  universal  as  the  drinking  of  tea ;  in  fact,  the  two 
go  together  in  almost  every  act  of  hospitality.  In  some 
places  men,  women,  and  children  smoke.  Tobacco  is 
the  poor  man's  solace,  and  is  a  comparatively  inexpen- 
sive luxury.  Their  tobacco  is  usually  very  mild,  and  is 
smoked  in  very  small  quantities,  the  pipes  holding  only 
enough  for  a  few  good  whiffs,  and  the  smoke  is  often 
inhaled  through  water.  It  invariably  happens  that  an 
opium-smoker  is  also  a  confirmed  smoker  of  tobacco. 


58  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

The  Chinese  are  inveterate  gamblers.  When  gam- 
bhngwas  invented  I  have  never  been  able  to  discover,  but 
am  disposed  to  think  it  must  have  sprung  spontaneously 
from  the  soil  of  that  land  where  it  has  certainly  been 
carried  to  a  greater  excess  than  in  any  other.  It  is  uni- 
versal, and  is  carried  on  in  infinitely  varied  forms.  The 
children  gamble  as  they  go  with  their  copper  cash  to 
buy  sweetmeats,  and  will  throw  the  dice  to  see  whether 
they  will  pay  three  cash  for  a  couple  of  sugar  ducks  or 
a  handful  of  peanuts,  or  get  them  for  one.  At  every 
country  fair  the  gambling  booths  are  crowded  from 
morning  till  night,  while  whole  streets  in  the  cities  are 
given  up  to  such  uses.  Young  men  will  pawn  their 
clothes  and  tools  to  get  a  few  ounces  of  silver  to  try 
their  luck.  They  gamble  on  the  results  of  the  literary 
and  military  examinations ;  lotteries  are  carried  on  ex- 
tensively ;  and  much  of  their  worship  is  a  simple  game 
of  chance.  They  throw  the  semi-oval  blocks  of  wood 
to  see  if  fortune  favors  them ;  they  shake  the  cup  filled 
with  bamboo  slips  to  get  a  lucky  number.  They  pray 
to  their  gods  to  secure  success  in  buying  lottery  tickets, 
and  will  worship  anything  in  the  hope  of  good  luck.  I 
have  frequently  been  pursued  by  people  with  lottery 
tickets,  asking  me  to  prick  holes  in  them  or  write  some 
word  upon  them  to  give  them  luck.  A  few  years  ago 
a  poor  beggar  died  in  the  streets  of  Canton ;  some  one 
Hghted  incense  sticks  and  placed  them  beside  the  body, 
and  forthwith  had  a  run  of  luck  at  the  gaming-table. 
The  news  soon  spread ;  and  the  poor  beggar  had  more 
money  expended  for  incense  and  wax-candles  to  wor- 
ship his  corpse  in  one  day  than  he  ever  received  for 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         59 

food  and  clothing  in  life.  The  streets  were  packed  with 
eager  crowds,  each  anxious  to  secure  the  help  of  the 
beggar's  ghost,  which  was  supposed  to  be  in  some  way 
acquainted  with  the  fortunate  numbers  in  the  lottery, 
until  the  officers  cleared  the  street  and  buried  the  dead 
body.  Gambling  is  forbidden  by  law,  but  is  connived 
at  by  the  officials  for  a  pecuniary  consideration,  and  is  a 
fruitful  source  of  revenue  to  the  gentry  in  many  places. 

With  all  their  boasted  morality,  the  Chinese  are  very^ 
low  in  the  scale  of  morals.  It  is  not  to  our  purpose  to 
descant  upon  their  immoral  practices  further  than  to 
say  that  of  them,  in  common  with  other  pagan  nations, ^ 
the  picture  drawn  in  the  first  chapter  of  Romans  is  true 
in  every  detail.  They  have  little  regard  for  the  truth ; 
falsehood  is  not  only  considered  justifiable,  but  is  in 
many  cases  commended. 

The  conversation  of  the  poorer  classes  especially  is 
something  too  vile  and  horrible  to  think  of.  It  seems 
perfectly  inconceivable  that  people,  however  degraded, 
could  bring  their  lips  to  repeat  such  language  as  falls 
incessantly  from  their  tongues.  If  the  conversation  that 
Lot  was  compelled  to  listen  to  in  Sodom  was  anything 
like  that  which  greets  the  ear  in  China,  he  certainly  de- 
served profoundest  commiseration.  They  never  swear, 
properly  speaking;  but  I  have  often  felt  that  a  good 
round  oath  in  English  would  be  a  relief  to  the  awful 
vileness  of  the  expressions  with  which  their  conversation 
is  so  thickly  interlarded.  To  hear  boys  use  in  play,  or 
mothers  in  speaking  to  their  daughters,  or  parents  teach- 
ing the  lisping  child  to  repeat  words,  the  like  of  which  I 
could  scarcely  believe  a  human  being  could  be  found 


6o  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

base  enough  to  utter,  and  that  too  without  any  apparent 
thought  that  they  were  saying  anything  out  of  the  way, 
—  revealed  a  depth  of  pollution  that  was  appalling ;  and 
to  be  compelled  to  hear  such  language  day  after  day 
was  one  of  the  greatest  trials  of  my  life  in  China.  The 
boat-people  seem  worse  in  this  respect  than  any  others. 
They  form  a  large  element  in  the  population  of  Canton, 
and  are  found  in  greater  or  less  numbers  in  all  the  in- 
land cities.  They  form  a  lower  class  of  the  people,  whose 
history  is  not  definitely  known.  They  are  regarded  by 
some  as  the  original  inhabitants  of  the  country,  reduced 
to  subjection  by  the  Chinese.  Their  homes  are  on  the 
water,  where  they  live  in  boats  of  various  sizes,  or  in 
houses  built  on  piles.  Their  language  is  the  same,  but 
their  customs  vary  greatly  from  those  of  the  people  on 
shore.  They  never  bind  their  women's  feet,  and  have  a 
different  set  of  deities  which  they  worship.  Their  num- 
ber in  Canton  is  about  two  hundred  thousand.  Their 
moral  condition  is  much  lower  than  that  of  the  people 
in  general,  and  as  yet  no  foothold  for  Christian  work  has 
been  gained  among  them.  They  are  deprived  of  many 
privileges  accorded  to  the  land  people  ;  but  any  of  them, 
by  taking  up  his  residence  on  shore,  can  secure  to  his 
grandchildren  the  privileges  of  which  he  is  deprived. 
Their  boats  are  the  usual  means  of  transit  from  one 
point  to  another  along  the  river.  The  women  row, 
often  with  babies  strapped  on  their  backs.  They  are 
a  hardy  race,  usually  good-natured,  but  often  disturb 
the  quiet  of  the  neighborhood  by  wordy  quarrels,  in 
which  torrents  of  vituperation  are  poured  forth  with 
astonishing  volubility. 


Some  Characteristics  of  the  People.         6i 

Taking  the  people  as  a  whole,  their  fundamental  quali- 
ties of  industry,  stability,  and  readiness  to  submit  to  au- 
thority contain  the  promise  of  cheering  results  in  the 
future,  when  enlightened  ideas  and  the  power  of  the 
Gospel  shall  transform  them  into  active,  aggressive 
Christian  men.  In  their  semi-civilized  state  they  are  no 
doubt  more  difficult  to  impress  than  people  who  are 
found  without  civilization,  without  education,  or  without 
a  fixed  government;  but  those  very  qualities  which 
present  a  temporary  obstacle  to  the  wide  acceptance 
of  Christianity  will  in  the  future  prove  most  power- 
ful auxiliaries  and  secure  its  complete  and  permanent 
establishment. 


62  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CONFUCIUS   AND   CONFUCIANISM. 

NO  man  that  ever  lived  has  exerted  so  deep  and 
permanent  an  influence  over  so  vast  a  multitude 
of  people  as  Confucius,  the  great  Chinese  sage,  and  no 
one  to-day  is  so  highly  revered  by  so  large  a  portion  of 
the  race  as  he.  Everything  pertaining  to  the  life,  habits, 
and  methods  of  teaching  of  so  great  a  man  is  of  intense 
interest.  In  the  year  551  B.  C.  he  was  born,  in  the 
province  of  Shan-tung.  His  father,  who  was  a  district 
magistrate,  died  three  years  after  his  birth,  leaving  him 
to  the  care  of  his  mother.  From  early  years  he  showed 
unusual  gravity  of  disposition  and  a  great  love  for 
books,  in  keeping  with  his  after  Hfe.  He  was  married 
at  the  age  of  twenty,  at  which  time  also  he  was  intrusted 
with  a  minor  office  in  his  native  state.  Four  years  later 
his  mother  died,  whereupon  he  gave  up  his  position  and 
retired  into  private  life  to  indulge  in  three  years'  mourn- 
ing, thus  reviving  an  ancient  custom  which  had  fallen 
into  disuse,  but  which  through  his  example  has  been 
continued  to  the  present  day. 

These  three  years  were  devoted  to  study.  His  re- 
searches led  him  into  a  comparison  of  the  documents 
handed  down  from  previous  ages,  and  aroused  in  him 
a   great  enthusiasm  and  respect  for  the  learning   and 


Confucius  and  Confttcianism,  63 

methods  of  the  ancients.  He  criticised  severely  the 
defects  of  government  as  then  administered,  and  pointed 
to  the  noble  examples  of  the  past  as  patterns  worthy 
of  imitation.  By  the  time  he  was  thirty  his  reputa- 
tion as  a  teacher  was  established.  Pupils  gathered  to 
him  from  all  parts  of  the  land,  and  invitations  came 
to  him  from  the  courts  of  several  of  the  feudal  states  to 
visit  them.  When  fifty  years  of  age  he  had  full  oppor- 
tunity of  putting  his  theories  into  practice  as  magistrate 
of  the  town  of  Chung-tu,  to  which  position  he  was 
appointed  by  his  s'overeign,  Duke  Ting,  and  for  three 
years  administered  affairs  with  such  a  combination  of 
zeal,  prudence,  and  regard  for  the  rights  of  all,  that 
the  state  of  Lu  was  raised  to  so  superior  a  condition 
of  discipline  and  prosperity  that  all  the  neighboring 
states  stood  in  dread  of  her.  His  success  as  a  magis- 
trate has  added  greatly  to  the  force  of  his  teachings, 
which  were  seen  to  work  so  admirably  in  their  practical 
application. 

Like  most  great  men,  he  was  not  always  appreciated 
or  treated  with  respect  by  his  contemporaries.  Op- 
posed in  his  schemes,  mahgned  as  to  his  motives,  and 
persecuted  by  his  rivals,  he  was  often  discouraged  and 
his  life  more  than  once  in  danger.  He  ever  had  the 
courage  of  one  who  considered  himself  appointed  by 
Heaven  to  instruct  the  people,  and  when  rebuffed  would 
say:  ''What  matters  the  ingratitude  of  men?  They 
cannot  hinder  me  from  doing  all  the  good  that  has  been 
appointed  me.  If  my  precepts  are  disregarded,  I  have 
the  consolation  of  knowing  in  my  own  breast  that  I  have 
faithfully  performed  my  duty." 


64  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon* 

Many  legends  have  grown  up  around  his  hfe,  and  to 
his  countrymen  he  now  appears  a  demi-god ;  but  it  is 
remarkable  that  in  all  these  accounts  of  him,  nothing  in 
any  way  miraculous  has  been  connected  with  his  life. 
Commonplace  circumstances  have  been  magnified,  yet 
all  is  in  perfect  keeping  with  the  intensely  practical 
nature  of  his  teachings.  It  is  said  that  near  the  close  of 
his  life,  when  he  had  finished  his  writings,  he  collected 
his  friends  about  him,  and  solemnly  dedicated  the  fruits 
of  his  labors  to  Heaven.  He  returned  thanks  upon  his 
knees  for  having  had  life  and  strength  given  him  to 
accomplish  the  work,  and  implored  Heaven  to  make 
these  labors  a  benefit  to  his  countrymen.  Chinese  pic- 
tures represent  the  sage  in  an  attitude  of  supplication, 
and  a  beam  of  light  or  a  rainbow  descending  from  the 
sky  upon  the  books,  while  his  Scholars  stand  around  him 
In  admiring  wonder.  It  is  said  that  a  few  days  before 
his  death  he  tottered  about  his  house  sighing:  — 


"  The  great  mountain  is  broken  ! 
The  strong  beam  is  thrown  down  ! 
The  wise  man  withers  like  a  plant !  " 

He  died  at  the  age  of  seventy-three,  leaving  but  one 
descendant,  his  grandson,  through  whom  the  family  has 
been  continued  until  the  present  day.  Honors  have 
been  heaped  upon  his  name,  and  the  titles  of  ''  Most 
Holy  Ancient  Teacher  "  and  "  Holy  Duke  "  bestowed 
upon  him.  His  family  is  undoubtedly  one  of  the  oldest 
in  the  world.  Two  thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  after  his  death  there  were  living  eleven  thousand 
males  bearing  his  name,  most  of  them  in  the  seventy- 
fourth  generation. 


Confucius  and  Confucianism.  65 

His  method  of  teaching  was  chiefly  by  means  of  dia- 
logues between  himself  and  pupils.  He  would  improve 
passing  events  to  impress  his  lessons,  using  the  stream 
they  were  crossing,  the  birds  of  the  air,  or  the  political 
event  of  the  day  to  point  the  moral  of  his  precept. 
One"  day,  observing,  in  a  passing  fowler's  collection,  the 
absence  of  old  birds,  he  drew  forth  the  explanation  that 
the  old  birds  were  too  wary  to  be  caught,  and  the  young 
ones  who  had  sense  enough  to  keep  close  to  the  old 
ones  escaped  with  them,  while  the  rash  ones  that  wan- 
dered off  alone  and  ventured  near  the  net  were  ensnared. 
Turning  to  his  disciples  he  bade  them  heed  the  words 
of  the  fowler,  saying :  '*  It  is  thus  with  mankind.  Pre- 
sumption, hardihood,  and  want  of  forethought  are  the 
principal  reasons  why  young  people  are  led  astray.  In- 
flated with  their  small  attainments,  they  have  scarcely 
made  a  commencement  in  learning,  before  they  think 
they  know  everything.  Under  this  impression  they 
doubt  nothing,  hesitate  at  nothing,  pay  attention  to 
nothing.  They  rashly  undertake  matters  without  con- 
sulting the  aged  and  experienced,  and  then,  securely  fol- 
lowing their  own  natures,  are  misled  and  fall  into  the 
first  snare  laid  for  them." 

Confucianism  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  three  great 
sects  prevailing  in  China;  and  its  name,  Yu-Kiao,  is 
often  translated  *'  the  Religion  of  the  Learned."  This 
expression  is  doubly  misleading,  since  the  system  is  not 
distinctively  religious  in  the  proper  acceptance  of  the 
term,  and  furthermore  is  not  confined  to  the  educated 
classes.  It  is  a  system  of  morality  and  political  econ- 
omy, and  relates  to  the  duties  of  men  to  each  other  in 

5 


66  The  Cross  and  the' Dragon, 

the  family,  in  the  community,  and  in  the  state.  As  to 
the  rehgious  sentiments  of  the  sage  himself  no  definite 
clew  is  given  in  his  writings.  While  he  appeals  to 
Heaven  and  seems  to  admit  the  existence  of  a  Power 
above  that  takes  cognizance  of  human  actions,  he  is 
significantly  silent  on  all  that  pertains  to  death  and  the 
future.  He  confines  himself  to  the  region  of  the  know- 
able,  humanly  speaking,  and  appears  to  have  been  an 
agnostic  of  the  modern  type.  In  the  incident  so  often 
related,  when  one  of  his  pupils  asked  him  about  death 
and  what  followed,  his  evasive  reply  was,  ''  Imperfectly 
acquainted  with  life,  what  can  we  know  of  death?" 

His  ethical  teachings  have  been  justly  lauded  as  ap- 
proaching more  nearly  the  Christian  system  than  any 
other  of  purely  human  origin.  The  Golden  Rule  enun- 
ciated in  its  negative  form  was  called  forth  by  the  ques- 
tion of  Tsze-Kung :  "  Is  there  one  word  which  may  serve 
as  a  rule  of  practice  for  all  of  one's  life?  "  To  which  the 
sage  replied,  "Is  not  reciprocity  such  a  word?  Do  not 
unto  others  what  you  would  not  have  them  do  to  you." 
This  and  many  other  precepts,  inculcating  the  highest 
forms  of  political  and  social  morality,  place  him  in  the 
front  rank  of  ethical  teachers.  His  philosophy  enjoins 
subordination  to  superiors  and  urges  kind  and  upright 
dealings  with  our  fellow-men,  but  is  destitute  of  all 
reference  to  an  unseen  Power,  and  contemplates  only 
the  relations  and  sanctions  of  this  world.  His  system 
culminates  in  the  grand  ideal  he  presents  of  the  perfect 
man,  the  Kiun-tsz,  or  Princely  Scholar.  This  noble 
conception  which  he  constantly  holds  up  before  his 
audience  stands  ever  like  a  beacon  light,  and  has  exerted 


Confucius  and  Confucianism.  67 

an  immense  influence  for  good  among  his  followers.  It 
is  pure,  unselfish,  dignified,  just,  manly,  beneficent, — 
in  short,  an  epitome  of  every  sterling  quality,  and  the 
practical  exemplification  of  all  virtues.  According  to 
his  own  confession,  he  ever  strove  to  attain,  but  never 
reached,  his  own  ideal.  *'  The  sage  and  the  perfect 
man,  — how  dare  I  rank  myself  with  them?  " 

In  originality  and  brilliancy  he  does  not  compare  with 
the  philosophers  of  ancient  Greece,  with  whom  he  was 
almost  contemporaneous.  He  describes  himself  as  a 
"  transmitter  and  not  a  maker."  He  collated  the  writ- 
ings of  a  past  age,  and  looked  upon  the  productions  of 
a  period  supposed  to  extend  two  thousand  years  pre- 
vious to  his  time  as  the  source  of  truest  wisdom.  He 
collected,  edited,  and  gave  permanent  shape  to  these 
writings  of  the  past.  Of  the  thirteen  canonical  works 
that  form  the  basis  of  the  system  that  goes  by  his  name, 
he  is  the  actual  author  of  but  two  or  three.  His  char- 
acter, however,  is  stamped  upon  them,  and  while  refer- 
ring to  the  sages  of  the  past  as  his  chief  authority,  he 
constantly  appeals  to  the  consciences  of  his  hearers. 
Herein  lies  one  great  test  of  his  system,  that  through  all 
after  ages  the  conscience  of  the  people  has  responded 
to  the  justness  and  practical  force  of  his  precepts. 

Some  conception  of  the  scope  of  the  system  may  be 
gained  from  a  brief  survey  of  its  leading  points. 

Popularly     speaking,    its     practical     teachings     are  ) 
summed  up  in  the  five  relations  and  the  five  virtues. 
The  five  relations  enumerated  are   those  existing   be- 
tween the  prince  and  his  minister,  the   father  and  son, 
the  husband  and  wife,  elder  and  younger  brothers,  and 


68  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

friends.     The  duties  pertaining  to  each  are  elaborately 
set  forth  and  impressed  with  many  amplifications. 

The  five  virtues  are  given  as  humanity,  righteousness, 
propriety,  knowledge,  and  fidelity.  A  briefer  summary 
of  three  is  sometimes  given,  namely,  knowledge,  hu- 
manity, and  valor. 

Humanity  is  the  fundamental  virtue.  It  pertains  to 
the  relation  of  man  to  man,  and  is  the  necessary  condi- 
tion of  his  proper  conduct  among  men.  There  may  be 
superior  men  without  it,  but  never  an  inferior  man  with 
it.  "  The  perfect  man  does  not  for  a  moment  abandon 
it,  but  attains  his  name  by  it,  and  through  all  emergen- 
cies cleaves  to  it." 

Righteousness  is  seen  in  public  life,  and  stands  in 
antithesis  to  desire  for  personal  profit  and  to  prejudice. 
"  Virtue  is  exalted  by  righteousness."  "  To  know  what 
is  right  and  not  do  it,  is  cowardice."  "  If  the  rulers 
keep  in  the  right,  the  people  will  remain  willingly  sub- 
missive." Propriety,  the  observance  of  ceremonies,  is 
of  first  importance  in  the  system  of  Confucius.  He 
declares  that  ''ceremonies  consist  not  in  gems  and 
silks,  but  proceed  from  the  degrees  of  relationship  and 
steps  of  honor,  and  form,  therefore,  the  distinctions  of 
social  life."  **  The  virtues  are  completed  by  propriety." 
"Without  it  respectfulness  becomes  laborious  bustle; 
carefulness  becomes  timidity ;  boldness,  insubordination ; 
straightforwardness,  rudeness." 

Knowledge  is  the  practical  acquaintance  with  men 
and  things.  Three  things  are  considered  necessary : 
the  knowledge  of  one's  destiny,  of  the  rules  of  pro- 
priety, and  eloquence   of  expression.      "  Men   should 


Confucius  and  Confucianism.  69 

also  comprehend  the  Hmits  of  their  knowledge,"  that  is, 
have  clear  views  as  to  what  they  know,  and  what  they 
do  not  know.  The  moral  side  of  learning  is  empha- 
sized. "Mere  knowledge  is  useless;"  and  "perfect 
knowledge  should  be  followed  by  the  choice  of  what 
is  good." 

Fidelity,  or  faith,  refers  to  confidence  in  social  Hfe, 
the  trust  men  place  in  each  other,  and  is  often  combined 
with  loyalty.  "  Faith  is  necessary  between  friends,"  and 
especially  between  governments  and  their  subjects. 
"  Without  confidence  men  cannot  get  on,  as  carriages 
cannot  without  the  cross-bar  for  harnessing  the  beasts." 
"  The  way  of  the  perfect  man  "  is  laid  down  under  the 
following  eight-fold  gradation  of  duty :  "  The  distinc- 
tion of  things,  the  completion  of  knowledge,  veracity  of 
intention,  rectification  of  the  heart,  cultivation  of  the 
whole  person,  management  of  the  family,  government  of 
the  state,  peace  for  the  whole  empire."  The  first  five  of 
these  refer  to  his  own  person,  while  the  last  three  pertain 
to  external  efficiency  in  reference  to  other  men.  Under  i 
these  topics  the  various  duties  of  life  are  classified,  the  j 
whole  forming  a  circle  of  practical  virtues  setting  forth 
in  pleasing  symmetry  the  ideal  of  the  perfect  man.  ^ 

The  standard  works  of  Confucianism  are   the    Four   ; 
Books  and  the  Five  Classics. 

First  in  the  list  of  the  Four  Books  is  the  Ta-hioh,  or 
"  Great  Learning."  It  is  a  brief  dissertation  separated 
into  eleven  chapters,  devoted  to  an  exposition  of  the  vir- 
tues of  the  perfect  man.  A  fine  example  of  reasoning 
in  a  circle  is  given  in  the  first  chapter,  where  the  fun- 
damental idea  of  the  treatise  is  thus  developed.    "  The 


70  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

ancients  who  wished  to  illustrate  renovating  Virtue 
throughout  the  Empire  first  ordered  well  their  own  states. 
Wishing  to  order  well  their  states,  they  first  regulated 
their  families.  Wishing  to  regulate  their  families,  they 
first  cultivated  their  persons.  Wishing  to  cultivate  their 
persons,  they  first  rectified  their  hearts.  Wishing  to  rec- 
tify their  hearts,  they  first  sought  to  be  sincere  in  their 
thoughts.  Wishing  to  be  sincere  in  their  thoughts,  they 
extended  their  knowledge  to  the  utmost.  Such  exten- 
sion of  knowledge  lay  in  the  investigation  of  things. 
Things  being  investigated,  knowledge  became  complete. 
Knowledge  being  complete,  their  thoughts  were  sin- 
cere; their  thoughts  being  sincere,  their  hearts  were 
rectified ;  their  hearts  being  rectified,  their  persons  were 
cultivated ;  their  persons  being  cultivated,  their  families 
were  regulated.  Families  being  regulated,  states  were 
rightly  governed,  and  states  being  rightly  governed,  the 
Empire  was  made  tranquil." 

The  second  of  the  Four  Books  is  the  Chung-yung,  or 
*'  Doctrine  of  the  Mean."  It  was  composed  by  Kung- 
Kih,  the  grandson  of  Confucius,  and  sets  forth  the  vir- 
tues of  the  perfect  man,  his  aim  no  doubt  being  to 
idealize  his  grandfather,  by  elevating  him  to  the  dignity 
of  Shing-yen,  or  sage.  In  this  work  the  Kiun-tsz,  or 
princely  man,  is  described  as  one  who  in  dealing  with 
others  descends  to  nothing  low  or  improper.  ''  He 
stands  in  the  middle  and  leans  not  to  either  side."  He 
enters  into  no  situation  where  he  is  not  himself.  If  he 
holds  a  high  position,  he  does  not  treat  those  below  him 
with  contempt;  if  he  occupies  an  inferior  position,  he 
uses  no  mean  arts  to  gain  the  favor  of  his  superiors. 


Confucius  and  Confucianism,  yi 

**  He  corrects  himself  and  blames  not  others ;  he  feels 
no  dissatisfaction.  On  the  one  hand,  he  murmurs  not 
at  Heaven,  nor,  on  the  other,  does  he  feel  resentment 
toward  men;  hence  the  superior  man  dwells  at  ease, 
entirely  waiting  the  will  of  Heaven." 

The  third  of  the  Four  Books  is  the  Lun-yu,  or 
"  Analects  of  Confucius,"  in  which  many  of  his  words 
and  precepts  as  reported  by  his  disciples  are  collected. 
It  abounds  in  sententious  sayings  and  shrewd  criticisms 
on  men  and  things,  such  as  the  following :  — 

*'  I  have  found  no  man  who  esteems  virtue  as  he 
esteems  pleasure."  *'  Without  virtue,  both  riches  and 
honor  seem  to  me  like  a  passing  cloud."  "  The  superior 
man  is  never  satisfied  with  himself;  he  that  is  satisfied 
with  himself  is   not  perfect." 

The  last  of  the  Four  Books  consists  entirely  of  the 
writings  of  Mencius,  who  flourished  nearly  two  hun- 
dred years  later  than  Confucius,  and  was  the  contem- 
porary of  Plato  and  other  Grecian  philosophers.  His 
originality  of  thought  and  expansive  views  of  truth 
made  him  the  superior  of  his  great  predecessor,  and 
he  is  justly  regarded  by  many  as  the  greatest  mind 
that  Eastern  Asia  has  ever  produced.  He  stands  next 
to  Confucius  in  the  esteem  of  his  countrymen,  and 
to  him  belongs  the  credit  of  developing  and  system- 
atizing the  teachings  of  his  master.  His  advice  to 
princes  is  tersely  given  when  he  says  :  "  He  who  gains 
the  hearts  of  the  people  secures  the  throne,  and  he 
who  loses  the  hearts  of  the  people  loses  the  throne," 
His  estimate  of  human  nature  is  found  in  his  declara- 
tion that  "  all  men  are  naturally  virtuous,  as  all  water 


72  The  C7'oss  and  the  Dragon, 

flows  downward."  With  much  significance  he  says: 
''  Shame  is  of  great  moment  to  men ;  it  is  only  the 
designing  and  artful  that  find  no  use  for  shame."  His 
own  inflexible  uprightness  is  shown  in  the  words :  *'! 
love  life  and  I  love  justice;  but  if  I  cannot  preserve 
both,  I  would  give  up  life  and  hold  fast  justice." 

The  first  of  the  Five  Classics  is  the  Yih-King,  ''  Book 
of  Changes."  Its  contents  are  still  an  enigma  to 
scholars,  and  its  mysterious  diagrams  have  furnished 
stock  in  trade  to  the  thousands  of  fortune-tellers  and 
tricksters  who  use  its  formulas  to  further  their  own 
ends. 

The  second  in  the  list  is  the  Shu-King,  or  ''  Book  of 
Records,"  and  is  considered  by  many  to  be  the  most  an- 
cient of  all  Chinese  writings.  It  contains  brief  records  of 
events  in  the  history  of  China  from  the  year  2357  B.  C. 
to  the  year  627  B.  c.  It  has  but  little  of  the  character 
of  true  history,  but,  according  to  the  popular  estimation, 
contains  the  germs  of  all  that  is  valuable  in  the  way  of 
knowledge. 

The  third  Classic  is  the  Shi-King,  or  "  Book  of  Odes." 
It  contains  a  collection  of  the  most  ancient  songs  of  the 
people,  three  hundred  and  five  in  number,  and  has  ex- 
erted a  great  influence  upon  the  thought  and  imagina- 
tion of  the  people  through  all  their  past  history.  They 
are  remarkable  for  their  entire  freedom  from  all  the  im- 
purities so  characteristic  of  similar  productions  in  other 
pagan  nations.  The  metaphors  are  often  quaint  and 
ridiculous.  Poems  to  Nature,  national  hymns,  love 
songs,  laments,  etc.,  are  found.  The  following  verse  is 
from  a  wife's  lament  for  her  husband  in  his  absence  : 


Confucius  and  Confucianism.  73 

"  At  sun  and  moon  I  sit  and  gaze 
In  converse  with  my  troubled  heart. 
Far  from  me  my  husband  stays. 
When  will  he  come  to  heal  its  smart  .^ 
Ye  princely  men  who  with  him  mate, 
Say,  mark  ye  not  his  virtuous  way  ? 
His  rule  is,  Covet  not,  none  hate; 
How  can  his  steps  from  goodness  stray  ?  ' 

The  fourth  Classic  is  the  Le-Ki,  *'  Book  of  Rites."  Its 
sections  were  collected  by  Confucius,  and  in  them  he  is 
supposed  to  give  his  views  of  government  and  manners. 
The  Chinese  are  the  most  ceremonious  of  all  peoples, 
and  in  this  book  are  set  forth  in  detail  all  the  require- 
ments which  ceremony  lays  upon  men  in  official  hfe,  in 
society,  in  morality,  and  in  religion. 

The  last  of  the  Five  Classics  is  the  Chun-tsiu,  "  Spring 
and  Autumn,"  the  only  one  of  which  it  can  be  said  with 
certainty  that  Confucius  is  its  author.  It  was  intended 
as  a  continuation  of  the  Book  of  History,  and  is  brief 
even  to  barrenness,  and  utterly  disappointing  to  those 
who  hope  to  find  in  it  some  worthy  monument  of  the 
great  sage.  But  for  the  amplification  of  Tso,  a  follower 
of  the  sage,  who  has  filled  in  with  incidents  and  details 
the  bare  outline  of  the  original,  the  work  would  not  only 
have  been  destitute  of  interest,  but  would  hardly  have 
survived  at  all. 

Around  these  standards  has  grown  up  a  vast  array  of 
commentaries  and  dissertations  setting  forth  the  views 
of  subsequent  writers  on  the  doctrines  taught.  The 
excessive  conciseness  of  style  and  not  infrequent 
ambiguity  of  expression  lead  to  views  often  widely 
divergent.     The  works   enumerated  with   the   standard 


74  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

commentaries  form  the  basis  of  education  and  the 
fountain  of  all  knowledge  to  the  people,  and  are,  to 
the  present  day,  regarded  as  absolute  authority  on  all 
the  subjects  treated  in  them.  The  Chinese  nation  is 
'indebted  for  its  permanence  to  this  system  of  practical 
philosophy  and  the  popular  education  that  has  grown 
out  of  it,  more  than  to  any  other  cause  that  might  be 
named.  It  has  preserved  their  unity  by  securing  uni- 
formity of  thought  and  custom,  and  by  urging  the 
imitation  of  the  same  models. 

While  giving  full  weight  to  all  the  good  that  has  come 
from  this  system,  we  should  not  shut  our  eyes  to  the 
evils  that  are  apparent.  Practical  Confucianism  is  to-day 
an  anomaly,  and  in  many  respects  a  monstrosity ;  a  sys- 
tem without  energy  or  vitality.  It  retains  but  the  form 
of  the  ancient,  while  all  life  and  vigor  have  long  been  ex- 
tinct. The  doctrines  of  the  sage  are  held  in  theory,  but 
denied  in  practice.  Divine  honors  are  paid  to  the  Great 
Master,  but  not  one  in  ten  thousand  makes  any  per- 
ceptible effort  to  imitate  his  noble  example  or  attain  to 
his  grand  ideal  of  the  princely  man.  The  Book  of 
Changes  is  used  in  divination,  and  the  Book  of  Rites 
followed  in  their  absurdly  punctihous  observance  of  the 
forms  of  etiquette.  Family  and  social  regulations  are 
placed  on  an  artificial  basis,  and  quotations  adduced  in 
great  number  to  support  every  antiquated  custom  and 
every  obstructive  piece  of  legislation.  The  government, 
theoretically  modelled  after  the  ancient  pattern,  is  lamen- 
tably lacking  in  those  sterling  principles  of  justice  and 
humanity  so  strenuously  insisted  upon  by  the  sage. 
Were  Confucius  to  return  to-day  he  would  be  astonished 


Confucius  and  Confucianism.  75 

to  find  his  name  attached  to  a  system  that  would  only  u 
call  forth  his  scorn  and  condemnation.     Early  Confu-  / 
danism  was  a  system  of  noble  conceptions  and  of  vital 
force;   the  system  of  to-day  is  a  petrified  corpse  in  a 
stone  cofiin.     Hypocrisy,  lust,  and  corruption  in  every 
form  flourish  under  the  mantle  of  the  sages. 

The  system  of  education  that  prevails  fosters  a  retro- 
gressive spirit.  The  young  are  taught  to  regard  the  old 
books  as  containing  the  sum  of  all  knowledge ;  and  in 
storing  them  in  their  memories  are  supposed  to  be 
equipped  for  the  active  duties  of  Hfe.  Experience 
soon  shows  them  that  precept  and  practice  are  widely 
separated,  and  that  the  sayings  of  the  old  books  are 
quoted  to  support  lines  of  conduct  directly  contrary  to 
what  the  words  would  naturally  mean.  The  principle 
that  knowledge  is  progressive  is  denied.  Their  faces 
are  turned  to  the  past  and  their  backs  to  the  future,  and 
their  whole  time  spent  in  searching  among  the  dry  bones 
of  past  ages  for  principles  to  guide  in  the  living  present. 
As  a  result  of  this  method  the  land  is  covered  with  nar- 
row:minded,  bigoted,  and,  as  far  as  the  practical  issues 
of  the  times  go,  ignorant  hosts  of  so-called  literati,  who  ^/ 
hold  to  the  past  with  a  blind  fatalism  painful  to  see. 
They  confront  every  new  idea  with  the  opinions  and 
examples  of  men  who  have  been  dead  from  two  to  three 
thousand  years,  and  stultify  themselves  by  living  con- 
stantly at  variance  with  the  precepts  for  which  they  pro- 
fess such  reverence. 

Confucius  should  not  be  held  responsible  for  the 
errors  of  his  followers,  yet  in  his  own  extreme  rever- 
ence for  antiquity  he  gave  a  bent  to  the  system  which 


76  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon^ 

has  become  more  glaring  in  its  effects  as  the  centuries 
have  rolled  by.  The  defects  in  the  original  system 
which  have  grown  and  given  rise  to  others  are  numer- 
ous, and  may  be  briefly  stated  as  follows :  No  relation 
to  a  living  God  is  recognized.  It  is  devoid  of  any  deep 
insight  into  sin  and  moral  evil.  It  knows  no  mediator, 
who  could  restore  the  ideal  which  man  finds  in  himself. 
Though  faith  is  insisted  upon,  truthfulness  is  not  urged, 
but  rather  the  reverse.  Polygamy  is  presupposed  and 
tolerated.  Polytheism  is  sanctioned.  Fortune-telling, 
choosing  of  days,  omens,  dreams,  and  other  illusions 
are  believed  in.  Ethics  are  confounded  with  external 
ceremonies.  The  influence  of  a  mere  good  example 
is  exaggerated.  Its  system  of  social  life  is  mere 
tyranny:  women  are  slaves,  children  have  no  rights 
in  relation  to  their  parents.  Filial  piety  is  exaggerated 
into  the  deification  of  parents.  All  rewards  are  ex- 
pected in  this  life,  so  that  egotism,  avarice,  and  am- 
bition are  fostered.  No  comfort  is  offered  to  ordinary 
mortals  either  in  life  or  in  death.  The  history  of  China 
shows  that  it  is  incapable  of  effecting  for  the  people  a 
new  birth  to  a  higher  life  and  nobler  efforts,  and  that  it 
has  in  practical  life  been  greatly  influenced  by  Bud- 
dhistic and  other  erroneous  ideas  and  practices. 

With  all  these  defects,  it  has  done  much  for  the  peo- 
ple, and  has  still  many  elements  that  may  prove  of  the 
highest  value  as  a  foundation  for  something  higher  and 
purer.  Some  great  reformer  is  needed  to  break  up  these 
fossilized  incrustations  that  ages  have  formed  around  it, 
and  bring  forth  into  the  clear  light  of  the  present  the 
living  truths  and  principles  the  system   contains,  and, 


Confucius  and  Confucianism.  77 

uniting  them  with  the  truths  of  reHgion  and  science  as 
set  forth  in  Western  learning,  usher  in  an  era  of  true  Hfe 
and  activity  that  would  send  the  nation  forward  on  a 
career  of  power  and  prosperity  never  before  equalled. 

Although  in  its  original  form,  it  was  to  a  great  extent 
a  worship  of  genius,  yet  in  its  present  form  Confucian- 
ism discourages  genius  and  originality,  and  frowns  upon 
all  independent  thought.  As  long  as  the  past  is  con- 
sidered to  have  the  monopoly  of  wisdom  and  learning; 
as  long  as  Chinese  scholars  content  themselves  with  the 
dust  and  ashes  of  bygone  centuries;  as  long  as  the 
tendency  every  year  is  to  increase  the  height  of  these 
walls  of  ultra-conservatism,  which  confine  them  to  the 
narrow  enclosure  of  ancient  experience  and  traditional 
knowledge,  and  shut  them  out  from  the  rich  fields  of 
knowledge  yet  unexplored,  whose  very  existence  they 
would  ignore,  so  long  will  the  nation,  even  in  its  ad- 
vanced age,  appear  but  a  stunted  child,  dwarfed  in 
stature,  and  weak  in  intellect.  Confucianism  is  not 
necessarily  or  wholly  the  enemy  of  Christianity.  Many 
of  its  precepts  are  congenial  to  the  principles  of  the 
Gospel ;  but  certain  phases,  or  rather  accidents,  of  the 
original  system  have  come  to  be  prominent  character- 
istics, in  the  line  of  which  it  has  assumed  a  decidedly 
anti-Christian  form. 

The  chief  of  these  is  ancestral  worship,  which,  handed 
down  from  the  remote  past,  Confucius  accepted  and  , 
gave  directions  for  its  performance.  This  system  has 
developed  to  alarming  proportions,  and  the  name  of  the 
great  sage  is  inseparably  connected  with  it.  It  now 
forms  one  of  the  leading  articles  in  the  creed  of  the 


yS  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

modern  Confucianist,  and  places  him  at  once  in  open 
antagonism  to  the  Gospel.  The  reverence  due  to  the 
sage  himself  has  been  carried  to  the  extreme  of  worship, 
so  that  in  every  county  seat,  as  well  as  every  larger  city, 
is  found  a  temple  to  his  honor,  where  his  tablet  is  set 
up,  with  those  of  his  seventy-two  disciples  on  either 
side,  and  regular  worship  paid  at  stated  periods.  Each 
successful  candidate  in  the  examinations  must  repair  to 
the  temple  of  Confucius  and  offer  worship  and  thanks- 
giving to  the  sage.  There  are  in  China  one  thousand 
five  hundred  and  sixty  Confucian  temples,  in  which 
the  annual  offerings  of  pigs,  sheep,  deer,  etc.,  amount 
to  the  number  of  sixty  thousand,  besides  twenty-seven 
thousand  pieces  of  silk  presented.  In  every  school,  of 
whatever  grade,  his  tablet  is  an  important  object,  and 
each  pupil,  as  he  enters,  must  bow  in  worship  to  this 
prince  of  letters. 

In  this  way  divine  honors  are  accorded  him,  and  in 
the  minds  of  many  he  is  exalted  *'  above  all  that  is 
called  God  or  that  is  worshipped." 

The  State  Religion  of  China,  which  is  so  remarkable 
for  its  history  and  antiquity,  is  an  integral  part  of  the 
present  system  of  Confucianism.  The  highest  act  in 
this  worship  is  performed  by  the  Emperor,  and  the 
forms  prescribed  in  the  ancient  classics  have  been  kept 
up  for  three  thousand  years.  The  one  prominent  idea 
is  that  the  Emperor  is  Tien-tsz,  ''  the  Son  of  Heaven," 
the  co-ordinate  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  from  whom  he 
derives  his  right  and  power  to  rule  among  men,  the  one 
man  who  is  their  Vicegerent,  the  third  in  the  Confucian 
Trinity  of  "  Heaven,  Earth,  and  Man."     The  grandeur 


Confucius  and  Confucianism,  79 

and  simplicity  of  the  worship  performed  at  the  Altar  of 
Heaven,  in  Peking,  have  deeply  impressed  those  per- 
mitted to  witness  it.  In  addition  to  this  worship  by  the 
Emperor,  every  magistrate  is  required  to  perform  vari- 
ous idolatrous  ceremonies  at  the  temples.  In  every 
walled  town  is  the  City  Temple,  to  which  officers  must 
go  in  person  or  by  deputy  at  the  time  of  the  equinoxes, 
the  new  and  full  moon,  and  other  specified  occasions, 
to  worship  the  gods  of  the  land  and  grain.  On  the 
occasion  of  drought  or  distress  of  any  kind,  they  must 
beseech  the  gods  for  help.  Thus  the  government, 
founded  on  Confucianism,  is  inseparably  connected  with 
idolatry,  and  has  raised  a  serious  barrier  between  itself 
and  Christianity. 

In  the  matter  of  speculative  religion,  the  mass  of 
Chinese  literati  are  atheists,  materialists,  or,  at  best, 
agnostics.  Wrapped  in  the  mantle  of  their  literary 
exclusiveness,  they  ridicule  the  worship  of  idols,  even 
while  going  through  the  services  as  a  matter  of  form, 
their  practice  in  this  respect  being  on  a  par  with  their 
whole  character  as  professed  disciples  of  the  great  sage. 
The  lack  of  power  in  the  system  is  strikingly  shown  in 
the  fact  that  its  most  enthusiastic  supporters  are  sunk 
in  debasing  practices,  and  that,  with  all  its  lofty  pre- 
cepts, it  has  not  been  able  to  lift  the  people  into  a  state 
of  practical  purity  of  life,  though  it  has,  no  doubt,  kept 
them  from  sinking  altogether  into  the  mire  of  sensuality 
and  pollution. 


8o  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  V. 

BUDDHISM   IN  CHINA. 

MOST  conspicuous  among  the  religious  systems  of 
China  is  Buddhism.  Its  temples  and  monas- 
teries, the  peculiar  dress  of  its  priests,  the  tremendous 
size  and  frightful  appearance  of  many  of  its  idols,  are 
objects  that  arrest  the  attention  on  every  hand.  Go 
where  you  will,  the  bonze,  with  his  shaven  head,  long, 
drab-colored  robe,  and  string  of  beads,  is  met  with. 
The  history  of  the  introduction  of  this  system  into 
China  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  chapters  in  the 
study  of  the  past.  To  a  right  understanding  of  its 
teachings  and  tendencies  as  developed  in  China,  to  a 
better  appreciation  of  its  growth  and  influence  in  the 
past  and  its  present  status,  some  brief  remarks  as  to  the 
origin  and  general  principles  of  the  system  will  be  of  ad- 
vantage. Its  founder,  Shak-ya-Muni-Gautama  Buddha, 
was  born  in  Benares,  about  the  year  623  B.  c.  Without 
accepting  a  tithe  of  all  the  wonderful  statements  made 
concerning  his  birth,  life,  and  teachings,  we  cannot  but 
regard  him  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and  benevo- 
lent men  the  world  has  ever  seen.  Although  springing 
from  the  soil  of  India,  Buddhism  never  took  deep  root 
there^  meeting  in  its  earlier  stages  the  strong  opposition 
and  persecution  of  the  adherents  of  Brahmanism,  while  in 


Buddhism  in  China.  8i 

later  times  it  was  entirely  supplanted  in  many  places 
by  Mahometanism. 

From  the  beginning  the  spirit  of  propagandism  was 
strongly  manifested,  so  that  when  driven  from  the  place 
of  its  birth  the  system  spread  to  the  north  and  to  the 
south.  As  developed  in  these  two  directions,  there  ap- 
pears not  merely  a  geographical  divergence,  but  a  deeper 
and  more  fundamental  difference  in  the  specific  doctrines 
emphasized.  As  it  spread  to  Ceylon,  Burmah,  and  Siam, 
it  retained  more  of  its  original  form,  and  used  the  Pali 
language  as  the  vehicle  for  transmitting  its  teachings. 
Northern  Buddhism  extended  first  to  Nepaul,  thence  to 
Thibet,  China,  Mongolia,  Japan,  and  Corea,  using  the 
Sanscrit  language  in  the  composition  of  its  books. 
This  wide  extension  was  achieved  through  the  agency 
of  missionaries  sent  out  in  great  numbers  on  all  sides, 
who  for  the  most  part  seem  to  have  been  sincere,  self- 
denying  enthusiasts. 

Its  introduction  into  China  is  surrounded  by  a  maze 
of  remarkable  circumstances.  The  records  state  that 
in  the  year  63  A.  D.,  the  ruHng  Emperor,  Han-Ming-ti, 
had  a  wonderful  vision,  in  which  a  large  golden  image 
with  a  halo  around  its  head  approached  and  entered  his 
palace.  Anxious  to  know  the  interpretation  of  so  re- 
markable a  dream,  he  consulted  with  his  friends  and 
wise  men  as  to  its  import.  His  brother,  the  Prince  Tsu, 
having  already  some  knowledge  of  the  rehgion  that  had 
then  spread  beyond  the  bounds  of  India  to  the  north, 
and  being  favorably  disposed  toward  it,  said  the  vision 
referred  to  the  statue  of  Buddha.  Forthwith  an  embassy 
was  sent  in  search,  which  returned  a  few  years  later,  with 

6 


82  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

a  sandal-wood  image,  the  counterpart  of  the  golden  one 
in  the  vision,  one  book,  and  a  Hindoo  priest.  This  was 
the  beginning ;  but  the  progress  was  slow,  and  for  three 
hundred  years  they  had  only  this  one  small  book.  A 
century  or  two  later  came  the  eighteen  missionaries,  the 
arhans,  Chinese  loh-han,  or  "  disciples,"  whose  images 
find  a  place  in  every  Buddhist  temple.  The  number 
of  agents  gradually  increased,  until  at  one  time  there 
were  no  less  than  three  thousand  Buddhist  mission- 
aries from  India  propagating  their  faith  in  China.  Al- 
though introduced  under  imperial  patronage  and  re- 
ceived with  favor  by  many  high  officials,  it  met  with 
strong  opposition  from  the  Confucianists,  and  never  in 
any  period  of  its  history  did  it  become  the  national 
religion. 

Chinese  Buddhism  is  a  system  vast  and  intricate.  It 
would  not  only  be  a  most  difficult  task,  but  one  quite 
foreign  to  our  object,  to  attempt  any  thorough  discus- 
sion of  its  theory  and  principles.  We  can  only  touch 
some  salient  points  and  seek  to  give  some  indication  of 
its  present  workings.  It  lays  down  four  principles  which 
are  supposed  to  contain  the  secret  of  true  wisdom. 

I.  Misery  is  the  necessary  attendant  of  sentient  exist- 
ence. 2.  The  accumulation  of  misery  is  caused  by  de- 
sire. 3.  The  extinction  of  desire  is  possible.  4.  There  is 
a  path  which  leads  to  that  extinction.  Proceeding  upon 
the  theory  that  life  is  a  necessary  evil,  aggravated  by 
desire,  the  aim  of  all  religious  exercise  is  the  suppres- 
sion of  desire  and  the  absorption  of  life  into  the  great 
void  of  non-existence.  Its  highest  conception  of  relig- 
ious development   is  found  in   the  so-called  Buddhist 


Buddhism  in  China,  83 

Trinity,  known  as  the  "  Three  Precious  Ones,"  whose 
images,  often  thirty  feet  or  more  high,  occupy  the  most 
conspicuous  place  in  their  monasteries.  They  are  some- 
times designated  as  the  past,  present,  and  future  Bud- 
dhas.  Their  Sanscrit  names  are  Buddha,  Dharma,  and 
Senga.  "  In  the  first,  Buddha  is  represented  as  he  ex- 
isted, that  is,  personified  intelligence ;  the  second  is  the 
law  or  the  religion  established  by  him ;  and  the  third  is 
the  practical  issue  of  both,  that  is,  the  church,  or  rather 
the  priesthood,  which  forms  the  church."  They  are  also 
called  the  three  refuges,  and  the  devotee  utters  his  prayer 
of  consecration :  "  I  take  my  refuge  in  Buddha ;  that  is, 
I  will  imitate  him  in  all  my  doings.  I  take  my  refuge  in 
Dharma,  the  law ;  that  is,  I  accept  all  its  ideas  of  the  im- 
permanence  of  things,  and  the  necessity  of  absolute  self- 
renunciation.  I  take  my  refuge  in  Senga,  the  church 
or  priesthood;  that  is,  I  renounce  society,  property, 
matrimonial  and  family  life,  and  see  no  salvation  out- 
side the  pale   of  the   church." 

The  moral  code  of  the  Buddhist  contains  ten  prohibi- 
tions, which  are  given  with  much  variation,  both  in  order 
and  substance.  They  are  sometimes  engraved  in  stone 
or  posted  in  large  letters  in  the  temples  and  other  public 
places.  The  order  of  these  prohibitions  is  frequently 
given  as  follows:  against  (i)  KilHng;  (2)  Stealing; 
(3)  Adultery;  (4)  Lying;  (5)  Selling  wine;  (6)  Speak- 
ing of  others'  faults;  (7)  Praising  one's  self  and  defam- 
ing others;  (8)  Parsimony  joined  with  scoffing;  (9) 
Anger,  and  refusing  to  be  corrected;  (10)  Reviling 
the  Three  Precious  Ones.  When  a  priest  takes  the  vows 
he  engages  to  obey  the  first  five  of  these  restrictions. 


84  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

Lying  in  the  course  of  obedience  to  or  neglect  of 
these  laws  of  conduct  are  the  six  paths  or  grades  of 
metempsychosis,  which  are  enumerated  in  the  follow- 
ing order:  I.  Gods.  2.  Men.  3.  Monsters.  4.  Life  in 
Hades.  5.  Hungry  ghosts.  6.  Animals.  Each  of  these 
embraces  within  its  own  circle  a  vast  number  of  minor 
grades.  The  doctrine  of  transmigration  of  souls  is  at 
once  the  most  prominent  and  pernicious  of  Buddhistic 
teachings.  Adopted  originally  from  Brahmanism,  it 
has  become  the  leading  article  in  its  creed,  and  gives 
coloring  to  all  its  teachings  and  practice.  In  connection 
with  it  the  most  hideous  representations  of  hell  are  de- 
picted. Under  the  control  of  Yama,  or  Im-lo-wong,  the 
King  of  Hades,  and  his  Chinese  assistants,  the  hapless 
victims  are  exposed  to  extremes  of  heat  and  cold ;  de- 
mons of  monstrous  shape  and  fiendish  disposition  pur- 
sue them,  cutting,  flaying,  biting,  insulting,  and  terrifying 
them  in  every  way,  fire,  water,  knives,  and  clubs  being 
used. 

One  great  secret  of  the  prevalence  of  Buddhism  is 
found  in  its  eclecticism.  It  chooses  what  is  best  adapted 
for  its  purposes  from  existing  systems,  and  incorporates 
it  as  its  own.  Where  it  could  not  overcome,  it  appropri- 
ated ;  hence  it  appears  in  widely  different  forms  when 
studied  in  different  countries.  Beginning  as  atheism, 
it  became  pantheism  in  India,  and  polytheism  in  China. 
This  tendency  to  adopt  ideas  and  customs  from  other 
systems  is  shown  in  the  fact  that  its  three  great  Chi- 
nese patrons,  Wa-kwong,  Lung-wong,  and  Kwan-ti,  are 
Taoist  deities  prominent  in  the  pantheon  of  a  rival  sect. 
To  these  they  have  added  the  god  of  wealth,  so  exten- 


Buddhism  in  China,  85 

sively  worshipped ;  and  in  some  places  the  **  Sam  Kwan," 
the  three  Taoist  worthies,  and  Yuk-ti,  the  Taoist  Jupi- 
ter, will  be  found.  Moreover  the  original  Chinese  kitchen 
god  is  set  up  to  preside  over  the  diet  in  Buddhist 
temples. 

The  worship  of  the  spirits  of  the  dead  being  a  uni- 
versal practice,  they  have  taken  it  under  their  wing,  and 
in  conjunction  with  the  Taoists  superintend  the  cere- 
monies of  the  Yu-lan-Ui,  or  *'  association  for  feeding 
the  dead,"  which  offers  annual  worship  to  the  hungry 
ghosts.  These  hapless  spirits,  which  have  no  relatives 
to  sacrifice  to  them,  are  reduced  to  a  state  of  beggary 
in  the  lower  world ;  but  from  the  first  to  the  fifteenth  of 
the  seventh  month  they  are  permitted  to  leave  their 
prison  house  and  wander  up  and  down  the  earth,  and  if 
not  propitiated  with  offerings  of  clothes  and  money, 
will  revenge  themselves  upon  the  people.  They  are 
dreaded  by  the  superstitious  as  the  authors  of  all  sorts 
of  evil.  The  Buddhists,  by  adopting  this  festival  of  All 
Souls,  and  emphasizing  it  by  their  doctrine  of  trans- 
migration, have  gained  wide  influence  and  popularity. 

In  China  the  Buddhist  Church  has  never  gained  the 
position  it  holds  in  Thibet  and  Mongolia.  There  it 
prevails  to  the  exclusion  of  almost  every  other  form  of 
belief,  with  its  hierarchy  established  in  most  elaborate 
detail,  the  Grand  Lama  living  as  a  pope  in  the  city  of 
H'lassa.  In  Thibet  the  influence  of  early  Nestorian 
Christians  is  traced  by  some  in  the  doctrines  and  ritual 
of  the  church.  Not  only  is  the  story  of  Christ  repro- 
duced in  their  account  of  Buddha,  but  the  church  in  its 
outward  form  is  said  to  be  modelled  to  a  great  extent 


86  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

after  the  Nestorian  idea.  "  The  Buddhist  Church  in 
Thibet  has  its  pope,  cardinals,  bishops,  priests,  and 
nuns.  It  has  infant  baptism,  confirmation,  masses  for 
the  souls  of  the  dead,  rosaries,  chaplets,  candles,  holy 
water,  processions,  saints'  days,  fast  days,  etc."  Some 
of  these  things  have  found  their  way  to  China,  and  will 
help  to  account  for  the  striking  resemblance  which 
many  have  observed  between  the  ceremonies  of  the 
Romish  Church  and  those  of  the  Buddhist.  The 
Buddhist  scriptures  were  handed  down  orally  from  gen- 
eration to  generation,  thus  affording  easy  facilities  for 
variation  and  addition.  It  was  not  until  the  year  93 
B.  C.  that  any  part  was  reduced  to  writing,  and  the  whole 
canon  was  not  compiled  until  the  beginning  of  the  fifth 
century  of  our  era.  This,  moreover,  was  the  canon  of 
southern  Buddhism,  that  of  the  northern  section  not 
being  completed  until  a  much  later  period.  The  two 
correspond  in  the  main  points,  but  in  the  northern  are 
many  additions  not  found  in  the  other.  In  it  the 
account  of  Shak-ya-Muni-Buddha's  life  is  made  to  re- 
semble that  of  Christ  to  a  remarkable  degree.  He  is 
described  as  *'  coming  from  Heaven,  being  born  of  a 
virgin,  welcomed  by  angels,  received  by  an  old  saint, 
presented  in  a  temple,  baptized  with  water  and  after- 
wards with  fire,  astonishing  the  doctors  with  his  under- 
standing and  answers,  as  led  into  the  wilderness,  and 
after  being  tempted  of  the  devil,  going  about  doing 
wonders  and  preaching.  He  was  the  friend  of  the  poor 
and  wretched,  was  transfigured  on  a  mount,  descended 
into  hell,  and  ascended  into  Heaven."  Thus  almost 
every  incident  is  reproduced.     How  is  this  remarkable 


Buddhism  in  China.  87 

correspondence  to  be  accounted  for,  since  Buddha  was 
born  six  hundred  and  twenty-three  years  before  Christ? 
Sceptics  have  been  found  who  account  for  it  by  say- 
ing that  in  the  interval  of  eighteen  years  that  elapsed 
from  the  time  our  Lord  was  twelve  until  He  reached 
the  age  of  thirty,  during  which  period  the  gospels  are 
silent  concerning  Him,  Christ  made  His  way  to  India, 
and  possessing  Himself  of  these  facts,  appeared  simply 
as  a  w^eak  imitation  of  the  great  Buddha.  The  Jesuits 
attribute  it  to  the  agency  of  the  devil,  whose  consum- 
mate cunning  anticipated  in  Buddha  what  belonged  to 
Christ.  There  is,  however,  a  much  simpler  and  easier 
way  out  of  the  difficulty.  It  can  be  proved  that  almost 
every  detail  of  the  Christian  coloring  which  Buddhistic 
tradition  has  given  to  the  life  of  its  founder  is  of  com- 
paratively modern  origin.  Ancient  manuscripts  contain 
very  few  details  of  Buddha's  life,  and  none  of  these 
peculiarly  Christian  ones.  These  cannot  be  proved  to 
have  been  in  circulation  earlier  than  the  fifth  or  sixth 
century  after  Christ.  It  appears  then,  that  this  so-called 
Light  of  Asia  shines  in  the  borrowed  radiance  of  the 
Son  of  David. 

So  too  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Western  Paradise.  The 
Amitahva-Buddha,  words  more  frequently  repeated  in 
China  than  any  other,  is  also  a  later  addition.  "  In  the 
Western  Paradise,  according  to  their  conception,  with 
myriads  of  Buddhas  surrounding  him,  sirs  this  one  dis- 
coursing on  religion.  His  name  means  Hght,  because 
he  is  substantially  light,  illuminating  every  part  of  his 
domain.  He  is  of  boundless  age,  immortal,  and  all  his 
people  are  enjoying  immortality."     This  Western  Para- 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


dise  beyond  the  sunsets  of  this  world,  *'  contains  four 
precious  things  or  wonders.  It  is  a  kingdom  of  extreme 
happiness,  with  fuhiess  of  hfe  and  no  sorrow  to  mar. 
Sevenfold  rows  of  railings  or  balustrades,  sevenfold 
rows  of  silken  nets,  and  sevenfold  rows  of  trees  hedge 
in  the  country.  In  the  midst  of  it  are  seven  ponds,  the 
water  of  which  possesses  eight  qualities.  It  is  still,  it  is 
pure  and  cold,  it  is  sweet  and  agreeable,  it  is  light  and 
soft,  it  is  fresh  and  rich,  it  tranquillizes,  it  removes  hun- 
ger and  thirst,  it  nourishes  all  roots.  The  bottom  of 
these  ponds  is  covered  with  sands  of  gold,  and  around 
them  are  pavements  made  of  precious  stones  and  metals, 
and  paviHons  built  of  richly  colored  transparent  jewels. 
There  are  beautiful  flowers  of  sweetest  aroma,  beautiful 
birds  with  enchanting  music,  and  at  every  breath  of 
wind,  the  very  trees  on  which  these  birds  rest  join  in 
the  chorus,  shaking  their  leaves  in  trembling  accord  of 
sweetest  harmony.  The  silken  nets  join  too.  This 
music  is  songs  without  words,  its  melodies  speak  to  the 
heart,  but  they  ever  discourse  of  Buddha,  Dharma,  and 
Senga."  This  conception  of  the  Western  Paradise  is 
not  known  to  southern  Buddhism,  its  name  even  does 
not  appear ;  and  considering  its  comparatively  modern 
appearance,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  conclude  that  they 
have  borrowed  the  description  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
varied  it  to  suit  their  purposes,  and  incorporated  it  in 
their  creed.  Although  some  trace  of  it  appeared  at  an 
earlier  date,  it  was  not  until  the  fifth  century  that  it  as- 
sumed its  present  form.  The  great  Chinese  traveller  and 
writer  on  Buddhism,  Fa-hien,  who  travelled  through 
India  about  400  A.  D.,  for  the  special  purpose  of  investi- 


Buddhism  in  China.  89 

gating  the  system  in  its  home,  found  no  trace  of  it ;  and 
about  630  A.  D.  Huen-tsang,  another  eminent  authority 
on  the  subject,  travelled  extensively  for  the  same  pur- 
pose, but  is  significantly  silent.  It  seems  to  have  origi- 
nated in  Cashmere,  receiving,  perhaps,  some  Persian 
coloring,  and  finally  taking  shape  in  the  conception  of 
a  conscious  happy  existence,  quite  the  reverse  of  the 
usual  idea  of  Nirvana  or  absorption  into  non-existence. 
The  Chinese  Kwan-yin,  or  Goddess  of  Mercy,  was 
not  known  to  Buddhism  in  its  original  form;  and  the 
attributes  ascribed  to  her  are  those  belonging  of  right  to 
the  Saviour.  '*  Great  in  pity,  great  in  compassion,  sav- 
ing from  misery,  saving  from  woe ;  ever  listening  to  the 
cries  that  ascend  from  the  earth,"  is  the  usual  ascription. 
This  deity,  usually  a  woman,  but  sometimes  a  man,  is 
now  the  real  head  of  the  Buddhist  Church  in  China. 
It  was  only  after  great  effort  that  the  Buddhist  canon 
was  completed  in  1410  A.  D.,  and  the  modern  edition, 
known  as  the  ''  Great  Northern  Collection,"  was  prepared 
from  1573  to  1 619  A.  D.,  so  that  it  is  only  within  the 
last  three  hundred  years  that  the  Chinese  have  had  a 
complete  canon  of  the  Buddhist  scriptures.  Buddhism 
relegates  worship  to  the  priesthood  which  constitutes 
the  church.  Their  prayers  are  not  prayers  in  our  sense 
of  the  word.  They  are  forms  of  words  that  are  sup- 
posed to  work  some  magical  effect.  They  are  extracts 
from  sutras,  or  special  books  containing  charms,  and 
are  often  statements  of  the  doctrines  of  the  mercy,  wis- 
dom, and  glory  of  Buddha.  Music  always  accompanies 
these  recitations,  in  the  form  of  beating  cymbals  or  drums 
or  bells,  and  knocking  on  wooden  fish. 


90  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

As  a  system  it  has  seen  the  heyday  of  its  glory,  and 
is  now  far  on  the  way  to  decay.  Striking  evidences  of 
its  widespread  acceptance  and  power  are  seen  in  many 
places.  In  Canton  there  have  been  many  monasteries 
with  remarkable  histories,  but  most  of  them  are  now  in 
ruins.  From  the  tenth  to  the  twelfth  century  Buddhism 
was  in  the  zenith  of  its  power,  being  not  merely  popular 
as  a  religious  system,  but  exercising  a  great  influence 
over  literature  as  well,  so  that  many  of  the  books  of  that 
period  are  strongly  colored  by  its  peculiar  doctrines. 
Statesmen  and  poets  were  its  exponents,  and  gave  it 
their  enthusiastic  support.  The  poet-statesman  Su- 
tung-po,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  his  time, 
was  a  strong  believer  in  its  teachings,  making  a  point 
of  visiting  eminent  shrines  in  his  travels,  and  always 
leaving  some  mark  of  his  sojourn.  Fifteen  miles  west 
of  Canton,  on  the  rocky  island  of  Kam-Shan,  is  an  old 
monastery,  where  the  tradition  of  his  visit  is  still  pre- 
served. On  his  way  from  some  official  post  he  stopped 
for  the  night  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  on  which  the  shrine 
is  placed,  and  had  a  dream,  in  which  some  one  ap- 
proached and  offered  him  a  dish  of  sesamum  cakes. 
In  the  morning,  as  he  ascended  the  height,  he  met  an 
old  monk,  from  whom  he  learned  that  it  was  the  anni- 
versary of  the  birth  of  the  founder  of  the  cloister, 
whose  name  was  Tak-wan,  and  as  he  had  been  ex- 
ceedingly fond  of  sesamum  cakes  in  his  life,  they  al- 
ways prepared  a  supply  of  these  cakes  to  offer  on 
his  shrine.  The  statesman  astonished  the  monk  by 
exclaiming,  "  Then  I  am  Tak-wan ;  these  cakes  were 
offered  to  me."     He  composed  some  lines  on  the  spot 


Buddhism  in  China,  <^i 


to   commemorate   this  remarkable  occurrence.      They 
run  as  follows :  — 

"  At  Kam-Shan's  ancient  shrine,  that  stands 
Above  the  river's  rocky  peaks, 
The  barge  with  white-haired  Tung-po  lands  ; 
The  words  he  to  the  mild  monk  speaks 
Declare  that  in  a  former  life 
He,  as  Tak-wan,  dwelt  in  this  place  ; 
And  now  his  mind,  with  old  scenes  rife, 
Recalls  the  hills'  pavilioned  grace." 

From  this  anecdote  the  belief  has  gained  prevalence 
that  Buddhist  priests  who  are  faithful  to  their  vows  will 
be  re-born  as  statesmen  and  attain  high  honors.  It  is 
difficult  to  arouse  any  enthusiasm  over  the  Buddhism  of 
the  present  day.  The  priests  are  indolent  and  ignorant. 
They  come,  as  a  rule,  from  the  lower  classes,  and  are 
apprenticed  to  older  priests ;  they  learn  in  time  to  chant 
the  prayers  and  go  through  the  ritual  service,  but  are 
ignorant  of  the  history  and  meaning  of  the  rites.  They 
have  no  knowledge  of  Sanscrit,  except  in  rare  cases, 
and  are  often  lax  in  morals.  They  are  opium-smokers 
almost  to  a  man,  and  are  held  in  but  little  esteem  by  the 
people.  To  be  called  a  Wo-Sheung,  or  priest,  is  a  term 
expressive  of  contempt  at  one's  stupidity  and  general 
worthlessness.  It  does  not  require  much  faith  or  con- 
secration to  become  a  monk,  and  the  temples  are  often 
asylums  for  very  objectionable  people. 

Their  temples  are  often  fine  structures,  and  many  of 
them  are  built  in  romantic  spots  among  the  hills  over- 
looking some  sheet  of  water,  with  deeply  shaded 
dells  and  cascades  flowing  down.      In  Canton  there  are 


92  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

several  large  institutions  which  are  richly  endowed. 
The  Ocean  Banner  Monastery,  familiarly  known  as  the 
**  Honam  Joss  House,"  covers  several  acres  of  land, 
and  has  an  endowment  sufficient  to  support  a  hundred 
or  more  monks.  The  grounds  reach  down  to  the  river, 
and  entering  a  small  gate  you  pass  up  an  avenue  of 
trees  to  a  square  tower-like  building  which  forms  the 
entrance  to  the  enclosure  of  the  monastery.  On  either 
side  of  the  lofty  gateway  are  two  colossal  images  of 
most  forbidding  aspect.  They  are  the  four  Kings  of 
Heaven,  who  preside  over  the  four  cardinal  points 
of  the  compass,  having  power  to  interfere  with  the 
affairs  of  the  world,  and  to  bestow  great  happiness 
on  those  who  honor  the  Three  Precious  Ones.  Their 
names  are  To-Man,  ''  the  much-hearing  one ;  "  Chi- 
Kwok,  "  controller  of  nations ;  "  Tsang-Cheung,  "  in- 
creased grandeur;  "  and  Kw^ong-Muk,  ''  large  eyes." 
Beyond  this  is  the  Precious  Hall  of  Great  Heroes,  in 
which  are  enshrined  the  Three  Precious  Ones,  in  gilt 
images  of  immense  height,  sitting  on  lotus  flowers, 
while  on  either  side  are  arranged  the  eighteen  arhans, 
or  early  missionaries.  In  this  hall  is  performed  the 
ritual  service  morning  and  evening,  from  thirty  to 
forty  priests  in  yellow  robes  chanting  an  elaborate 
liturgy  in  sonorous  monotone,  kneeling,  bowing,  pros- 
trating themselves,  and  marching  in  procession  around 
the  hall.  Behind  the  main  hall  is  another,  usually 
closed,  with  a  marble  pagoda,  beautifully  carved,  and 
covering  some  sacred  relic  of  Buddha.  Other  shrines 
are  seen  to  the  Goddess  of  Mercy,  to  Wei-toh,  the  pro- 
tector of  the  Buddhist  religion ;   and  to    the  Laughing 


Buddhism  in  China, 


93 


Buddha,  or,  as  his  name,  Mi-loi-fat,  means,  ''the  Buddha 
to  come,"  it  being  said  that  after  three  thousand  years 


A  BUDDHIST  ABBOT. 


he  will  appear  and  open  a  new  era.     Extensive  halls 
and  dormitories  for  the  accommodation  of  monks  and 


94  1^^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

visitors  are  shown.  The  refectory  is  set  with  long 
tables,  and  the  kitchen  furnished  with  ail  the  appli- 
ances for  supplying  food  to  immense  assemblies ;  the 
most  conspicuous  object  being  an  immense  rice-kettle 
with  capacity  for  cooking  enough  for  three  hundred 
people  at  once. 

The  abbot  of  this  institution  is  reputed  to  be  very 
wealthy;  and  his  private  apartments,  where  he  enter- 
tains particular  friends,  are  fitted  up  in  luxurious  style 
with  European  furniture  and  carpets,  dinner  services 
and  wine,  while  the  walls  are  ornamented  with  pictures, 
some  of  which  are  of  more  than  doubtful  propriety. 

Another  great  Buddhist  temple  is  the  Flowery  Forest 
Monastery,  better  known  as  the  Temple  of  the  Five 
Hundred  Gods,  so  called  from  the  great  hall,  where  large 
gilded  images  of  five  hundred  arhans  are  set  in  rows, 
each  in  his  characteristic  attitude.  One  of  the  richest 
monasteries  in  the  city,  called  the  Temple  of  Longevity, 
was  destroyed  a  few  years  ago  by  an  infuriated  mob, 
excited  to  violence,  it  is  said,  by  the  reported  im- 
morality of  the  priests.  In  many  things  the  influence 
of  Buddhism  is  still  powerful.  At  funerals  it  appears  in 
certain  symbols ;  at  every  landing  along  the  rivers  and 
canals,  at  the  ends  of  bridges  across  streams  of  all 
sizes,  and  sometimes  at  the  entrance  to  boats,  this  in- 
scription is  seen,  —  nam-ino-o-ni-io-fut^  —  an  invocation 
to  the  Buddha  of  the  Western  Paradise.  Their  liturgies 
are  widely  used  in  case  of  sickness.  Confucianists,  as  a 
rule,  look  down  upon  the  system,  and  when  asked  will 
often  give  an  unfavorable  opinion;  but  the  same  men 
who  scoff  at  Buddhistic  rites  and  doctrines  will  in  the 


Buddhism  in  China. 


95 


event  of  sickness  repeat  the  very  sutras  they  made 
sport  of,  perhaps  from  mere  force  of  habit,  but  more 
probably  from  a  superstitious  behef  in  their  efficacy. 

Teaching  and  preaching  have  long  ceased  to  be  prom- 
inent characteristics  of  the  system.  It  secures  its  popu- 
larity by  conforming  to  prevail- 
ing desires;  insisting  on  the 
merit  of  good  works  and  the 
magical  power  of  the  priests. 
By  good  works  they  mean  gifts 
to  monasteries  and  charity  to 
priests.  It  appeals  to  the  fear 
of  moral  retribution,  and  empha- 
sizes the  doctrine  of  the  trans- 
migration of  souls,  and  through 
these  secures  a  strong  hold  over 
the  people. 

The  nuns  are  on  a  par  as  to  in- 
telligence with  the  monks.  They 
live  in  separate  institutions,  and 
are  often  sent  for  to  perform  spe- 
cial services  in  the  houses  of  the 
people.  They  shave  their  heads 
as  the  monks  do,  and  adopt  a 
dress  of  dark  purple  cloth. 

By  far  the  most  popular  deity 
worshipped  is  the  Goddess  of 
Mercy.  Many  separate  shrines 
are  erected  to  her,  and  her  im- 
age is  the  most  frequent  one  in  the  houses  of  the 
people.     She  is  to  them  the  incarnation  of  mercy,  and 


A   BUDDHIST  NUN. 


96  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

is  sometimes  represented  with  eighty-four  thousand 
hands  and  arms,  with  which  she  guides  the  lost  and 
ignorant.  Her  titles  and  attributes  show  wherein  the 
charm  lies,  and  indicate  the  longings  of  the  people  for 
deliverance.  In  one  character  she  appears  as  the  giver 
of  sons,  and  this  shrine  is  surrounded  by  multitudes 
praying  for  this  great  boon. 

The  moral  code  of  Buddhism  is  feebleness  itself  be- 
side the  Confucian.  It  is  entangled  with  monasticism, 
with  metempsychosis,  and  other  delusions.  In  practical 
life  its  devotees  are  not  faithful  to  their  vows.  Its  mo- 
rality is  higher  than  that  of  most  systems.  It  teaches 
self-denial  and  the  vanity  of  earthly  things.  It  would 
perhaps  be  too  much  to  say  that  Buddhism  is  wholly  a 
curse.  It  has  in  a  measure  reformed  some  savage  tribes, 
and  has  not  been  without  its  lessons  of  mercy.  The 
good,  however,  has  been  more  in  theory  than  in  practice. 

It  is  conspicuously  wanting  in  charities  for  suffering 
humanity.  No  alms  are  enjoined  except  for  the  priests, 
no  hospitals,  no  orphanages,  no  houses  for  the  destitute, 
no  schools  or  benevolent  institutions  of  any  kind.  It 
offers  asylums  for  birds  and  animals,  and  will  support 
swine  until  they  drop  dead  with  age,  and  give  formal 
burial  to  the  sacred  pig.  It  will  care  for  turtles  and 
fowls  rescued  from  the  butcher's  knife,  but  has  no  place 
in  its  benevolence  for  suffering  humanity.  It  falls  sig- 
nally short  in  another  great  test,  and  gives  no  hope  for 
women  except  as  they  may  hope  to  be  reborn  as  men. 
It  leaves  woman  where  it  found  her  more  than  two  thou- 
sand years  ago,  having  brought  no  relief,  no  elevation, 
no  comfort  or  hope. 


Buddhism  in  China.  97 

Comparisons  have  frequently  been  made  between  the 
spread  of  Buddhism  and  the  spread  of  Christianity  in 
China,  and  arguments  drawn  therefrom  to  prove  that 
Buddhism  is  pecuharly  adapted  to  the  Chinese  character 
and  modes  of  thought,  while  Christianity  is  something 
entirely  foreign,  and  is  not  likely  to  prevail.  Such  argu- 
ments and  inferences  are  unfair  and  illogical  in  the 
extreme.  In  studying  the  history  of  the  introduction  of 
Buddhism  into  China,  we  are  forcibly  struck  with  one 
fact,  and  that  is  the  slow  progress  it  made.  Coming  as 
it  did  under  imperial  patronage,  propagated  by  scores 
and  hundreds,  and  later  on  by  thousands  of  missionaries, 
it  was  three  hundred  years  before  it  gained  a  general 
recognition,  and  double  that  period  before  it  could  be 
considered  in  any  wide  sense  a  popular  religion ;  and 
when  it  did  come  it  was  in  so  modified  a  form  that  in 
many  important  points  it  could  scarcely  be  recognized 
as  the  same  religion  that  had  spread  to  Ceylon  and 
Burmah.  It  appropriated  much  that  seemed  at  vari- 
ance with  its  own  system.  It  adopted  idols  already 
worshipped,  and  gave  them  a  place  in  its  pantheon.  It 
not  only  countenanced  the  worship  of  ancestors,  but 
adopted  the  system  in  toto,  setting  up  shrines  in  every 
monastery  to  the  founders  and  abbots  in  succession. 
Yet,  notwithstanding  these  concessions  and  modifica- 
tions, it  was  more  than  three  centuries  before  it  prevailed. 
Where,  then,  is  the  force  of  the  argument  that  would 
by  such  comparisons  prove  Christianity  a  failure?  We 
might  contrast  the  two  systems,  and  show  that  rather 
than  give  them  a  modified  or  impure  Christianity  we 
would  give  them   none   at   all.     We   might  show  that 

7 


98  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

where  Buddhism  panders  to  and  encourages  false  sys- 
tems already  existing,  Christianity  maintains  an  attitude 
of  uncompromising  hostility,  and  ask  that  under  such 
different  circumstances  at  least  double  the  time  should 
be  allowed  for  Christianity  to  prevail;  but  we  simply 
ask  that  an  equal  time  be  allowed  to  each,  —  nay!  let 
Christianity  have  one  century  where  Buddhism  has 
three,  and  we  will  abide  by  the  results. 

Another  comparison  between  Buddhism  and  Chris- 
tianity has  been  suggested.  On  the  last  day  of  the  year 
A.  D.  68  the  first  Hindoo  missionary  arrived  in  the  capital 
of  China,  coming,  as  was  believed,  in  answer  to  a  vision 
from  heaven.  He  saw  the  Emperor,  —  an  honor  reserved 
only  for  the  highest  officials,  —  was  entertained  in  the 
office  of  the  White  Horse,  —  so  called  because  the  em- 
bassy that  escorted  him  had  ridden  all  the  way  from  Cabul 
on  white  horses,  —  and  was  installed  as  spiritual  guide 
and  instructor  to  the  ruler  of  that  great  empire.  Thir- 
teen years  previous  to  that  event  two  missionaries,  in 
answer  to  a  divine  call,  crossed  the  dividing  waters  and 
entered,  the  first  Christian  teachers  to  the  continent  of 
Europe.  Contrast  the  reception  of  Paul  and  Silas-with 
that  of  the  Buddhist  teacher  in  China  as  they  were 
whipped  and  imprisoned  in  the  city  of  Philippi ;  contrast 
the  results  of  their  missions.  Buddhism  has  covered 
China  with  temples  and  monasteries,  overrun  the  land 
with  an  ignorant  and  indolent  priesthood,  and  enslaved 
the  people  by  a  host  of  delusions  and  superstitions ;  while 
Christianity  in  the  same  period  has  covered  Europe  and 
America  with  churches,  schools,  hospitals,  and  charitable 
institutions  of  every  kind,  and  has  been  the  constant 


Buddhism  in  China.  gg 

friend  and  patron  of  learning  and  all  intellectual  progress. 
These  two  systems  have  met  in  China,  and  it  becomes 
the  mission  of  Christianity  to  repair  the  desolations  of 
Buddhism  and  give  to  the  people  the  sympathy  and 
relief  they  long  for,  but  vainly  seek  from  creatures  of 
their  imagination. 


lOO  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


CHAPTER  VI. 

TAOISM. 

TAOISM  takes  its  name  from  the  word  Tao,  "  Reason  " 
or  "■  Truth ;  "  a  word  around  which  a  mass  of  incoher- 
ent theories  and  speculations  cluster.  The  most  accom- 
plished scholars  have  failed  to  make  clear  the  exact 
meaning  of  this  important  word.  It  has  been  used  to 
translate  the  Logos  of  the  New  Testament,  and  is  one 
of  the  synonymes  for  Tnith  used  in  preaching  the  gospel. 
Accepting  the  word  Reason  as  the  correct  rendering 
of  the  term,  the  adherents  of  this  sect  have  been  called 
Rationalists ;  and  maintaining  that  Truth  is  its  nearest 
correspondent,  they  could  with  equal  propriety  be  char- 
acterized as  seekers  after  truth. 

This  system,  which  divides  with  Buddhism  the  honor 
of  being  a  popular  religion,  is  purely  a  native  of  the 
country.  Its  founder,  Lo-tsz,  was  a  contemporary  of 
Confucius.  He  composed  a  remarkable  book,  called 
the  "  Canon  of  Truth  (or  Reason)  and  Virtue,"  in  which 
the  principles  of  his  system  are  set  forth.  This  book 
continues  to  the  present  day  to  be  the  great  standard 
work  for  all  his  adherents,  but  is  too  abstruse  and  philo- 
sophical to  suit  the  mind  of  the  people  in  general. 
Although  contemporaneous,  there  seems  to  have  been 
little  intercourse  between  Confucius  and  Lo-tsz.    They 


Taoism.  loi 


exchanged  visits  and  had  several  conferences,  but  little 
sympathy  was  manifested.     The  great  sage  either  failed 
to  comprehend  the  abstruse   reasonings   of   the    early 
transcendentalist,  or   was   so  little  impressed  by  their 
practical  value  that  he  scarcely   mentions  the  name  of 
their  author ;  while  the  philosopher,  soaring  in  the  clouds, 
seems  to   have  rather  despised  the  simple  but  deeply 
practical  themes  and  precepts  of  the  sage.     Succeeding 
generations  have  given  no  uncertain  answer  as  to  which 
they  prefer.      The  teachings  of    Confucius  have  been 
accepted   in    their   original    form    almost  without    the 
change  of  a  word,  while  Taoism  has  been  changed  and 
modified,  passing    through    many  grades    of   transfor- 
mation until  it  is  now  the  exponent  of  the  grossest  and 
most  dangerous  superstitions  among  the  people.     Tao- 
ism reached  the  highest  point  in  its  career  during  the 
Han  dynasty,  in  the  first  centuries  of  the  Christian  era, 
when  the  keenest  minds  of  the  time  were  employed  in 
expounding   its   doctrines.      Its   great    champion   was 
Chang-tsz,  who  is  to-day  more  highly  esteemed   even 
than  the  founder  of  the  system  himself     His  writings 
are  much  more  lucid  and  attractive,  and  abound  in  sen- 
tentious sayings.     Even  at  that  early  period  Taoism  had 
drifted  away  from  its  original  tenets,  and  busied  itself 
chiefly  with  magic,  alchemy,  and  kindred  matters,  lay-j 
ing  stress  upon  the  virtue  of  hermit  life,  and  seekingj 
for  drugs  and  elixirs  that  would  give  immortality.  i 

In  its  original  form  it  was  a  philosophical  system  of 
no  mean  pretensions.  Its  ground  principle  was  materi- 
alism ;  it  proclaimed  the  eternity  of  matter,  and  teaching 
the  spontaneous  origin  of  the  world,  shut  out  all  divine 


I02  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

agency  from  the  creation  of  the  universe.  It  professed 
to  be  in  search  of  the  pure  and  the  true,  and  set  forth 
in  some  instances  noble  conceptions  of  higher  existence. 
Everything  centres  around  the  two  words,  Tao,  ''  Truth  " 
or  "  Reason,"  and  7>//,  "  Virtue;  "  and  many  of  the  brief 
chapters  of  the  original  work  are  occupied  in  striving  to 
define  these  abstract  terms,  and  set  forth  their  relations  to 
each  other.  In  his  definitions  of  Tao,  Lo-tsz  is  reaching 
after  the  unknown.  He  says :  ''  The  Tao  that  can  be  ex- 
pressed is  not  the  eternal  Tao ;  the  name  which  can  be 
named  is  not  the  eternal  name.  The  nameless  [being]  is 
before  heaven  and  earth ;  when  named  it  is  the  mother 
of  all  things."  The  main  object  of  the  philosopher  seems 
to  be  the  inculcation  of  personal  virtue,  and  its  relations 
are  thus  set  forth :  "  The  visible  forms  of  the  highest 
Teh  ('  Virtue ')  only  proceed  from  Tao;  and  Tao  is  a  thing 
impalpable,  indefinite."  The  high  and  practical  nature 
of  the  instruction  in  the  following  is  evident:  ''The 
perfect  man  has  no  immutable  sentiments  of  his  own, 
for  he  makes  the  mind  of  mankind  his  own.  He  who 
is  good  I  would  meet  with  goodness ;  and  he  who  is 
not  good,  I  would  still  meet  with  goodness;  for  Teh 
('  Virtue ')  is  goodness.  He  who  is  sincere,  I  would  meet 
with  sincerity;  and  he  who  is  insincere,  I  would  still 
meet  with  sincerity;  for  Teh  ('Virtue')  is  sincerity." 
Their  theory  of  material  things  was  that  the  coarser 
parts  of  matter  descend  and  form  the  earth  and  inani- 
mate things,  while  the  refined  essences  of  one  eternal 
matter  tend  upward  and,  possessed  of  life  and  individu- 
ality, wander  through  space  in  freer,  purer  life,  having 
their  abodes  in  stars,  which  not  only  look  down  upon 


Taoism,  103 


the  world,  but  have  direct  and  powerful  influence  upon 
men  and  things.  The  body  and  soul  of  man  are  but 
matter  in  grosser  or  more  refined  forms. 

The  pure  philosophy  of  early  Taoism  is  not  studied 
now  to  any  great  extent.  Few  can  be  found  who  can 
give  any  intelligent  explanation  of  the  text  of  their 
sacred  canon.  Even  alchemy,  which  was  in  some  re- 
spects its  leading  characteristic  in  the  Han  period,  has 
disappeared,  no  great  magicians  equal  to  those  of  that 
period  being  found  in  these  later  times.  It  is  with  diffi- 
culty that  the  identity  of  the  system  is  preserved  through 
all  the  changes  it  has  undergone. 

In  their  theory  of  the  composition  of  matter,  five 
primary  substances  are  given,  —  metal,  wood,  water,  fire, 
and  earth,  —  which  are  combined  in  all  the  various  forms 
of  the  outward  creation.  Each  of  these  elements  is 
believed  to  exist  in  a  pure,  sublimated  form  in  the  five 
planets;  Venus,  according  to  this  theory,  being  com- 
posed of  metal,  Jupiter  of  wood.  Mars  of  fire.  Mercury 
of  water,  and  Saturn  of  earth.  From  this  theory  a 
species  of  astrology  grew  up  in  early  times,  which  is 
still  adhered  to.  The  planets  and  heavenly  bodies  are 
supposed  to  have  a  mysterious  influence  over  the  lives 
of  men ;  and  it  becomes  a  matter  of  great  importance 
to  cast  one's  horoscope,  to  determine  the  conjunction  of 
stars  at  the  hour  of  birth,  and  their  consequent  influence 
over  one's  life  and  fortune. 

The  popular  conception  of  Taoism  is  found  in  a  com- 
paratively recent  work  called,  "  Sau-shan-ki,  "  ''  Records 
of  Researches  concerning  the  Gods,"  in  which  Lo-tsz, 
the  founder,  is  represented  as  having  existed  as  a  living 


I04  The  Cross  a7id  the  Dragon. 

principle,  pervading  the  great  void  of  space,  prior  to 
creation,  and  passing  through  evolutions  and  transfor- 
mations appeared  successively  in  personified  form  in  three 
great  deities,  ages  elapsing  between  each  successive 
reappearance.  After  the  creation  of  men  he  is  said  to 
have  appeared  at  various  times  in  the  form  of  kings  or 
statesmen,  and  to  have  exercised  great  influence  upon 
the  world,  though  men  were  not  aware  of  his  existence. 
His  appearance  as  the  philosopher  Lo-tsz  is  represented 
as  occurring  in  a  miraculous  manner.  Descending  from 
heaven  on  a  sunbeam  appeared  a  ball  of  various  colors, 
which  fell  into  the  mouth  of  a  sleeping  virgin,  and  after 
a  period  of  more  than  eighty  years  had  elapsed  Lo-tsz 
was  born.  His  remarkable  appearance  may  be  surmised 
from  the  description  that  at  birth  his  hair  was  already 
white  with  age,  and  he  accordingly  received  the  name 
of  Lo-tsz,  which  means  "  the  old  boy."  The  history  of 
Taoism  reveals  one  continuous  stream  of  myth  and 
legend.  The  imagination  of  star-struck  magicians  has 
run  riot  in  the  wildest  vagaries  which  the  love  of  the 
marvellous  could  suggest.  Nothing  has  come  amiss  in 
this  colossal  credulity,  that  revels  in  magic,  charms,  sor- 
cery, and  every  form  of  delusion.  It  found  congenial 
soil  in  Canton,  to  which  it  spread  in  the  second  century. 
The  country,  then  but  sparsely  populated,  the  dense 
forests  and  wild  mountains,  presented  a  most  inviting 
field  for  the  supernatural.  Its  stronghold  has  always 
been  in  the  Loh-fow  Mountains,  a  remarkable  group  of 
peaks,  reaching  at  the  highest  point  three  thousand  five 
hundred  feet  above  the  sea,  about  seventy  miles  east  of 
Canton.     There,  on  the  densely  wooded  slopes,  with 


Taoism,  105 


gorges,  grottos,  precipices,  caves,  and  a  wonderful 
variety  of  medicinal  herbs,  Taoism,  in  its  later  develop- 
ment, has  found  a  permanent  home.  The  professed; 
aim  of  all  its  adherents  is  to  attain  to  the  state  of  Sin- 
yan,  or  genii,  a  rank  of  immortals  lower  than  the  gods,  j 
but  blessed  beyond  earthly  conception.  The  means  or 
attaining  this  state  are  fasting,  repetition  of  liturgies, 
and  the  use  of  magic  elixirs,  the  discovery  of  the  latter 
being  facilitated  by  a  life  of  ascetic  seclusion  and  com- 
munion with  Nature.  To  sincere  devotees  Nature  is 
supposed  to  reveal  her  secrets ;  and  the  aid  of  superior 
beings  is  sometimes  granted,  in  the  mixing  of  these 
wondrous  draughts.  In  the  Loh-fow  region,  Kot-hung, 
celebrated  in  all  their  books,  attained  immortality.  The 
place  of  his  meditations,  the  point  of  his  ascension,  the 
spot  where  he  dropped  his  shoes,  are  all  pointed  out ; 
while  his  earthly  garments,  wondrously  transfigured,  are 
seen  spread  over  the  mountain  side  in  the  variegated 
foliage  of  autumn.  His  own  immediate  disciples  were 
not  a  few,  and  the  report  of  his  apotheosis  attracted  a 
larger  number;  so  that  the  original  monastery  soon 
proved  too  small  for  their  accommodation,  and  others 
had  to  be  built.  Gradually  the  hills  were  covered  with 
them,  most  of  them  remaining  until  the  present  day.  Not 
only  were  the  romantic  spurs  and  ravines  of  the  hills 
possessed,  but  large  tracts  of  rich  land  adjoining  were 
appropriated,  so  that  most  of  these  institutions  are  self- 
supporting.  The  largest  at  the  present  time,  So-liu-kun, 
is  on  the  north  side  of  the  mountains,  and  is  a  magnifi- 
cent structure,  strongly  built  and  richly  ornamented. 
It  is  situated  in  a  most  attractive  position,  and  is  patron- 


io6 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


ized  by  the  dite  of  Canton  and  the  neighboring  cities. 
The  routine  life  of  their  priests  is  much  Hke  that  of 

the  Buddhists,  from  whom,  no 
doubt,  they  copied  many  of 
their  forms.  Their  system  of 
monastic  Hfe  is  said  to  ante- 
date the  introduction  of  Bud- 
dhism, but  many  of  the  details 
of  their  service  are  so  similar  as 
to  suggest  a  common  origin. 
The  priests  are  usually  mar- 
J   I  I         \   I  ried,  but   separate   from   their 

''*  nVt^JinrT  ^1  1  families  while   residing   in  the 

cloisters.    They  only  shave  the 
head  in  part,  and  coil  the  hair 
I  I  on  the  top,  where  it  is  fastened 

/  I  with    an    ivory   skewer.      The 

l^o^^N     I  old  priests  are  often  very  ven- 

I        ^rrf  erable  in  appearance,  with  long 

white  beards  and  flowing  robes 
of  dark  blue  cloth.     They  per- 
form daily  liturgical  services  in 
the  cloisters,  and  are  employed 
in  special  rites  at  funerals,  or  in 
houses  of  mourning  to  repeat 
prayers  for  the  dead,  and  utter 
good-luck  chants  at  feasts,  at 
the   laying  of  foundations  for 
houses  or  temples,  or  on  any  occasion  that  may  come 
up.     They  are  equal  to  every  emergency,  and  turn  their 
magical  powers  to  account  in  numberless  ways.     Many 


A  TAOIST  PRIEST. 


Taoism,  J07 


of  the  leading  men  of  the  sect  are  scholars,  and  schools 
of  high  grade  are  sometimes  found  in  their  monasteries. 
At  Loh-fow  are  several,  where  young  men  of  wealthy 
families  have  the  best  opportunities  of  pursuing  their 
studies,  amid  the  seclusion  and  charm  of  most  romantic 
natural  surroundings.  The  mass  of  the  priests,  how- 
ever, as  they  have  come  under  my  observation,  are  very 
repulsive, — low  in  character,  ignorant,  some  of  them 
evidently  fugitives  from  justice,  speaking  a  jargon  of 
English  and  other  languages  that  revealed  anything 
but  a  savory  past.  They  search  the  hills  for  medicinal 
herbs,  and  have  the  secrets  of  many  specifics  which 
they  are  not  willing  to  divulge.  They  are  proficient 
herbalists,  and  if  necessary  can  tell  the  abode,  habits, 
and  use  of  nearly  every  plant  in  their  mountain  retreat. 
Little  satisfaction  is  found  in  conversing  with  them,  and 
only  the  most  glaringly  exaggerated  accounts  of  super- 
natural beings  and  appearance  reward  inquiry  into  their 
behef  The  "  History  of  the  Loh-fow  Mountains,"  a 
bulky  work  in  twelve  volumes,  is  a  perfect  storehouse 
of  the  marvellous;  and  from  accounts  there  given, 
every  inch  almost  of  the  mountain  district  is  covered 
with  a  thick  and  variegated  garment  of  legends  and 
myth,  surpassing  all  ordinary  credulity. 

Taoism  takes  its  place  beside  Buddhism  as  a  system 
of  idolatry.  The  images  that  fill  its  temples  are  usually 
smaller  than  those  in  Buddhist  halls.  They  have  their 
Trinity  of  the  "  Three  Pure  Ones,"  occupying  the  most 
prominent  place,  and  another  group  called  the  *'  Three 
Rulers,"  of  Heaven,  Earth,  and  Sea,  said  to  have  been 
three   brothers,   who    for   their   remarkable    gifts   were 


io8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

raised  to  this  dignity.  Nearly  all  their  gods  are  dei- 
fied heroes  or  hermits  who  have  attained  immortaHty. 
Dragons  play  a  prominent  part  in  Chinese  mythology, 
and  so  high  are  their  conceptions  of  these  creatures, 
that  their  name  is  used  to  set  forth  the  superiority  and 
dignity  of  the  Emperor,  who  is  seated  on  the  Dragon 
Throne ;  and  on  the  national  flag,  which  is  of  imperial 
yellow,  appears  the  dragon  in  blue,  the  protecting  genius 
of  the  Empire. 

Lui-kung,  the  god  of  thunder,  is  much  feared,  and  is 
represented  with  wings  and  claws,  holding  a  hammer 
and  drum  in  his  hands  with  which  to  produce  thunder. 
Whatever  is  struck  by  lightning  is  supposed  to  be  the 
special  object  of  his  wrath,  and  is  said  to  be  smitten  by 
the  "  thunder-god."  In  the  Taoist  pantheon  the  most 
popular  deity  is  Yuk-wong-Sheung-tai,  sometimes  called 
the  Chinese  Jupiter.  He  was  an  ancient  magician,  and 
was  exalted  to  his  present  position  in  the  Tang  dynasty 
about  one  thousand  years  ago.  He  was,  according  to 
the  myth,  the  son  of  a  king  in  a  previous  state  of  exist- 
ence, but  instead  of  succeeding  to  the  throne  chose  a 
hermit's  life,  and  after  eight  hundred  transmigrations 
and  much  endurance,  attained  the  rank  of  the  "  Golden 
Immortals."  After  a  million  more  transmigrations  he 
became  Yuk-ti,  the  Emperor  of  all  the  Immortals.  The 
god  of  medicine,  called  Cheung-Sin,  was  a  physician  in 
the  Sung  dynasty  about  seven  hundred  years  ago.  He 
is  represented  in  Chinese  paintings  with  bow  and  arrows, 
shooting  at  the  moon. 

The  present  head  of  the  Taoist  sect  is  Cheung-tien-sz, 
the  wizard  who  lives  in  Lung-fu  Mountain,  in  the  prov- 


Taoism.  109 


ince  of  Kiang-Si.  He  is  the  hierarchal  chief,  descended 
in  the  great  line  of  wizards  from  Cheung-to-Hng  of  the 
Han  period.  The  legend  of  the  latter's  elevation  to  the 
headship  of  the  sect  is  given  as  follows :  **  He  was 
engaged  on  Ho-ming-shan,  '  the  mountain  where  the 
crane  calls,'  in  preparing  the  Dragon  and  Tiger  Elixir, 
and  there  met  a  spirit  who  informed  him  that  in  Pe- 
sung  Mountain  was  a  stone  house  where  writings  of  the 
three  Emperors  and  a  liturgical  book  might  be  found. 
By  getting  these  and  performing  the  course  of  discipline 
laid  down  in  them,  he  would  gain  power  to  ascend  to 
heaven.  In  obedience  to  this  advice  he  dug  in  the 
earth  and  found  them,  and  following  the  course  of  dis- 
cipline prescribed,  was  able  to  fly,  to  hear  distant  sounds, 
and  to  leave  his  body.  He  afterwards  met  with  Lo- 
kwan,  the  founder  of  the  sect,  and  received  from  him 
charms,  liturgies,  a  sword  and  seal ;  then  passing  through 
one  thousand  days  of  discipline,  in  which  he  was  visited 
by  the  goddess  Yuk-nii,  •  the  Gemmy  Maiden,'  who 
taught  him  to  walk  among  the  stars,  he  proceeded  to 
fight  the  king  of  demons,  to  divide  the  mountains  and 
sea,  and  to  command  the  thunder  to  come  and  go. 
All  the  demons  fled  before  him,  leaving  no  trace  behind. 
After  this  wondrous  victory  the  wind  and  thunder  were 
reduced  to  subjection,  and  the  various  divinities  came 
with  eager  haste  to  acknowledge  their  faults.  In  the 
course  of  nine  years  he  gained  power  to  ascend  to 
heaven  and  prostrate  himself  before  the  Three  Pure 
Ones.  He  afterwards  settled  in  the  Lung-fu  (Dragon 
and  Tiger)  Mountains,  where  his  descendants  have  ever 
since  resided,  possessed  of  great  honors  and  emoluments 


no  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

as  his  hereditary  representatives."  They  profess  power 
to  expel  demons,  and  to  protect  by  charms.  The 
sword  for  the  expulsion  pf  demons  is  the  one  which  has 
come  down  from  the  Han  period,  a  priceless  heirloom. 
He  who  wields  it  can  catch  the  demons  and  shut  them 
up  in  jars.  These  jars  are  sealed  with  a  magic  charm. 
It  is  said  that  in  the  home  of  the  chief  wizard,  in  the 
mountains  referred  to,  there  are  many  rows  of  such  jars, 
all  of  them  holding  demons  in  captivity.  To  secure 
the  services  of  this  great  wizard  is  an  expensive  affair, 
and  only  those  who  can  afford  to  pay  a  thousand  ounces 
of  silver  can  enjoy  the  luxury  of  feeling  that  through 
his  agency  the  demons  that  trouble  them  are  subjugated. 
This  chief  assumes  the  state  and  mimics  the  ceremonies 
of  the  Imperial  Court;  he  confers  buttons,  and  has 
about  thirty  persons  constituting  his  court.  Taoists 
come  to  him  from  various  cities  and  temples  to  receive 
promotion.  He  invests  them  with  titles,  and  gives  them 
seals  of  office.  They  have  power  similar  to  his,  and 
can  subdue  demons  by  posting  charms  on  the  doors. 
He  is  in  their  estimation  a  spiritual  emperor,  and  ad- 
dresses memorials  to  Yuk-ti,  the  ruler  of  all  in  heaven. 
/  Taoism  has  been  the  favorite  system  with  the  rulers  of 
/China,  and  its  forms  have  been  adopted  in  the  state 
worship.  The  other  world  is  represented  in  many  re- 
spects as  a  counterpart  of  this ;  and  in  the  various  state 
temples  throughout  the  Empire,  this  chief  wizard  ap- 
points certain  spirits  to  preside  for  a  term  of  years; 
thus  a  few  years  ago  the  presiding  divinity  in  the  great 
city  temple  in  Canton  was  said  to  be  the  spirit  of  the 
celebrated  commissioner  Lin,  who  played  so  conspicu- 


Taoism.  1 1 1 


ous  a  part  in  the  war  of  1841.  Buddhism  and  Taoism 
have  each  borrowed  from  the  other,  and  often  make 
common  cause  where  each  has  claims  to  sustain. 

Taoism  is  responsible  for  the  gross  superstitions  and 
belief  in  malevolent  spirits  that  prevail  throughout  the 
country.  It  has  filled  the  air  with  fairies,  sprites,  and 
demons,  and  attributes  diseases  of  various  kinds,  fever, 
madness,  drowning,  accidental  death,  suicide,  and  all 
kinds  of  evils  and  discomforts,  to  the  agencies  of  these 
malevolent  beings.  The  priests  do  all  they  can  ta  foster 
such  delusions,  and  insist  that  charms  are  necessary  to 
protection ;  so  that  on  almost  every  door  strange  figures 
or  mysterious  characters  are  posted,  the  Taoist's  charms 
against  malign  influences.  In  case  of  an  epidemic  or 
any  wide-spread  fear  of  evil,  they  make  capital  of  the 
superstitious  fears  of  the  people,  and  enrich  themselves 
from  the  sale  of  charms  and  amulets.  They  are  a  great 
blight  to  the  country,  and  the  enemies  of  all  enlighten- 
ment. They  are  responsible  for  the  absurd  charges 
brought  against  the  Martyred  Sisters  of  Mercy  in  Tien- 
tsin. It  was  due  to  their  influence  that  the  excitement 
of  the  "gods  and  genii "  powder  became  so  violent  and 
wide-spread,  sweeping  like  a  wave  over  Canton  and  the 
adjoining  province,  and  proving  so  disastrous  to  mission 
work.  The  story  in  this  case  was  that  a  certain  powder 
known  as  the  ''  Shan-sin,"  or  "  gods  and  genii "  powder 
had  been  prepared  and  distributed  by  Christians.  When 
placed  in  wells  and  springs  it  so  impregnated  the  water 
that  those  who  drank  or  used  it  in  any  form  would  suf- 
fer great  tortures  and  in  a  few  days  die.  Taoists,  by 
their   behef  in    magic   powders,    by  their  love  of  the 


1 1 2  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

marvellous,  and  by  their  practice  of  the  grosser  forms  of 
superstition,  keep  alive  all  the  absurd  delusions  already 
existing  and  add  constantly  to  their  number,  and  thus 
prepare  the  way  for  movements  that  would  otherwise 
be  impossible.  History  presents  but  few  contrasts  more 
striking  than  that  between  ancient  and  modern  Taoism. 
It  is  truly  a  descent  from  the  sublime  to  the  ridiculous ; 
from  the  heights  of  speculative  philosophy  to  puerile 
attempts  to  shut  up  imps  in  jars,  or  ward  off  dis- 
ease by  a  fantastic  charm  on  the  door.  It  has  done 
more  to  rivet  the  chains  of  superstition  than  any  other 
system,  while  it  appeals  to  the  credulous  side  of  man, 
substantiating  every  marvellous  tale  by  a  host  of  legends 
and  traditions.  It  is  a  dangerous  and  inflammable  ele- 
ment, working  against  the  peace  and  order  of  every 
community.  A  general  diffusion  of  Christian  knowl- 
edge is  needed  to  break  its  thraldom.  Education,  the 
teaching  of  science,  will  prove  a  powerful  remedy  to 
deliver  the  people  from  the  bondage  of  this  mass  of 
lying  delusions  which  Taoism  has  propagated  during 
the  centuries  past  and  still  fosters.  Besides  the  distinc- 
tive deities  of  Buddhism  and  Taoism,  there  are  many 
others  worshipped,  some  of  them  the  most  widely  popu- 
lar. Taoism  has  taken  most  of  them  under  its  patron- 
age, so  that  a  notice  of  them  in  this  connection  is  not 
out  of  place.  They  are  chiefly  deified  heroes,  wor- 
shipped locally  at  first,  and  gradually  becoming  popular 
throughout  the  land.  Of  these  Kwan-Kung,  the  god  of 
war,  is  the  most  widely  known.  He  was  a  celebrated 
character  in  the  time  of  the  Three  States,  about  the 
third  century,  and  his  exploits  are  recounted  at  length 


Taoism.  1 1  ^ 

in  the  historical  novel  called  the  **  History  of  the  Three 
States."  He  has  been  elevated  from  time  to  time,  until 
he  now  holds  the  position  of  military  patron  to  the 
whole  Empire.  On  account  of  his  courage,  ability,  and 
power  to  overcome  all  opponents,  he  is  set  up  as  the 
patron  deity  of  many  shops  and  guilds,  and  is  the  deity 
chiefly  worshipped  by  the  Chinese  in  America. 

To-ti,  the  earth-god,  and  his  wife  are  the  most  common 
objects  of  worship  all  over  the  land.  Their  little  squat 
images,  set  in  small  shrines,  are  seen  by  the  doorways,  at 
the  entrance  to  streets  and  villages,  by  the  roadside,  and 
in  the  hills.  They  preside  over  the  ground,  and  must 
be  propitiated  to  secure  luck  in  any  particular  locality. 
They  are  the  least  in  dignity,  but  their  universality  gives 
them  prominence  and  secures  constant  worshippers. 

In  shops  the  favorite  deity  is  Tsoi-Shan,  the  Chinese 
Plutus,  or  god  of  wealth.  Sometimes  an  image  or  pic- 
ture is  enshrined,  but  more  frequently  the  great  letter, 
7j^  ^  ''  god,"  is  placed  over  the  altar,  the  idea  being 
that  all  benefits  to  be  derived  from  the  gods  centre  in 
the  one  concrete  blessing  of  wealth ;  and  the  inscription 
on  the  little  shrine  at  the  door-way  will  be,  "  May  the 
earth-god  lead  the  god  of  wealth  into  the  shop." 

Of  those  which  have  a  purely  local  importance  Hong- 
Kung  is  a  good  example.  A  native  of  the  Nam-hoi 
district,  he  lived  near  the  close  of  the  last  or  the  begin- 
ning of  the  present  dynasty.  He  was  a  petty  pedler, 
buying  up  old  brass,  iron,  glass,  and  anything  that 
came  in  his  way,  and  selling  small  articles  in  return. 
Possessed  of  an  exceedingly  fiery  temper,  he  was  very 
arrogant  and  tyrannical  when  he  had  power.     In  his 


114  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

town  there  was  a  widow  left  defenceless,  with  some 
property  and  of  attractive  personal  appearance.  One 
of  the  neighboring  gentry  took  advantage  of  her  un- 
protected position  and  defrauded  her  of  money  and 
property,  with  ulterior  designs  on  her  person.  She 
appealed  to  the  magistrate,  but  having  no  influence  and 
her  enemy  putting  in  a  counter-plea,  she  received  no 
redress.  Hong-Kung,  hearing  of  her  troubles  and  being 
aware  of  the  rich  man's  baseness  and  the  magistrate's 
injustice,  took  the  law  into  his  own  hands  and  became 
the  woman's  champion.  He  went  alone  and  attacked 
the  rich  man,  cut  off  his  head,  hung  it  up  in  a  conspicu- 
ous place  in  the  town,  with  a  paper  attached  saying  who 
had  killed  him,  and  fled.  The  officers  sent  to  arrest  him, 
but  having  no  settled  abode,  they  could  not  find  him. 
After  m.uch  searching  they  came  upon  his  tracks,  which 
led  them  into  a  duck-roost.  At  first  the  tracks  were 
plain,  but  soon  the  multitude  of  ducks'  feet  had  so 
trampled  the  soft  earth  as  to  obliterate  every  trace,  so 
they  gave  up  the  search.  He  had  fled  to  the  moun- 
tains ;  but  the  magistrate  was  making  it  unpleasant  for 
the  widow.  After  a  year  had  passed  Hong-Kung  was 
seized  with  a  fatal  sickness,  but  before  his  death  man- 
aged to  reach  the  magistrate's  office  at  night  and 
charged  him  with  fierce  energy  to  desist  from  his  unjust 
persecution,  saying,  "  I  slew  the  man ;  I  am  now  as  a 
dead  man,  and  command  you  to  take  up  the  widow's 
cause."  In  consternation  at  this  ghostly  visit  the  magis- 
trate complied,  and  justice  was  done.  Gradually  people 
began  to  pray  to  his  spirit,  and  a  small  temple  was 
erected  to  him.     He  is  now  one  of  the  most  popular 


aoism. 


115 


deities  near  Canton,  many  large  temples  being  erected 
to  him.  His  disciples  rigidly  abstain  from  eating  duck- 
meat  or  ducks'  eggs,  in  grateful  remembrance  of  the 
service  rendered  by  the  ducks  in  preserving  his  life. 

In  several  places  along  the  river  temples  are  erected 
to  Fook-poh,  one  of  the  early  generals  who  crossed  the 
Ridge  and  conquered  the  south  country.  He  built  large 
double-decked  boats  in  which  he  descended  the  river  to 
Canton  in  the  time  of  the  early  Hans,  and  worship  is 
now  offered  at  his  shrine  by  boatmen  and  travellers. 

In  these  temples  worship  is  offered  in  various  ways,  — 
by  the  burning  of  incense,  wax-candles,  gilt  paper,  and 
prostrations.  Entering  a  temple  the  worshipper  takes 
up  two  semi-oval  blocks  of  wood,  and  bowing  before 
the  idol,  repeats  a  form  of  prayer  for  good  luck,  and 
then  tosses  them  into  the  air.  The  position  in  which 
they  fall  is  closely  watched,  and  if  they  fall  with  one 
oval  side  and  one  flat  side  up  they  are  satisfied.  A 
cylindrical  cup  is  next  taken,  in  which  are  twenty  or 
thirty  bamboo  slips  all  numbered  ;  and  kneeling  on  a  mat, 
after  repeating  the  usual  formula  for  luck,  the  cup  is 
held  at  an  angle  and  shaken  until  one  of  the  slips  falls 
out.  This  is  taken  to  the  temple-keeper  or  his  assist- 
ant, who  examines  the  number,  and  opening  a  drawer 
marked  with  the  name  of  the  idol  worshipped,  hands  out 
a  written  answer  corresponding  to  the  number  presented, 
for  which  a  fee  is  charged.  Unable  to  read  the  answer, 
it  is  taken  to  a  fortune-teller,  who  gives  his  interpreta- 
tion of  it,  and  exacts  another  fee.  If  not  satisfactory  the 
process  is  repeated.  When  sickness  comes  it  is  con- 
sidered more  important  to  consult  the  idol   than  the 


ii6  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

doctor,  the  disease  being  attributed  to  the  malevolence 
of  wandering  spirits,  which  the  idol,  it  is  thought,  can 
subdue. 

In  Canton  there  are  one  hundred  and  twenty  heathen 
temples,  some  of  them  large  and  expensive.  At  these 
worship  is  performed  continually.  Some  of  them  are 
thronged  with  worshippers,  such  as  the  Temple  of  Kam- 
fa,  the  patron  goddess  of  women  and  children,  and  Kun- 
Yam,  the  goddess  of  mercy,  in  her  character  as  the 
bestower  of  sons,  and  as  the  merciful  one.  Tien-how, 
the  empress  of  Heaven,  the  goddess  of  sailors  and  sea- 
going people,  and  Hung-Shing,  the  great  god  of  the 
southern  ocean,  who,  formerly  a  native  of  Canton  and 
attaining  great  repute  as  a  local  deity,  has  since  received 
imperial  recognition  and  worship,  are  very  popular. 

The  great  scene  of  idolatrous  worship  is  in  the  City 
Temple,  or,  as  it  is  known  among  foreigners,  the  Temple 
of  Horrors.  The  sights  about  this  temple  are  charac- 
teristic. Fronting  on  one  of  the  main  streets,  it  is 
reached  by  a  broad  door  destitute  of  any  ornamenta- 
tion, excepting  two  great  paper  figures  posted  on  either 
side.  Around  the  entrance  are  throngs  of  beggars  urg- 
ing with  ceaseless  pertinacity  their  wants,  appealing  to 
each  passer-by  to  insure  favor  with  the  gods  by  bestow- 
ing alms  on  them.  Inside  is  an  open  court  filled  with 
petty  tradesmen  with  their  wares  set  out  on  small 
stands,  —  venders  of  dried  herbs,  and  plasters  of  various 
kinds,  dentists  with  strings  of  hideous  teeth  to  attest  their 
proficiency,  sellers  of  sweetmeats,  books,  papers,  travel- 
ling shows,  tricksters,  jugglers,  and  such  like.  Beyond 
this  court  is  a  large  gateway  with  fierce  idols  of  immense 


Taoism.  117 


size  on  either  side  to  guard  the  entrance,  passing  which  we 
come  to  a  larger  court.  On  each  side  are  five  sections  of 
the  Buddhist  hell,  with  horrible  representations  of  the 
punishments  inflicted  in  the  next  world.  In  front  of  each 
is  a  shrine  with  a  censer  full  of  the  remains  of  incense, 
and  an  iron  trough  black  and  gorged  with  the  debris  of 
candles,  paper,  and  other  appliances  of  idolatrous  wor- 
ship. On  the  platform  in  front  of  these  scenes  of  torture 
sit  scores  of  fortune-tellers,  —  old  men  with  sly  cunning 
faces,  solemn  doctors  with  great  round  spectacles,  dapper 
fellows  with  an  air  of  great  shrewdness.  Their  customers 
are  many ;  and  after  a  brief  examination  of  the  size  and 
position  of  the  ears,  their  distance  from  the  eyes,  and  the 
contour  of  the  head,  each  is  suited  with  a  character 
and  a  fortune.  Kitchens  and  furnaces  glow  hotly  in  the 
face  as  we  walk  around ;  steaming  vessels  of  food  and 
the  sizzling  of  oil  invite  the  hungry  to  the  small  tables 
set  out. 

Beyond  this  enclosure  is  another  lofty  entrance,  through 
which  we  pass  the  main  portal,  with  images  on  either 
hand.  To  the  right  and  left  of  the  main  hall  are  figures 
of  the  police  of  the  gods,  reproductions  of  the  common 
idea  of  Chinese  patrol-men  ;  and,  to  complete  the  resem- 
blance, their  mouths  are  smeared  with  opium,  under  the 
belief,  that  as  living  policemen  are  notorious  consumers 
of  the  drug,  their  spirits,  which  in  succession  hold  the 
positions  which  these  figures  represent,  still  retain  their 
liking  for  it  and  are  grateful  for  such  ofl"erings.  To  the 
right  a  door  leads  into  a  side  court  in  front  of  a  large 
room,  where  a  professional  story-teller  is  relating  marvel- 
lous tales  in  dramatic  style  to  his  eager  audience ;   and 


1 1 8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

on  the  left,  in  a  similar  room,  a  Chinese  preacher  is  dis- 
coursing on  the  doctrines  of  the  sages.  In  the  centre  is 
the  main  hall,  in  which  stands  the  image  of  the  patron 
deity  of  walled  cities,  blackened  by  the  smoke  of  incense, 
the  silken  scrolls  and  banners  all  begrimed,  and  the 
branches  of  artificial  flowers  covered  with  dust.  In 
front  of  this  shrine  appears  a  scene  that  must  be  wit- 
nessed to  be  understood.  Scores  of  worshippers  are  pros- 
trating themselves.  Delicate  women,  who  have  come  in 
sedan  chairs,  forced  by  the  exigencies  of  the  occasion 
into  a  publicity  they  would  otherwise  shun,  go  through 
the  ceremonies  with  all  the  trembling  anxiety  of  those 
burdened  with  misery  and  aching  for  relief  of  some 
kind.  In  an  immense  tripod  censer  three  feet  high,  long 
sticks  of  incense  slowly  consume,  and  wax-candles  cast 
a  pallid  glare.  From  a  large  iron  receptacle  flames  of 
burning  paper  ascend ;  while  with  each  act  of  devotion 
a  great  drum  is  struck  to  call  attention  to  the  worship. 
Idle  crowds  of  the  great  unwashed  press  and  jostle  the 
worshippers  on  every  side ;  and  the  din  of  fire-crackers, 
the  heavy  fumes  of  incense,  and  the  smoke  of  burning 
paper,  added  to  all  the  unpleasant  concomitants  of  a 
promiscuous  Chinese  assembly,  are  very  trying  to  the 
nerves  and  sensibilities  of  most  people.  Minor  shrines 
are  seen  on  either  side,  in  one  of  which  stand  sixty 
small  images,  one  to  the  presiding  genius  of  each  year 
in  the  cycle.  Some  are  raised  on  tiles,  and  some  be- 
decked with  gaudy  red  coats,  the  gifts  of  those  who 
have  received  special  favors  in  these  particular  years. 

Behind  the  main  hall,  in  a  second  story,  are  the  private 
apartments  of  the  deity,  with  those  of  his  wife,  son,  and 


IDOLS  IN  TAOIST  TEMPLE, 


I20  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

daughter.  This  place  is  kept  by  a  Taoist  priest,  while 
at  one  side  is  the  Buddhist  receptacle  for  money  to  pur- 
chase the  release  of  animals  and  birds  doomed  to  death. 
Offerings  of  shoes,  caps,  silken  coverlets,  and  other  arti- 
cles are  made  to  the  god  and  his  family,  and  the  floor  is 
often  strewn  with  copper  cash.  On  the  birthday  of  the 
god,  which  occurs  in  August,  he  is  supposed  to  descend 
and  spend  the  night  in  these  apartments.  It  is  an 
occasion  of  great  excitement  and  display.  The  city 
gates  are  left  open,  and  the  crowd  is  something  appalling. 
Women  come  from  the  country  and  remain  in  large 
numbers  through  the  night.  The  floors  above  and  be- 
low are  packed  with  those  who  wish  to  spend  the  night 
within  reach  of  the  good  influences  supposed  to  accom- 
pany him  when  he  descends.  The  fatigue,  misery,  dis- 
comfort, expense,  and  general  worry  which  these  poor 
deluded  people  undergo  for  the  chance  of  some  indefi- 
nite good  is  marvellous.  The  money  they  expend  from 
their  hard-won  earnings  in  buying  incense,  candles,  and 
charms,  at  sextuple  the  usual  price  in  hope  of  securing 
favor  from  the  popular  deity,  shows  how  frightfully 
strong  is  the  hold  superstition  has  over  them.  This 
temple  is  leased  by  the  Prefect  to  a  company  at  from 
four  thousand  to  seven  thousand  dollars  a  year.  In 
addition  to  this  enormous  rental,  they  expect  and  usually 
do  make  a  large  fortune  from  the  sale  of  incense  and 
other  articles  for  worship,  which  they  sell  at  five  and  six 
times  the  usual  price  and  permit  no  other  to  be  used. 
Of  all  the  thousands  who  worship  there,  very  few  have 
any  clear  conception  of  what  they  are  doing.  Ask  them 
about  the  god   before  whom    they  bow,  and   not  one 


Taoism,  121 


in  a  hundred  can  give  a  lucid  reply.  Ask  them  why 
they  worship  him  in  preference  to  others,  and  they  will 
say,  "  Oh,  he  is  letigy '  efficacious  ;  '  "  and  that  is  enough. 
Some  one  fancies  his  good  fortune  is  due  to  the  fact  of 
his  having  worshipped  there,  and  the  report  of  his  suc- 
cess leads  hundreds  to  try  for  similar  blessings. 

Near  our  mission  houses,  on  the  bank  of  the  canal, 
was  a  little  shrine  to  some  inferior  deity.     Some  one  in   i 
passing  placed  a  few  sticks  of  incense  on  the  shrine,    \ 
and  soon  after  became  fortunate  in  his  business.     The     j 
report  of  his  good  fortune  was  industriously  spread  by   / 
those  interested,  and  the  little  shrine  soon  became  fa-  / 
mous.     It  was  put  in  good  repair,  Taoist  priests,  in  long/ 
crimson  robes,  blessed  it  with  impressive  rites  and  offi- 
cially recognized  the  deity's  powder,  and  for  weeks  the 
narrow  street  was  crowded  almost  beyond  the  possibility 
of  passing  by  the  eager  throngs  of  worshippers. 

The  feeling  of  dissatisfaction  and  longing  for  help  of 
some   kind  is  strikingly  shown  in    the    readiness  with 
which  the  people  forsake  the  old  and  follow  any  new 
idol  that  secures  the  reputation  of  having  special  powers. 
The  priests   understand  these  feelings,  and  know  how 
to   supply  their   gods  with  reputations   and  give  then 
popularity.     One  conspicuous  feature  in  their  treatmeni 
of  the    idols    is   a   lack  of  reverence.     The   surround- 
ings of  their   temples,  the   accumulation   of  unsightly  \ 
objects,  the  conduct  of  the  people,  the  ease  with  which  | 
one  can  excite  merriment  by  references  to  the  idols, 
show  how  entirely  this  feeling  of  reverence,  which  we  . 
connect  inseparably  with  worship,   is  wanting.     Their  j 
worship   is  pure  selfishness.     Seldom  does  a  sense  of 


122  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

sin  have  anything  to  do  with  it.  Fear  of  temporal  ca- 
lamity, longing  for  good  luck,  the  desire  to  have  sons,  to 
be  rich  and  distinguished,  —  these  are  the  motives  that 
prompt  them.  Fear  of  retribution  is  felt  to  some  extent, 
and  the  indefinite  hope  that  sin  will  not  be  punished  if 
offerings  are  made;  but  their  belief  in  transmigration 
comes  to  mar  all  true  feelings  and  destroy  all  pure 
motives  of  worship. 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       123 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ANCESTRAL  WORSHIP  AND    GEOMANCY. 

TN  the  worship  of  their  deceased  ancestors  is  found  the 
^     real  religion  of  the  Chinese.    It  antedates  all  others, 
and  has  come  down  from  the  most  ancient  times.     It 
has  never  been  supplanted,  or  to  any  great  degree  modi- 
fied by  other  religions ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  each  system 
that  has  arisen  has  been  compelled  to  adapt  itself  to  its 
requirements.     It  existed  long  before  the  time  of  Con- 
fucius, and  received  his  sanction.     It  is  inculcated  in 
many  passages  in  the  ancient  classical  books ;  and  its 
prestige,  derived  from  the  fact  of  its  great  antiquity,  is 
strengthened  by  the  constant  and  universal  practice  of 
the  whole  nation  during  the  entire  course  of  their  his- 
tory.    Its  hold  upon  the  people  is  stronger  than  that  of 
any  other  sentiment  or  feeling.     A  man  may  be  per-^ 
Suaded  of  the  folly  and  uselessness  of  Buddhistic  rites,' 
and  be  led  to  reject  the  whole  system,  with  its  Bud 
dhas,  its  goddess  of  mercy,  and  its  Western  Paradise ; 
he  may  be   convinced  that   Taoism  is  but  a  mass  of, 
deceptions  made  possible  by  the  credulity  of  the  people ;  / 
but  he  holds  to  the  worship  of  his  ancestors  with  all  the 
tenacity  of  his   nature.      Although   in  many  respects 
antagonistic  to  the  original  theory  of  Buddhism,  it  has 
been  adopted  in  toto,  and  finds  in  the  monks  and  nuns 


124  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

powerful  and  faithful  allies.  When  the  Jesuits  came  to 
China,  a  strong  party  of  them,  led  by  Matteo-Ricci,  was 
in  favor  of  compromise,  and  advocated  the  policy  of 
allowing  the  rites  of  ancestral  worship  to  be  performed 
by  their  converts.  At  present  it  is  believed  in  and  prac- 
tised alike  by  Buddhists,  Taoists,  and  Confucianists ;  by 
all  classes  of  people,  representing  all  grades  of  moral  and 
religious  character  and  belief,  from  scholars  of  highest 
rank  to  the  most  ignorant  and  degraded  paupers. 

It  is  the  greatest  obstacle  we  have  to  contend  against 
in  propagating  Christianity.  No  compromise,  of  course, 
is  possible ;  and  the  advance  of  the  Gospel  arouses  an 
opposition  that  is  backed  by  their  reverence  for  the 
deceased,  by  all  the  traditions  of  the  past,  and  by  their 
hopes  and  fears  for  the  future  as  well  as  the  present. 

Filial  piety  has  been  lauded  as  the  crowning  virtue  of 
the  Chinese,  and  one  which  Western  nations  would  do 
well  to  imitate.  The  theory  as  inculcated  by  the  ancient 
teachers  is  praiseworthy;  they  make  it  to  consist  in 
reverence  for  and  devotion  to  parents  and  to  other 
superiors  in  age  and  position.  The  practice  of  the 
present  day,  however,  is  far  removed  from  the  theory 
of  the  past,  and  consists  mainly  in  devotion  to  the  dead 
in  the  form  of  offerings  and  prostrations  made  before 
the  ancestral  tablets,  at  the  tombs,  and  to  the  idols  who 
are  supposed  to  have  jurisdiction  over  the  region  of 
departed  spirits.  The  ''  Canon  of  Filial  Piety,"  dating 
back  to  the  classical  period,  is  still  the  authoritative 
guide,  and  the  twenty-four  examples  so  widely  quoted 
and  presented  pictorially  are  used  to  impress  its  lessons ; 
but,  as  we  see  every  day  in  practical  life,  this  filial  piety 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       125 

is  not  a  thing  to  be  greatly  praised.  The  term  as  now 
used  is  misleading,  and  refers  chiefly  to  the  duties  to  be 
performed  by  a  son  after  the  death  of  his  parents ;  so 
that  the  illustration  of  our  Lord  may  not  be  inaptly 
applied  to  the  Chinese,  and  the  words  read,  ''  If  any 
man  shall  say  to  his  father  or  to  his  mother.  That  with 
which  I  might  have  served  you  is  corban,  that  is,  it  will 
be  devoted  to  the  worship  of  your  spirits,  and  honor 
not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  be  free."  The 
faithful  performance  of  worship  before  the  tablets  of 
the  deceased  will  atone  for  a  life  of  neglect.  Moreover, 
the  motives  for  this  devotion  are  not  found  in  reverence 
or  affection  for  the  deceased,  but  in  self-love  and  fear  of 
personal  distress.  The  people  are  chained  to  the  dead. 
They  cannot  move  or  act  without  encountering  prosper- 
ous or  adverse  influences  excited  by  the  spirits  of  the 
dead.  They  are  kept  all  their  lifetime  in  fear,  not  of 
death,  but  of  the  dead. 

For  the  better  understanding  of  the  system,  we  will 
state  briefly  the  theory,  the  form,  and  the  effects  of 
ancestral  worship. 

As  to  its  theory,  it  is  believed  that  each  person  has  I 
three  souls,  which  separate  at  death ;  one  enters  the  \ 
tablet,  one  remains  with  the  body  in  the  grave,  while 
the  other  is  arrested  and  imprisoned  in  the  other  world. 
They  continue  in  conscious  existence,  and  their  happiness 
or  misery  depends  upon  the  favorable  location  of  the 
grave  and  upon  the  sacrifices  of  the  living.  They  be- 
lieve that  the  dead  are  in  need  of,  and  are  capable  of 
enjoying,  the  same  things  they  possessed  or  desired  in 
this  life,  such  as  houses,  money,  food,  clothing,  etc.,  and 


126  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

are  entirely  dependent  upon  living  relations  for  these 
comforts.  The  dead  being  invisible,  all  things  intended 
for  their  use  must  be  rendered  invisible  by  burning,  ex- 
cept food,  whose  flavor,  as  it  arises,  regales  them.  They 
believe  it  is  in  the  power  of  these  spirits  to  return  to 
the  abodes  of  the  living,  and  reward  or  punish  them 
for  their  faithfulness  or  neglect  in  offering  the  necessary 
sacrifices.  It  is  also  beheved  that  dead  ancestors  neg- 
lected, as  well  as  those  whose  families  have  become 
extinct,  become  beggar  spirits  in  the  other  world,  and 
are  compelled,  in  order  to  sustain  a  wretched  existence, 
to  associate  with  the  herd  of  hungry  ghosts,  who  at 
certain  times  run  up  and  down  the  world,  and  are  de- 
pendent upon  pubHc  charity.  They  believe  that  nearly 
all  the  ills  that  afflict  men,  such  as  sickness,  calamity,  or 
death,  are  the  work  of  these  unfortunate  spirits,  who,  in 
their  attempts  to  avenge  themselves,  prey  upon  those 
who  are  not  responsible  for  their  wretchedness.  It  be- 
comes, then,  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance  for  the 
living  to  provide  for  the  comfort  of  the  dead.  A  lucky 
site  for  the  grave  must  be  chosen,  according  to  pre- 
scribed regulations;  the  tablet  must  be  set  up  in  its 
proper  place,  and  all  the  forms  of  worship  be  faithfully 
observed. 

The  worship  offered  is  essentially  the  same  as  that 
performed  before  the  idols.  It  consists  in  burning  in- 
cense, candles,  and  gilt  paper,  in  sacrifices  of  food  and 
other  things,  and  in  prostrations.  It  is  not  distinguish- 
able in  form  from  what  is  seen  daily  in  the  temples. 
The  ceremonies  required  after  death  are  minutely  laid 
down ;  so  that  it  is  often  remarked  that  while  a  man  is 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy,       127 

ill,  his  relatives  are  at  a  loss  to  know  what  to  do  for 
him,  but  when  once  he  is  dead  they  are  in  doubt  no 
longer.  In  some  places  a  cup  of  water  is  placed  at  the 
door,  that  he  may  take  a  last  drink.  A  suit  of  clothes, 
real  ones  if  they  can  afford  it,  but  more  frequently  paper 
imitation,  is  burned  so  that  he  may  be  dressed  respect- 
ably and  be  received  accordingly  as  he  enters  the  next 
world.  A  quantity  of  gilt  or  silvered  paper  is  burned, 
and  thus  transmuted  into  the  coin  of  the  spirit  world, 
that  he  may  have  the  means  to  bribe,  if  necessary,  the 
judges  and  jailers  in  the  court  below,  experience  having 
taught  them  that  such  things  are  not  unknown  in 
mundane  circles.  Frequently  large  quantities  of  this 
silvered  paper  are  sent  in  by  friends  and  relatives,  osten- 
sibly as  tokens  of  friendship  and  good  will,  but  usually 
fear  is  the  motive  power  impelling  to  such  displays  of 
generosity;  the  soul  of  the  dead  man  is  supposed  to 
be  in  a  position  to  wreak  vengeance  on  those  who  have 
injured  him  in  life,  hence  their  alacrity  in  propitiating 
him  by  such  offerings.  The  bed,  bedding,  and  ward- 
robe of  the  deceased,  or  more  frequently  paper  imita- 
tions of  them,  are  burned  to  secure  to  him  the  benefit 
of  such  necessary  articles  in  his  new  abode.  The  cof^n 
is  an  important  affair,  and  even  the  poorest  desire  to 
have  one  of  superior  quality.  The  burial-clothes  must 
also  be  new  and  of  good  material,  to  insure  him  a  re- 
spectful reception.  It  is  important  that  these  clothes 
should  be  put  on  before  the  soul  departs ;  and  as  the 
signs  of  dissolution  become  evident,  the  last  moments 
of  the  dying  are  often  harassed  by  the  hasty  efforts  of 
their  friends  to  put  on  the  burial-clothes.    The  choosing 


128  The  Cross  and  the  Drag07t. 

of  a  grave  is  often  a  difficult  and  expensive  matter; 
but  of  this  details  will  be  given  in  the  discussion  of 
geomancy. 

On  each  seventh  day  for  seven  successive  weeks,  the 
female  members  of  the  family  indulge  in  loud  and  vio- 
lent lamentations,  calling  the  name  of  the  deceased, 
recounting  his  virtues  and  good  deeds,  the  idea  being 
that  such  demonstrations  will  influence  the  judges  of 
the  lower  world  to  treat  the  deceased  with  consideration, 
in  the  same  way  that  a  similar  course  might  be  hoped 
to  influence  favorably  magistrates  in  this  world.  At  a 
certain  period  after  death,  the  spirit  is  supposed  to  re- 
turn, bringing  a  host  of  other  spirits  with  him ;  and  on 
such  occasions,  priests  are  called  in  to  perform  special 
services.  The  tablet  of  the  deceased  is  elevated  to  a 
position  of  honor;  over  the  walls  and  about  the  door 
are  hung  scrolls,  inscriptions  of  various  kinds,  and  de- 
vices of  occult  significance ;  the  priests,  in  their  official 
robes,  march  up  and  down,  bow,  chant,  ring  small  bells, 
wave  the  magic  wand  or  brandish  the  spirit-quelling 
sword,  and,  when  all  is  over,  exact  a  large  fee  for  their 
supposed  invaluable  services.  These  are  the  forms  ob- 
served immediately  after  death.  Subsequently,  at  stated 
periods,  regular  offerings  are  presented.  The  chief  of 
these  is  the  w^orship  at  the  tombs,  which  occurs  every 
spring  about  the  time  of  our  Easter.  At  this  time  the 
family,  as  numerously  represented  as  possible,  visit  the 
graves,  and  first  see  that  they  are  in  good  repair ;  offer- 
ings are  then  made  in  the  form  of  sacrifices  of  fowl, 
fish,  or  pork,  the  flavor  of  which  is  supposed  to  refresh 
the  spirit,  and  of  paper  offerings  of  all  sorts,  which  are 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       129 

transmitted  to  the  spirit  world  by  the  process  of  burn- 
ing. At  these  ceremonies  the  eldest  son  must  preside, 
or,  in  case  of  his  death,  his  heir  must  assume  the  duties. 
The  elder  cannot  worship  the  younger,  so  that  it  be- 
comes absolutely  necessary  to  secure  a  male  descendant 
to  perform  these  ceremonies.  The  eldest  son  inherits 
a  larger  portion  of  his  father's  property  to  enable  him 
to  present  the  offerings  required.  If  he  is  cut  off  with- 
out descendants,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  brothers  to  appoint 
one  of  their  sons  to  succeed  him  in  his  estate  and  filial 
duties.  This  individual,  though  he  be  but  an  infant  in 
arms,  is  master  of  ceremonies  in  the  ancestral  worship. 
Great  stress  is  laid  upon  this  matter,  and  the  priceless 
value  of  a  son  to  a  Chinaman  is  therefore  easily  under- 
stood. A  man  with  many  sons  is  counted  happy, 
because  the  prospect  of  always  having  some  one  to 
perform  the  rites  of  worship  to  his  spirit  is  correspond- 
ingly sure.  If  an  only  son  dies,  or  becomes  a  Christian, 
which  amounts  to  the  same  thing  in  the  matter  of  ances- 
tral worship,  it  is  easy  to  see  what  a  calamity  it  appears. 
This  duty  of  the  eldest  son,  or  the  one  who  succeeds 
him,  takes  precedence  of  all  other  duties.  No  matter 
what  position  a  man  occupies,  or  what  expense  it  in- 
volves, he  is  bound  to  perform  the  ceremonies  required. 
Instances  are  given  where  robbers  and  outlaws  have 
braved  every  consequence,  and  returned  to  perform 
these  duties ;  and  high  officials  are  granted  leave  of  ab- 
sence to  preside  at  these  ceremonies  when  the  duty  falls 
to  them. 

The  ancestral  hall  is  the  most  important  and   sacred 
edifice  in  the  land.     In  it  are  the  tablets  of  the  deceased 

9 


130  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

fathers  of  the  clan  in  which  their  spirits  reside.  If  both 
parents  be  dead,  the  names  of  both,  with  equal  honor, 
are  inscribed  upon  the  tablet.  A  lamp  with  fragrant 
oil  is  always  kept  burning,  and  on  certain  days  special 
offerings  are  made.  The  village  schools  are  often  in 
these  halls,  where  the  presence  of  the  spirits  of  the  de- 
parted worthies  of  their  families  is  supposed  to  exert  a 
salutary  influence  on  the  young  minds.    The  deleterious 

i  effects  of  this  system  are  seen  in  every  department  of  life. 
It  distorts  filial  piety,  and  changes  it  to  a  slavish  servi- 
tude to  the  spirits  of  the  dead.  It  turns  the  respect  and 
reverence  properly  due  to  the  deceased,  into  an  inde- 
finable dread  of  their  wrath.  They  are  hampered  in 
every  movement,  and  led  to  attribute  almost  everything 
to  a  wrong  cause.  If  calamity  befalls  a  man,  it  is  be- 
cause the  grave  of  his  father  is  neglected,  or  is  in  an 
unlucky  situation.  If  a  man  succeeds  in  business  or 
attains  literary  distinction,  it  is  because  of  the  good  in- 
fluences exerted  by  the  spirits  of  the  dead.  So  potent 
is  their  belief  in  the  power  of  the  dead  over  the  living 
that  a  man  will  sometimes  commit  suicide,  so  that,  as  a 
spirit,  he  can  wreak  vengeance  on  his  enemy.     In  the 

I  case  of  women  whose  lives  have  been  rendered  unbear- 
able by  cruelty,  the  most  forcible  argument  they  can 
use  to  secure  kind  treatment  is  the  threat  of  suicide. 
No  other  system  has  gathered  into  itself  so  many 
powerful  motives,  or  holds  the  people  in  such  universal 
bondage  to  its  dictates.  To  provide  for  the  proper  exe- 
cution and  perpetuity  of  the  rites  of  ancestral  worship 
is  the  great  business  of  all  classes,  from  the  Emperor 
down.     A  man's  own  happiness  and  the  perpetuity  of 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy,       131 

his  family  depend  upon  it.  No  other  thought  awakens 
such  feehngs  of  awe  and  reverence.  Affection  for  par- 
ents, self-love,  and  fear,  —  the  latter  by  far  the  strongest 
feeling,  —  combine  in  its  support.  Besides  the  original 
simple  rites  of  worship,  the  priests  of  Buddhism  and 
Taoism  have  made  themselves  necessary  in  giving 
knowledge  of  the  state  of  the  third  soul,  especially, 
which  is  supposed  to  go  into  Hades,  and  may  be  reborn 
in  some  other  state  of  existence.  Under  the  direction 
of  the  priests  of  both  these  leading  sects,  long  series  of 
services  are  necessary,  in  the  houses  or  in  the  temples, 
to  propitiate  the  deities  under  whose  jurisdiction  the 
spirits  are  supposed  to  be.  For  these  services,  called 
kung-tak,  "  laying  up  merit,"  extortionate  charges  are 
often  made.  Cases  like  the  following,  which  the  people 
report,  are  typical  of  others.  A  leading  member  of  a 
family  moderately  wealthy  has  lately  died.  The  cere- 
monies prescribed  have  been  carefully  performed ;  but 
information  is  cunningly  conveyed  to  the  family  that 
their  relative  is  in  great  distress.  The  priests  are  sent 
for,  who,  after  making  investigation,  report  that  the 
spirit  is  in  a  deep,  loathsome  pit,  where  he  is  guarded 
by  demons  with  swords  and  spears.  In  answer  to  anx- 
ious inquiries,  they  reply  that  a  three  days'  kung-tak, 
or  meritorious  service,  will  be  necessary  to  secure  his 
release.  For  this  service  the  sum  of  fifteen  hundred 
dollars  is  asked.  The  family  are  dismayed  at  the 
amount,  but  as  the  case  is  an  urgent  one,  they  agree, 
after  much  consultation,  to  offer  seven  hundred  and  fifty. 
The  priest  refuses  to  accept  it,  and,  after  long  debate, 
the  offer  is  raised  to  one  thousand  dollars.     The  priest 


132  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

reluctantly  agrees  to  attempt  it  for  that  sum.  The  day 
is  appointed,  the  house  prepared,  and  the  relatives  as- 
semble, when  the  priest  appears  with  the  information 
that  the  authorities  of  the  spirit  world  utterly  refuse  to 
release  the  man  for  the  sum  promised,  and  that  nothing 
can  be  done  unless  the  additional  five  hundred  dollars 
are  secured.  In  despair  the  members  of  the  family  go 
among  their  friends,  and  borrow,  at  the  highest  rates  of 
interest,  the  sum  required.  The  ceremonies  then  go 
for\vard,  the  relatives  meanwhile  in  a  state  of  painful 
anxiety  as  to  the  result.  Presently  the  priest  informs 
them  that  a  commotion  among  the  spirits  indicates  that 
he  is  about  to  be  released.  The  second  day  passes, 
however,  without  any  special  demonstration,  but  on  the 
third  day  the  relatives  are  informed  that  the  unfortunate 
spirit  is  almost  out,  clinging  only  to  the  mouth  of  the 
pit;  their  power,  however,  has  reached  its  limit,  and 
unless  three  hundred  dollars  more  are  supplied,  all 
efforts  will  be  fruitless.  The  family  by  this  time  are 
almost  frantic  in  their  fear  and  anxiety ;  and  in  terror 
for  the  consequences,  they  pawn  their  bracelets,  jewels, 
and  rich  clothing,  and  thus  contrive  to  get  the  money. 
The  priest,  shrewdly  seeing  that  no  more  can  be  ex- 
torted, soon  announces  that  the  spirit  has  escaped  from 
the  pit,  and  a  tremendous  explosion  of  fire-crackers 
follows.  Greetings  are  exchanged,  and  the  priest  de- 
parts for  fresh  fields  of  enterprise,  leaving  the  family 
lighter  in  heart  and  in  pocket.  The  release  of  the  spirit, 
however,  is  only  temporary;  the  priest  only  engages 
to  extricate  him  from  present  difificulties.  There  is  no 
promise  of  continued  peace  or  happiness  vouchsafed. 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy,       133 


As  a  system  it  is  full  of  absurd  and  monstrous  con- 
tradictions ;  and  reduced  to  its  final  motive,  springs  from 
the  fear  of  the  Hving  that  the  dead  will  injure  them,  and 
not  from  any  respect  for,  or  desire  to  better  the  con- 
dition of  the  departed.  It  terrorizes  the  living,  and 
presents  a  picture  of  the  dead  at  once  miserable  and 
hopeless.  The  amount  of  expense  involved  is  immense. 
Ancestral*  temples  are  more  numerous  than  any  other 
kind  of  public  buildings.  They  are  usually  erected  at 
a  cost  that  is  great  compared  with  what  is  expended  on 
their  dwellings ;  while  the  cost  of  the  annual  offerings 
reaches  in  the  aggregate  an  enormous  sum.  It  has  been 
estimated,  on  a  fair  basis,  that  the  Chinese  spend  directly 
on  ancestral  worship,  one  hundred  and  twenty  millions 
of  dollars  every  year.  To  this  should  be  added  the 
amount  poured  out  under  the  name  of  public  charity 
for  the  rehef  of  the  wandering  ghosts,  which  makes  a 
total  of  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of 
dollars  spent  in  vain  worship  of  the  dead,  while  the 
myriads  of  suffering  and  destitute  in  this  life  are  left 
uncared  for.  Under  this  system,  a  man  who  will  ex- 
pend ten  thousand  dollars  on  a  lucky  grave  for  his 
father,  will  hardly  give  fifty  cents  toward  the  burial  of 
his  infant  child,  under  the  delusion  that  the  little  spirit 
so  early  blasted  is  in  some  way  accursed,  and  is,  more- 
over, powerless  to  help  or  harm  him. 

Ancestral  worship  is  inseparably  connected  with  geo- 
mancy,  earth-divination,  or  the  doctrine  of  Ftmg-shui, 
"  wind  and  water,"  one  of  the  most  gigantic  systems  of 
delusion  that  ever  gained  prevalence  among  men.  It 
is  beHeved  that  there  is  a  subtle,  intangible  something, 


134  T^h^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

vaguely  characterized  as  wind  and  water,  that  has  a 
most  powerful  influence  upon  the  fortunes  and  destinies 
of  men.  What  the  principles  of  this  occult  science  are, 
it  has  been  impossible  to  determine.  Its  power  largely 
depends  upon  its  intangibility;  and  in  the  hands  of  de- 
signing men,  playing  upon  the  superstitious  fears  of  the 
people  and  exaggerating  the  effect  of  the  conjunction  of 
certain  natural  influences  upon  outward  events,  this  sys- 
tem, called  geomancy,  has  become  a  mighty  power, 
and  has  imposed  a  yoke  of  most  galling  bondage  upon 
the  people.  They  have  associated  it  with  ancestral 
worship  so  that  the  two  are  interwoven,  and  combine  to 
form  the  strongest  barrier  to  progress  and  enlighten- 
ment of  every  kind. 

In  explanation  of  its  principle,  the  fungy  "  wind,"  is 
said  to  be  the  cold  air  which  issues  from  the  earth ;  and 
it  is  in  all  cases  desirable  that  there  be  no  hollow  or 
depression  near  a  grave,  lest  this  evil  wind  blow  into  it 
and  disturb  the  coffin  or  the  bones. 

The  shiii,  "  water,"  pertains  to  the  configuration  of  the 
earth,  which  is  supposed  to  be  caused  by  the  Dragon, 
whose  shape  is  discerned  in  the  uneven  line  of  the  moun- 
tains along  the  horizon.  The  home  of  the  Dragon 
is  in  the  water,  in  whose  winding  course  he  delights. 
Tracing  the  water  to  its  source,  we  come  to  the  meeting- 
place  of  the  dragons,  the  fountain-head  of  the  influences 
that  control  human  destiny;  hence  over  the  gates  of 
many  villages  may  be  seen  the  words,  Ui-lung,  "  meet- 
ing of  dragons,"  indicating  the  propitious  site  of  the 
town.  The  Dragon  is  all-important :  he  has  power  to 
give  prosperity  to  the  land,  to  bring  glory  to  the  king 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.      135 

and  honor  to  the  sage,  and  is  the  symbol  of  all  superi- 
ority and  success  in  social,  political,  and  moral  affairs. 
Hence  it  appears  that  watercourses,  as  the  haunts  of 
dragons,  are  of  the  first  importance,  their  source,  direc- 
tion, or  conjunction  with  each  other,  and  the  influences 
resulting,  being  determined  by  the  geomancer's  com- 
pass. If,  for  instance,  in  the  case  of  a  grave  the  water 
flows  past  a  certain  point  of  the  compass,  the  descend- 
ants will  be  prosperous ;  if  it  pass  at  another  angle,  dis- 
tress will  overtake  them. 

The  geomancer's  compass,  so  necessary  in  determin- 
ing every  location,  has  twelve  cyclical  characters,  analo- 
gous to  the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac,  inscribed  at 
equal  distances  around  the  outer  circle.  The  first  is  at 
the  northern  extremity,  and  is  placed  at  the  back  of  the 
tomb,  which,  unless  for  special  reasons,  always  faces 
south.  The  order  in  which  the  signs  are  read,  and  cal- 
culations made,  is  from  east  to  west,  according  to  the 
diurnal  motion,  as  it  appears  to  them,  of  the  sun  and 
stars.  If,  as  the  points  of  the  compass  are  noted  in 
tracing  the  watercourse,  there  be  a  bend  or  the  junc- 
tion of  two  courses  on  the  north,  the  indication  is  that 
the  posterity  if  poor  will  be  thieves,  or  if  rich,  that  they 
will  be  robbed.  If  these  signs  appear  on  the  northeast, 
they  show  that  the  descendants  will  die  young,  or  be 
left  widows,  or,  worse  still,  men  without  children.  If 
they  appear  at  the  next  point,  the  descendants  will  be 
greatly  afflicted  with  certain  diseases ;  or  if  the  bend  in 
the  watercourse  occur  to  the  east,  they  will  become 
vagabonds.  At  the  next  point,  disobedience  and  rebel- 
lion are  indicated;   at  the  next,  a  snake  will  grow  of 


136  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

itself  in  the  tomb,  causing  restlessness  to  the  bones  of 
the  deceased  and  consequently  to  the  fortunes  of  his  pos- 
terity, bringing  the  evil  wind  of  unhappy  destiny  with 
special  force  to  blast  their  prospects.  And  so  on  through 
the  circuit,  indicating  at  each  successive  point  the  evils 
of  an  unlucky  site.  The  water  in  front  of  a  tomb  should 
never  be  stagnant,  but  always  running  in  a  stream. 
Riches  and  rank  are  supposed  to  flow  capriciously,  Hke 
water,  from  point  to  point;  hence  so  much  depends  on 
the  course  of  the  water  as  it  flows  by  the  tomb.  The 
cutting  of  roads  or  the  building  of  bridges  and  dams 
may  alter  the  watercourse  and  disturb  all  the  natural 
influences  of  the  place,  and  a  man  may  be  ruined  in  for- 
tune by  the  displacement  of  a  hundred-weight  of  earth 
behind  the  tomb  of  his  grandfather. 

The  power  of  distinguishing  the  virtue  of  different 
locations  rests  with  a  class  of  men  called  wind  and  water 
doctors,  or,  as  they  style  themselves,  professors  of  ge- 
ography, their  geography,  however,  being  only  geo- 
mancy,  or  earth-divination,  just  as  the  astronomy  of  the 
Chinese  is  nothing  more  than  astrology.  They  trace 
their  system  back  to  the  Yik-king,  one  of  the  oldest 
Chinese  writings,  which,  whatever  may  have  been  its 
original  significance,  has  been  widely  used  as  a  book  of 
charms  and  divination.  Traces  of  it  are  found  as  early 
as  the  Han  dynasty  in  the  first  centuries  of  the  Christian 
era,  when  the  study  of  the  supernatural  was  carried  to  an 
extreme,  but  as  a  system  it  is  evidently  of  comparatively 
recent  invention.  Instances  of  the  belief  in  lucky  sites 
appear  all  along  the  history  of  the  past,  as  when  Kwok- 
puk  (third  century),  claimed  as  one  of  its  early  advo- 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       137 

cates,  visited  Canton  and  predicted  its  great  population 
and  prosperity  from  its  favorable  location.  It  was  not 
until  the  Ming  dynasty  (a.  D.  1368-1628)  that  it  was 
developed  as  a  separate  system.  Four  names  are  associ- 
ated with  it  in  that  period,  each  of  which  seems  to  repre- 
sent the  head  of  a  different  school ;  and  the  deep  secrets 
of  the  science,  so  called,  are  handed  down  in  the  families 
of  these  four  men.  During  the  last  two  centuries  it  has 
received  a  great  impetus,  and  appealing  to  the  host  of  lo- 
cal superstitions  and  traditions,  has  gained  a  sway  over 
the  minds  of  the  people  that  is  almost  incomprehensible 
to  outsiders.  It  shows  marks  of  each  of  the  three  great 
sects,  and  has  its  Buddhistic,  Taoistic,  and  Confucianistic 
phases,  thus  making  an  ally  of  each  of  these  powerful 
systems. 

The  details  of  its  workings  present  it  in  many  absurd 
and  puerile  aspects.  The  Dragon  is  the  presiding  genius 
of  the  system,  as  he  is  the  mythical  protector  of  the 
whole  Empire.  According  to  their  terminology,  lung, 
''  dragon,"  means  that  which  rises,  or  is  lofty  in  loca- 
tion, and  is  used  to  designate  mountains,  also  in  speaking 
of  national  and  individual  prosperity.  Their  fabulous 
dragon  is  a  monster  with  scales  like  a  crocodile,  and 
five-clawed  feet,  but  no  wings,  so  that  when  he  rises  it 
is  by  his  own  inherent  power.  He  has  also  the  power 
of  transforming  himself  at  pleasure.  *'  A  flying  saurian 
is  an  original  Chinese  creation,  quite  unlike  the  Greek 
dragon,  which  was  of  the  serpent  family."  The  geo- 
mancers  call  all  high  land,  hmg,  *'  dragon,"  and  all  low 
land,  sktii,  "  water,"  asserting  that  the  Dragon  rules  the 
one,  and  the  water  the  other.     Mountain  chains  are  said 


138  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

to  be  the  encircling  dragons  protecting  the  place.  Every 
location,  to  be  propitious,  should  have  high  land  behind 
and  a  low  plain  in  front;  and  where  the  high  land  is 
wanting,  groves  of  trees  should  be  planted  as  a  substi- 
tute. The  Dragon  follows  the  watercourses,  and  his 
influence  begins  where  the  stream  takes  its  rise,  and  re- 
mains permanently  where  two  streams  meet. 

They  believe  in  a  deadly  vapor  called  Shat-hi.  This 
malicious  principle  enters  a  shop  or  a  house,  and  dis- 
aster follows ;  it  invades  a  man's  body,  and  he  dies.  The 
Dragon  has  the  power  to  check  it  and  preserve  hfe. 
This  murderous  breath  is  greatly  feared,  and  many  de- 
vices are  resorted  to  in  order  to  prevent  its  entrance 
into  the  house.  Sometimes  a  wall  is  erected  before  the 
door  at  a  distance  of  ten  feet  or  more,  with  inscriptions 
for  good  luck  inscribed,  or  a  screen  may  be  placed  in- 
side to  check  its  approach.  To  each  side  of  the  house 
is  assigned  a  list  of  lucky  and  unlucky  objects.  In 
front,  for  instance,  it  is  unlucky  to  have  a  well  or  a 
grindstone  opposite  the  door.  The  corner  of  a  wall,  a 
temple,  two  street  crossings,  or  the  entrance  to  a  lane, 
are  things  to  be  avoided  in  front  of  a  house. 

The  "secret  arrow,"  Om-tsin,  is  another  name  for  this 
evil  influence ;  a  narrow  lane  opposite  the  door,  afl"ord- 
ing  the  best  facility  for  shooting  it  directly  into  the 
house.  To  prevent  it  small  stone  lions  on  pillars  are 
sometimes  set  up.  At  the  side  of  many  houses  may 
be  seen  small  pillars  of  wood,  stone,  or  plaster,  with  the 
words  Tai-shdn-shik-korn-tong ;  that  is,  "Tai-shan  dares 
to  resist,"  meaning  that  the  good  influences  of  Tai-shan, 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  of  the  sacred  mountains  of 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       139 


China,  are  invoked  to  give  protection  against  the  evil 
spirits.  An  image  of  Kwan-ti,  the  god  of  war,  is  some- 
times placed  on  the  roof  as  a  means  of  protection,  and 
stone  arrows  used  as  proof  against  the  "  secret  arrow." 
A  temple  to  the  east  of  the  house  is  a  good  omen,  but 
one  to  the  north  is  bad,  and  to  the  west  worse  still. 

The  following  dialogue,  written  by  a  Chinese  scholar, 
will  give  some  insight  into  the  method  of  securing  lucky 
sites  for  graves,  ancestral  halls,  houses,  or  villages. 

GRAVES. 

Q.  When  a  man's  parents  die,  is  it  necessary  for  him  to 
seek  a  propitious  spot  in  the  hills  for  their  burial? 

A.  It  is  his  duty  with  all  his  heart  and  strength  to  seek  such 
a  place. 

Q.  What  are  the  best  means  to  employ  in  searching  for  a 
suitable  location? 

A.  If  the  deceased,  in  his  lifetime,  has  already  selected  a 
spot,  then  a  great  outlay  of  money  and  strength  may  be  avoided ; 
otherwise  it  will  be  necessary  to  engage  a  professor  of  geomancy 
who  has  acquired  some  repute,  and  with  him  make  the  search. 

Q.  What  are  the  tests  by  which  a  professor  of  ability  is 
known  ? 

A.  He  may  be  recommended  by  friends  who  have  tried  him, 
or  his  proficiency  may  be  tested  by  having  him  examine  some 
old  tomb  and  show  its  good  points  :  in  what  way  literary  honor 
or  military  prosperity  has  come ;  in  what  particular  years  civil 
and  military  officers  have  arisen  in  the  family ;  at  what  time,  ac- 
cording to  the  indications,  sons  have  been  given ;  what  is  the 
present  condition  of  the  descendants ;  also  whether  white  ants 
have  penetrated  and  injured  the  bones,  or  water  soaked  and 
destroyed  them,  thus  cutting  off  the  family  and  name.  If  he 
answers  these  without  mistake  he  is  a  first-class  professor,  and 
such  are  exceedingly  rare. 


140  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

Q.  How  may  the  services  of  a  professor  of  this  kind  be 
secured  ? 

A.  You  must  make  him  handsome  presents  and  invite  him 
to  your  house  as  a  guest,  and  for  every  visit  to  the  hills  you 
must  pay  him  not  less  than  eight  or  ten  dollars. 

Q.  How  long  will  it  take  him  to  decide  upon  a  favorable 
location  ? 

A.  That  is  a  matter  of  uncertainty.  The  shortest  time  would 
be  ten  days,  but  it  may  require  two  years  or  more. 

Q.   What  considerations  would  hasten  or  delay? 

A.  If  those  concerned  readily  agree  to  the  methods  of  the 
professor,  and  are  free  and  generous  in  everything,  he  will  also 
do  his  best  to  please  them,  in  the  hope  of  being  recommended 
to  another  family ;  and  further,  in  the  purchase  of  grave  lots  the 
professors  get  a  commission  of  three  or  four  per  cent,  so  that 
under  such  circumstances  everything  may  be  settled  in  ten  or 
fifteen  days.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  those  concerned  think  they 
know  something  of  geomancy  themselves,  and  bring  up  objec- 
tions to  the  professor's  statements,  desiring  to  have  all  good 
influences  centre  in  one  spot,  he  will  simply  accept  their  hospi- 
tality for  a  short  time,  and  after  he  goes,  others  will  be  engaged 
with  no  better  success,  so  that  three  or  four  years  may  pass  be- 
fore a  suitable  place  for  burial  is  decided  upon. 

Q.  When  the  professor  goes  to  the  hills  to  search  for  a  site, 
what  method  does  he  pursue  ? 

A.  Having  first  chosen  an  auspicious  day,  he  goes  in  a 
sedan  chair  to  the  hill,  accompanied  by  the  man  who  has  ground 
for  sale.  Having  carefully  inspected  the  position  on  each  of  the 
four  sides,  and  noted  the  shape  of  the  hill  in  its  depressions  and 
elevations,  he  descends  and  makes  a  circuit  of  the  hill  three  or 
four  miles  off,  carefully  looking  to  see  if  there  are  any  breaks  or 
landslides,  observing  the  direction  of  the  watercourses  with  each 
bend  and  turn,  and  finally,  after  these  preliminaries,  adjusts  his 
geomancer's  compass  to  discover  the  position  of  the  stars  in 
relation  to  the  spot.     This  is  the  general  mode  of  proceeding. 

Q.   How  is  a  propitious  site  distinguished  from  its  opposite  ? 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.        141 

A,  Every  auspicious  site  is  connected  with  some  range  of 
hills,  that  extends  perhaps  for  hundreds  of  miles  in  a  succession 
of  ridges,  with  passes  leading  into  level  plains.  At  the  back 
stands  a  lofty  peak  called  the  "rear  barrier,"  or  "back  rest;" 
on  the  left  and  right  are  spurs  of  rock  called  "  the  attendants," 
while  the  place  for  the  grave  appears  like  a  great  nest.  The 
shape  of  the  hill  may  be  like  an  elephant,  or  a  lion,  or  a  phoenix, 
or  an  unicorn,  each  shape  having  some  special  significance.  Be- 
low there  should  be  the  foot-protecting  sand,  and  every  grave 
where  this  bottom  layer  of  sand  is  found  indicates  honor  for 
posterity,  and  the  lack  of  it  presages  dishonor.  It  is  the  true 
dragon  pulse.  It  is  said  that  the  Dragon  follows  the  water- 
course, and  the  meeting-place  of  waters  is  the  meeting-place  of 
the  dragons,  where  the  virtues  of  hill  and  stream  are  united  and 
the  grass  ever  green.  Such  a  place  being  found,  the  conforma- 
tion cf  the  land  on  all  sides  is  observed,  and  if  there  appear 
no  outlet  for  the  good  influences  in  the  air,  it  is  pronounced  an 
auspicious  site. 

Q,  What  outside  marks  are  sought  ? 

A.  In  the  distance  there  should  be  groups  of  mountains 
with  streams  of  water  encircling  them ;  in  front  a  stretch  of 
level  plain,  a  pond,  or  lake.  In  the  wider  circuit,  the  level 
space  should  be  large  enough  for  ten  thousand  horses,  and  the 
watercourse  be  sufficient  to  admit  a  dragon  boat.  If  the  ex- 
panse be  wide,  children  and  grandchildren  will  multiply  and  be 
strong.  If  the  front  is  toward  the  star  of  luck,  some  of  the 
family  will  rise  in  office.  If  on  the  right  and  left  the  rocks  as- 
sume the  shapes  of  drums  and  flags,  it  presages  military  power. 
From  the  top  of  the  hill  the  view  should  extend  for  miles,  with 
mountains  and  streams  interspersed.  If  the  hills  opposite  are 
in  the  shape  of  moth  wings,  it  indicates  that  beautiful  daughters- 
in-law  and  good  daughters  will  appear. 

Q.  If  the  spot  itself  and  the  surroundings  unite  in  auspi- 
cious qualities,  what  then  should  be  done  ? 

A.   In  Canton  there  is  a  distinction  made  between  open,  or 
"bright,"  and  covered,  or  "dark"  graves.     Those  excavated 


142  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

from  the  top  to  the  depth  of  from  six  to  nine  feet,  and  receiv- 
ing only  one  coffin,  are  called  "  bright "  graves.  When  the 
opening  is  made  from  the  side  without  disturbing  the  surface, 
they  are  called  covered  vaults.  At  present  the  open  graves  are 
most  used  because  less  expensive.  In  some  instances  the  grave 
is  lined  with  tiles,  and  the  coffin  placed  in  the  centre,  sufficient 
space  being  left  for  a  man  to  walk  around  it.  Such  arrange- 
ments prevent  its  being  moved  or  moistened  by  water,  and  this 
form  is  called  a  grave-house  ;  only  the  rich  can  bury  in  this  way. 

Q,   What  is  the  proper  method  in  making  an  open  grave  ? 

A.  Choose  a  lucky  day  and  an  auspicious  hour,  and  accom- 
pany the  professor  of  geomancy  to  the  place,  taking  workmen 
with  you.  Open  the  compass,  adjust  it  with  care,  and  ob- 
serve the  direction  of  the  needle,  that  you  may  know  where 
to  begin.  First,  worship  the  gods  of  the  hill  and  of  the  earth, 
that  you  may  not  incur  their  wrath.  This  is  called  making  the 
cave,  or  opening.  It  is  easier  for  the  professor  to  indicate  the 
location  in  general  than  to  mark  the  exact  spot. 

Q.  What  are  the  signs  of  a  true  opening  for  a  grave? 

A.  Near  the  surface,  one  half  should  be  sand  and  one  half 
clay,  with  but  few  large  stones.  After  digging  four  or  five  feet 
you  may  come  upon  a  rock  that  cannot  be  moved,  or  upon 
water,  and  the  place  have  to  be  abandoned.  At  a  depth  of 
three  or  four  feet  a  layer  of  clay  may  be  reached,  and  at  six  or 
seven  feet  a  layer  of  sand,  then  a  layer  of  loose  stones,  and  then 
a  layer  of  hard  clay,  yellow,  red,  or  variegated.  Beyond  this, 
water  will  be  reached.  Those  buried  above  the  hard  clay  find 
the  air  warm  and  comfortable,  and  have  no  trouble  from  water 
or  white  ants.  Good  clay  is  a  sure  indication  that  it  is  a  safe 
place  to  bury,  and  the  quality  of  the  clay  may  be  tested  by  tak- 
ing bits  from  the  sides  and  straining  it  through  water.  If  no 
sand  appears  and  the  clay  feels  greasy  to  the  touch,  it  is  good. 

Q.  Having  bought  the  ground  and  failing  to  reach  the  proper 
clay,  what  is  to  be  done  ? 

A.  In  buying  the  ground  you  deposit  the  bargain  money, 
with  the  understanding  that  the  whole  is  to  be  paid  after  the 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       143 

grave  is  dug.  The  surroundings  being  auspicious,  you  try  on 
all  sides  until  you  find  the  clay.  If  a  rock  is  encountered  that 
will  not  yield,  but  through  which  a  small  opening  can  be  made 
showing  clay  below,  you  can  go  beyond  your  own  plot  and 
make  an  entrance  from  the  side  under  the  rock.  Such  are 
called  "rock-covered"  graves,  and  are  the  most  secure,  it  being 
impossible  for  water  to  reach  them. 

Q,  Having  found  the  proper  clay,  what  is  the  manner  of 
burial  ? 

A.  A  lucky  day  must  be  chosen.  The  whole  family  must 
give  the  day,  month,  and  year  of  birth  of  each  to  a  fortune- 
teller, who  will  cast  their  horoscopes  and  determine  the  proper 
time  to  proceed. 

Q.  When  there  are  a  number  of  brothers,  may  not  disputes 
arise  ? 

A.  This  is  often  a  source  of  trouble.  Different  positions  are 
canvassed  as  to  their  bearings  upon  different  scions  of  the 
house,  and  the  geomancer  is  at  a  loss  to  know  what  to  do. 
Sometimes  each  brother  will  engage  a  separate  professor,  and 
years  will  elapse  before  the  matter  is  setded,  the  coffin  mean- 
while remaining  in  a  temporary  receptacle. 

Q.  Why  are  the  dead  sometimes  left  for  years  in  these 
"  earth  pavilions  "  unburied? 

A.  Because,  as  intimated  above,  the  family  may  be  large, 
and  the  brothers  cannot  agree  upon  a  suitable  place.  Another 
reason  is  that  after  negotiations  for  a  propitious  site  have  been 
carried  on  some  time,  the  family  may  become  poor,  the  children 
and  grandchildren  scattered,  so  that  the  matter  is  dropped. 
Sometimes  while  the  coffin  rests  in  this  temporary  receptacle, 
sudden  prosperity  comes  to  the  family,  and  believing  they  have 
found  the  place  where  the  best  influences  centre,  they  are  not 
willing  to  move  it,  lest  reverses  come. 

Q.  What  reasons  are  given  for  exhuming  and  removing  the 
dead? 

A.  A  more  favorable  site  may  have  been  found  under  the 
direction  of  the  geomancer,  who  is  constantly  suggesting  new 


144  ^/^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


places  and  pointing  out  defects  in  the  old.     It  is  too  shallow, 
perhaps,  or  the  dew  and  mist  do  not  fall  and  rise  propitiously, 
or  a  stream  sweeps  past  it  in  an  unlucky  manner,  or  the  sand 
has  moved,  or  the  watercourse  changed,  so  that  it  must  be  ex- 
humed.    If  in  digging,  water  or  white  ants  appear,  the  necessity 
for  immediate  removal  is  evident ;  and  often  it  requires  several 
changes  before  the  final  resting-place  is  found. 
Q.   How  are  young  children  treated  in  burial? 
A.   In  this  the  pernicious  effects  of  geomancy  are  seen.    The 
care  bestowed  on  the  burial  of  parents  is  for  personal  advantage. 
When  young  children  die  they  are  supposed  to  be  under  the 
curse  of  Heaven,  and  are  called  unlucky ;  and  before  daylight 
in  the  morning  they  are  given  to  coolies,  who,  receiving  only 
thirty  or  forty  cents,  carry  them  out  and  bury  them  at  random 
in  some  shallow  grave  in  the  waste  land  near  the  city,  treating 
them  with  no  more  respect  than  if  they  were  mere  animals. 

Q.  It  is  said  that  quarrels  and  lawsuits  often  arise  about 
burial-lots,  breaking  up  families,  exciting  bitter  hostilities,  and 
often  causing  the  loss  of  life.     Whence  these  evils  ? 

A.   These  evils  are  due  to  geomancy.     Every  one  wants  the 
best,  but  people  are  numerous,  and  lucky  sites  few.     The  rich 
have  bought  up  broad  tracts,  so  that  the  poor  man  who  wishes 
only  six  feet  of  earth,  finds  no  place  for  burial.     In  villages,  the 
large  and  influential  clans  often  use  violence  to  secure  their 
ends,  and  the  evils  are  multiplied.     Quarrels  and  bloody  fights 
ensue,  boundary  stones  are  removed,  the  bones  of  the  dead  arc 
dishonored,  and  years  are  spent  in  litigation.     Magistrates  find 
it  difficult  to  give  judgment  in  such  matters.     Chii-fu-tsz  i  was 
involved  in  a  case  of  this  kind,  where  a  man,  taking  an  old 
stone,  cut  his  name  upon  it,  and  surreptitiously  set  it  up  in  a  rich 
man's  burying-lot.     Ten  years  afterwards  he  brought  the  case 
before  the  magistrate,  who  seeing  this  proof  of  the  peasant's 
right,  rebuked  the   rich  man  for  his  oppression  of  the  poor, 
and  commanded  him  to  vacate  the  place  in  favor  of  the  poor 
1  The  celebrated  philosopher  and  commentator  on  the  writings  of 
Confucius  in  the  twelfth  century. 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy,       145 

peasant.  When  Chii-fu-tsz  had  retired  from  office  he  was  acci- 
dentally strolling  over  the  spot,  and  struck  with  the  favorable 
surroundings  of  the  place,  exclaimed,  "  I  have  never  seen  any- 
thing equal  to  this."  An  old  man,  who  happened  to  be  standing 
near,  recounted  the  history  of  the  lawsuit,  that  had  come  under 
his  own  jurisdiction.  The  philosopher,  incensed  at  the  thought 
of  the  injustice  practised,  cursed  the  place,  and  forthwith  there 
came  violent  wind,  thunder,  and  an  earthquake,  and  a  great 
chasm  yawned  where  the  beautiful  site  had  appeared. 

Q.  What  becomes  of  the  poor  who  cannot  afford  lucky  sites  ? 

A.  They  are  buried  one  above  another  in  the  waste  places, 
no  stone  to  mark  the  place,  or  anything  to  distinguish  one  from 
the  other. 

ANCESTRAL  HALLS. 

Q.  In  a  large  village  and  powerful  clan,  what  is  of  first  im- 
portance ? 

A.  The  ancestral  hall,  where  the  fragrant  incense  is  ever 
kept  burning. 

Q.  Is  it  necessary  that  the  site  of  this  hall  or  temple  be  in 
a  good  geomantic  position  ? 

A.  The  ancestral  hall  requires  the  best  site  in  the  village. 
There  should  be  an  elevation  to  support  it  behind,  and  a  level 
space  in  front.  A  professor  of  geomancy  must  be  invited  to 
inspect  the  place  with  his  compass,  noting  all  the  bearings  ;  and 
having  selected  the  most  lucky  of  days,  he  begins  to  draw  the 
plan,  —  the  height,  the  depth,  the  breadth  and  length,  being 
determined  exactly.  The  hall  must  be  constructed  on  his  plan 
without  the  variation  of  a  single  point. 

Q.  What  ceremonies  are  necessary  when  the  building  is 
commenced? 

A.  There  are  many.  First,  a  lucky  day  must  be  chosen, 
and  a  notice  posted  informing  all  the  families  concerned.  A 
list  of  restrictions  is  also  published,  setting  forth  that  on  certain 
days,  certain  people  must  not  approach  the  place.  Women 
during  certain  periods  before  and  after  the  birth  of  children, 

10 


146  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

and  members  of  families  where  there  has  been  recent  death,  are 
especially  forbidden  to  come  near. 

Q.  In  the  process  of  the  work,  what  ceremonies  are  neces- 
sary? 

A.  In  laying  the  beams  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that 
it  be  done  at  the  time  indicated  on  a  propitious  day,  it  may  be 
at  midnight  or  it  may  be  at  dawn.  The  services  of  a  wise  and 
honorable  man  are  engaged,  who,  as  the  time  approaches,  wor- 
ships the  beams,  repeating  forms  of  blessings  and  prayers  for 
luck  and  prosperity,  the  people  bowing  with  joyful  cries  in  rec- 
ognition of  the  propitious  signs. -^ 

Q.  What  are  the  things  which  specially  pertain  to  geomancy 
in  the  structure  ? 

A.  Before  the  door  should  be  an  empty  or  lucky  room ;  the 
direction  in  which  the  water  from  streams,  or  springs,  or  rain- 
fall flows  is  important  in  determining  the  increase  or  dissipation 
of  wealth ;  the  doors  must  be  placed  so  as  to  admit  free  circu- 
lation of  air ;  and  many  other  signs. 

Q.  The  graves  and  ancestral  halls  being  auspiciously  placed, 
riches  and  honor  should  flow  continuously  to  the  generations 
following ;  how  is  it  that  the  opposite  so  frequently  happens  ? 

A.  The  causes  are  many.  The  surroundings  of  the  temple 
may  have  changed  ;  houses  may  have  been  built  so  as  to  over- 
shadow it,  or  the  trees  grown  and  become  too  dense  and  gloomy ; 
the  sand  may  have  moved  or  the  watercourse  changed ;  land- 
slides may  have  occurred  behind ;  and  similar  things  to  destroy 
the  luck.  Hence  the  professor  of  geomancy  is  in  constant 
demand,  and  suggests  changes  and  improvements  as  in  the  case 
of  graves. 

Q.  What  relations  and  duties  do  the  living  sustain  to  the 
ancestral  hall? 

A.  The  hall  is  for  the  spirits  of  the  deceased,  and  sacrifices 
must  be  offered  according  to  prescribed  regulations.  In  the 
spring  and  autumn  offerings  of  sheep,  pigs,  etc.,  are  made. 

^  Zech.  iv.  7.  And  he  shall  bring  forth  the  headstone  thereof  with 
shoutings,  crying,  Grace,  grace,  unto  it. 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomajtcy.       147 

From  the  great  ancestor  down  through  each  separate  branch  of 
the  family,  sacrificial  fields  are  entailed,  from  which  the  rent  re- 
ceived goes  to  provide  offerings.  From  the  surplus  each  adult 
male  receives  a  certain  allowance,  while  the  remainder  goes  into 
a  general  fund,  to  be  used  for  rewards  of  various  kinds  and  for 
the  support  of  widows  and  the  aged.  The  place  for  the  school 
is  in  front  of  the  tablets,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  spirits  of 
their  ancestors,  the  descendants  feel  a  constant  impulse  to  stu- 
dious exertion. 

Q.  Where  streams  meet  a  small  pagoda  is  often  seen ;  what 
significance  has  it? 

A.  It  is  erected  at  the  dictates  of  geomancy.  The  place 
where  the  water  flows  out  being  low,  with  no  hill  or  high  em- 
bankment to  obstruct  the  escape  of  good  influences,  a  pagoda 
is  erected  to  check  these  influences  and  throw  them  back  over 
the  land.  Sometimes  two  on  opposite  sides  of  the  stream  will 
combine  in  the  work  of  restraining  the  outflow  of  good  luck. 
They  are  usually  in  the  shape  of  a  scholar's  pencil,  whence  their 
name,  Man-pat,  with  an  image  of  the  god  of  letters  inside, 
and  are  supposed  to  be  especially  efficacious  in  bringing  literary 
blessings  to  the  place. 

ERECTING   HOUSES. 

Q.  When  a  man  wishes  to  build  a  house  in  a  village,  how 
does  he  go  about  it? 

A.  He  first  purchases  a  plot  of  ground,  at  a  propitious  dis- 
tance from  the  ancestral  hall,  idol  temples,  and  open-air  altars, 
and  engaging  a  professor  of  geomancy  to  choose  a  lucky 
day,  encloses  the  lot  with  a  wall,  and  prepares  to  lay  the 
foundation. 

Q.  What  are  the  ceremonies  required  in  this  work  ? 

A.  He  must  give  public  notice  of  his  intentions,  that  all  the 
village  may  know,  and  all  trouble  from  personal  offence  or  inter- 
ference be  avoided.  As  to  the  height  and  depth  of  the  house, 
there  are  fixed  regulations  to  be  observed.     If,  for  instance, 


148  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

there  is  a  high  mountain  behind,  and  a  stream  of  water  flowing 
in  front,  while  on  each  side  are  ridges  covered  with  trees,  then 
the  house  should  be  from  twenty  to  thirty  feet  high,  with  a  tower, 
and  extend  back  in  six  or  seven  courts  or  sections,  and  be  from 
fifty  to  sixty  feet  broad,  to  secure  proper  proportions.  Only  a 
very  rich  man  could  afford  such  a  house. 

Q.   As  to  the  surroundings,  what  should  be  done  ? 

A.  The  professor  of  geomancy  should  examine  the  situation 
on  all  sides  to  see  that  there  is  nothing  that  would  prove  a  hin- 
drance to  comfort  or  prosperity. 

Q.  In  every  village  there  are  houses  fronting  in  different  di- 
rections;  is  this  objectionable? 

A.  The  lay  of  the  land  varies  in  different  places.  For  in- 
stance, there  may  be  a  hill  behind  and  level  ground  in  front,  but 
no  outlying  mounds  or  banks  of  gravel  to  flank  the  spot ;  then 
trees  are  planted  to  correct  this  defect.  The  houses  are  mostly 
on  one  plan,  opening  on  the  front  and  not  at  the  side.  If  the 
hills  behind  form  a  semicircle  and  the  wings  of  gravel  bank  ex- 
tend for  some  distance,  with  broad  fields  between,  in  which 
clumps  of  trees,  with  springs  of  water,  are  found,  their  houses 
may  be  built  facing  each  other  from  opposite  sides  of  the  plain. 

Q.   In  opening  a  new  village,  what  ceremonies  are  required  ? 

A.  This  is  a  very  diflicult  matter.  There  should  be  a  brook 
or  river  at  a  short  distance  in  front  and  a  range  of  hills  or  moun- 
tains behind  ;  level  fields  for  cultivation,  that  the  descendants 
may  have  space  to  labor  and  a  sure  dependence  for  food.  The 
man  who  founds  a  village  should  have  great  wisdom,  ability,  and 
the  help  of  the  gods,  to  enable  him  to  combine  influences  that 
will  hold  the  descendants  together. 

(2-    What  are  considered  sources  of  evil  in  front  of  a  village  ? 

A.  A  straight  road  leading  directly  out  of  it,  with  people  go- 
ing and  coming,  or  a  small  stream  flowing  in  a  straight  course 
from  it,  are  said  to  dissipate  the  good  influences.  An  open  air 
altar,  a  bamboo  grove  or  groves,  to  have  the  left  side  low  and 
the  right  high,  are  all  unlucky  signs.  Geomancers  say  that  on 
the  left  is  the  Green  Dragon,  and  on  the  right  the  White  Tiger ; 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       149 


therefore  whether  it  be  a  grave  or  a  house  the  hills  to  the  left 
should  be  higher  than  those  to  the  right. 

Q.   Are  there  any  means  of  rectifying  defects  in  the  situation  ? 

A.  If  there  is  a  hill  with  a  cave  in  front,  a  wall  may  be  put 
up  to  ward  off  the  evil  influence.  If  the  left  is  low,  plant  trees 
to  raise  the  height.  If  the  water  flows  in  too  straight  a  course, 
make  artificial  bends  and  curves.  If  some  one  has  built  a  house 
higher  than  yours,  you  can  add  to  the  height  of  your  own,  that 
your  view  of  the  stars  be  not  obstructed. 

Q_.  The  Emperors,  with  all  their  power,  should  be  able  to  se- 
cure the  best  sites  for  graves  and  residences  in  accordance  to 
the  most  approved  methods  of  geomancy ;  how  comes  it  that 
they,  too,  meet  with  calamities  ? 

A.  It  must  be  confessed  that  geomancy  is  not  reliable.  It 
springs  from  covetousness.  In  their  books  it  is  said,  "The 
cave  (the  grave)  is  in  their  hearts,  not  in  the  hills;"  "The 
happy  man  finds  a  happy  burial-place."  Also,  "  If  the  rich 
master  of  the  house  has  happiness,  the  professor  has  eyes  to 
see  it." 

All  this  shows  it  to  be  pure  deception.  All  the  twad- 
dle about  certain  ranges  of  hills  enclosing  the  **  king- 
producing  vapors"  is  their  own  invention.  When  a 
rebellion  occurs,  the  first  thing  to  be  done  is  to  dig  up 
the  bones  of  the  leader's  ancestors  and  thus  destroy 
his  ftmg-shui,  or  the  good  influences  from  the  graves 
that  would  assist  him.  Li-Ying-Wong-Chau  and  other 
noted  rebels  had  the  graves  of  their  forefathers  dese- 
crated in  this  way;  but  in  the  case  of  the  last  of  the 
Mings,  the  graves  were  not  disturbed,  yet  they  fell. 
Geomancy  is  a  system  without  proofs.  You  may  see  a 
family,  poor  and  miserable,  paying  no  heed  to  geo- 
mancy, suddenly  become  prosperous.  Their  whole 
attention  is  then  turned  to  the  search  of  these  occult 


/ 


150  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

influences,  when  suddenly  their  luck  changes,  and  they 
are  reduced  to  poverty  again. 

Of  late  years  much  time  has  been  given  to  the  study 
of  geomancy.  Scholars,  especially,  have  busied  them- 
selves with  it.  They  have  had  the  Flowery  Pagoda 
repaired  at  great  expense,  and  regard  it  as  the  "  crown  " 
of  the  whole  city.  In  the  twin  spires  of  the  Romish 
Cathedral  the  old  Ram  appears,  sprouting  young  horns, 
presaging  double  honors  to  the  city  in  hterary  and  mili- 
tary examinations.  All  the  pagodas  along  the  river  are 
said  to  bring  luck  to  the  city.  The  possession  of  a  little 
knowledge  has  proved  of  disastrous  consequences  in 
many  ways. 

This  system  of  geomancy  paralyzes  every  effort  to 
improve  the  natural  resources  of  the  country.  It  roused 
the  violent  opposition  of  the  people  at  the  time  of  the 
construction  of  the  telegraph  line  from  Canton  to  Hong- 
Kong,  making  it  necessary  to  send  a  guard  of  two  hun- 
dred soldiers  to  protect  the  workmen  and  engineers.  It 
is  the  greatest  obstacle  to  the  introduction  of  railroads, 
the  construction  of  which  would  necessarily  disturb  the 
natural  configuration  of  the  land  and  excite  the  fatal 
wrath  of  the  Dragon  and  the  spirits  of  the  dead.  It  pre- 
vents the  opening  of  mines  for  obtaining  coal,  iron, 
copper,  silver,  and  other  metals  known  to  exist  in  large 
quantities.  The  power  in  the  hands  of  the  geomancers 
is  immense,  and  the  large  sums  freely  expended  show 
how  deep-seated  is  the  belief  of  the  people  in  their  effi- 
cacy. It  fosters  selfishness  and  leads  to  the  expenditure 
of  vast  sums  of  money,  not  out  of  respect  for  the  dead, 
but  to  protect  themselves  from  calamity.     In  the  light 


Ancestral  Worship  and  Geomancy.       151 

of  this  system  we  see  filial  piety  as  it  now  exists  to 
be  more  selfish  than  generous,  more  calculating  than 
spontaneous.  It  makes  riches  and  honor  depend  not  on 
the  merits  of  the  individual  but  upon  some  mysterious 
influence  emanating  from  the  earth. 

The  great  antidote  for  this  system  of  grossest  error  is 
the  spread  of  Christian  science.  The  knowledge  of  as- 
tronomy and  physical  geography  will  do  much  to  break 
down  this  mass  of  superstitions,  that  have  covered  the 
whole  face  of  nature  with  a  mantle  of  sinister  influences 
and  made  a  man's  personal  virtue,  as  well  as  his  outward 
prosperity,  depend  upon  the  physical  surroundings  of 
his  house  or  the  location  of  the  tomb  of  some  remote 
ancestor.  It  opposes  the  Gospel  in  numberless  ways : 
by  declaring  it  to  be  unlucky  to  have  a  chapel  or  a  Chris- 
tian school  in  the  town,  by  attributing  local  misfortunes 
to  the  fact  that  some  of  the  people  have  become  Chris- 
tians and  thus  vitiated  the  fung-shiii  of  the  place,  and 
in  other  ways  too  numerous  to  mention. 

The  system  is  of  the  earth  earthy,  but  shows  much 
of  the  genius  of  the  ''  prince  of  the  powers  of  the  air," 
against  whose  devices  only  the  ''  Sword  of  the  Spirit " 
will  prevail. 


152  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FEASTS,   PASTIMES,   AND   FOLK-LORE. 

'^"T^HE  Chinese  are  exceedingly  fond  of  feasts  and 
-■-  merrymakings.  They  enter  with  keenest  zest 
into  their  pastimes,  and  display  a  childish  delight  in  their 
celebrations.  The  lack  of  Sabbath  rest  is  made  up,  in 
a  great  measure,  by  the  numerous  holidays  that  come 
in  the  course  of  the  year. 

First  and  most  important  are  their  New  Year  festivi- 
ties. The  people  are  absorbed  for  weeks  beforehand  in 
preparation  for  the  day,  and  hail  its  arrival  with  every 
demonstration  of  joy.  Their  houses,  shops,  and  persons 
undergo  a  thorough  renovation ;  the  lanterns  at  the 
door  are  changed,  good-luck  papers  renewed,  the  furni- 
ture scoured  and  burnished,  and  as  the  auspicious  day 
dawns  all  business  is  suspended ;  while  young  and  old, 
in  holiday  attire,  with  smiling  faces,  exchange  calls  and 
greetings.  It  is  everybody's  birthday,  and  even  beggars 
in  the  street  make  some  show  of  hilarity.  The  rush  of 
traffic  through  the  streets  is  stopped,  and  gives  place  to 
well-dressed  throngs  paying  New  Year's  calls.  Parents 
in  the  early  morning  receive  the  formal  salutations  and 
prostrations  of  their  children.  Masters  are  greeted  with 
low  obeisances  by  their  pupils.  Men  and  women  go  in 
separate  companies,  the  young  children  of  the  house- 


Feasts^  Pastimes^  and  Folk-lore.  153 


hold,  decked  in  the  gayest  robes,  accompanying  them. 
Greetings  are  presented  with  folded  hands  and  deep 
bows  accompanied  by  the  words  Kmtg-hi !  Kung-hi ! 
"  I  respectfully  wish  you  joy;  "  to  which  is  often  added 
the  phrase  Sz-sz-yii-i,  "  may  everything  be  according 
to  your  wish."  Each  child  receives  a  complimentary 
gift  of  cash  wrapped  in  red  paper,  while  tea  and  sweet- 
meats are  offered  in  every  house  to  regale  the  guests. 
Among  those  who  have  wide  circles  of  friends  greetings 
are  often  exchanged  by  cards.  The  abundance  of  red 
and  gilt  paper,  in  broad  bands  over  the  doors  and  lin- 
tels, gives  the  whole  city  a  bright  and  gay  appearance. 
Red  is  the  festive  color,  the  color  of  good  luck ;  and  all 
presents  are  wrapped  in  red  paper,  which  is  expressive 
of  good  wishes.  All  visiting  cards  and  cards  of  invita- 
tion are  written  on  paper  of  this  color.  Over  the  door 
the  freshly  pasted  papers  read,  "  May  the  five  blessings,  V^ 
namely,  longevity,  riches,  health,  virtue,  and  a  natural  , 
death,  descend  upon  this  house."  Over  the  entrance  to 
shops  the  words  are,  **  May  rich  customers  continually 
enter  the  door ;  "  while  over  the  counter  are  the  words, 
"  May  the  New  Year  bring  great  good  luck."  Presents 
of  small  oranges  are  made  at  this  season ;  their  name, 
kut,  being  the  same  in  sound  as  the  word  for  ''lucky," 
is  thought  to  be  a  good  omen,  hence  the  custom.  For  a 
similar  reason  thin-shelled  bivalves,  called  hien^  are  eaten ; 
this  word  being  identical  in  sound  with  the  word  for  "  in- 
telligence." The  fish,  carp,  called  lee,  the  same  sound 
as  the  word  for  ''  profit,"  is  also  much  sought  after.  No 
work  is  done  on  this  day ;  and  through  the  half-closed 
doors  of  the  shops  may  be  seen  tables  spread  for  feasts, 


154  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

men  and  boys  engaged  in  boisterous  games,  every  one 
in  good  spirits,  happy  in  the  privilege  of  seeing  the 
New  Year.  Sorrow  and  gloom  are  thrust  into  the  back- 
ground, while  those  in  mourning  do  not  appear,  to  mar 
the  general  gayety  of  spirit  by  anything  suggestive  of 
death.  All  debts  are  either  paid  in  full  or  some  ar- 
rangement made  by  which  the  year  is  tided  over.  The 
incoming  year  is  announced  by  the  deafening  clangor 
of  gongs,  drums,  and  fire-crackers.  Throughout  the 
day,  far  into  the  succeeding  night,  and  often  for  several 
days  in  continuance,  the  incessant  explosion  of  fire- 
works, hung  in  long  strings  from  door-posts  or  thrown 
in  great  packages  into  the  street,  is  kept  up.  This  noise 
is  supposed  to  keep  ofT  the  evil  spirits  always  prowHng 
about.  So  great  is  the  consumption  of  crackers  in 
Canton  that  the  streets  become  thickly  covered  with  the 
dibris  of  paper,  tons  of  such  refuse  being  swept  up  and 
carried  out  to  the  fields  to  be  used  in  fertilizing  the  soil. 

New  Year's  festivities  extend  as  a  rule  for  ten  days. 
The  second  day  is  called  *'  Ladies'  Day,"  and  if  the 
weather  be  line  many  ladies  go  out  in  excursions  on  the 
river  to  the  flower  gardens  and  temple  grounds,  where 
attractive  groves  are  found.  They  present  a  bright  and 
gaudy  picture,  with  their  richly  embroidered  robes  of 
finest  silk  and  satin,  their  painted  faces,  and  tiny  feet 
encased  in  golden  slippers. 

The  weather  at  this  season  is  usually  cold,  and  as  they 
have  no  stoves  or  fires  they  increase  the  number  of  their 
garments  ;  so  that  in  remarking  upon  the  temperature  of 
the  day,  it  will  be  said  to  be  '*  three  jackets "  cold 
or  ''  six  jackets "  cold,  and   sometimes   it  reaches  the 


Feasts^  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore.  155 

extreme  point  of  being  '*  twelve  jackets  "  cold.  As  they 
dress  accordingly,  the  appearance  of  a  company  on  a 
day  twelve  jackets  cold  is  truly  unique. 

The  Chinese  reckon  time  by  lunar  months,  making  an 
intercalary  month  necessary  every  three  or  four  years ; 
and  the  date  of  their  New  Year  varies  according  to  our 
time.  Usually  succeeding,  but  on  rare  occasions  pre- 
ceding it,  is  the  ceremony  of  '*  Welcoming  the  Spring." 
It  is  observed  in  Canton  by  a  fine  procession,  headed  by 
the  Prefect,  —  who  for  that  day  takes  first  rank  among 
the  officials  of  the  city,  —  which,  issuing  from  the  east 
gate,  proceeds  to  the  Temple  of  Agriculture,  and  there, 
after  a  furrow  has  been  ploughed  by  the  Prefect  or  his 
deputy,  a  clay  ox  is  broken  and  sacrifices  offered  to 
secure  a  fruitful  season. 

Next  in  order  of  time  is  the  ''  Festival  of  the  Tombs," 
which  has  been  referred  to  in  the  preceding  chapter. 
Besides  its  significance  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  the 
deceased,  the  occasion  partakes  of  the  nature  of  a  grand 
family  excursion.  Boats  are  engaged,  and  often  a  week 
or  more  occupied  in  reaching  the  hills.  The  family,  or 
as  many  of  them  as  are  permitted  to  attend,  regard  it 
mainly  as  a  holiday,  not  the  least  important  part  being 
'the  feast  of  baked  or  boiled  meats  enjoyed  after  the 
ceremonies  of  worship  are  over.  This  jaunt  to  the  hills 
is  looked  forward  to  by  those  who  live  in  cities  as  one 
of  the  most  pleasant  experiences  of  the  year. 

On  the  fifth  day  of  the  fifth  moon,  usually  early  in 
June,  occurs  the  ''  Dragon-boat  Festival."  It  is  observed 
as  a  national  holiday ;  and  was  instituted  in  memory  of 
the  statesman  Kuh-yuen,  who    flourished   in   the   fifth 


156  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

century  before  Christ.  Having  offered  good,  but  unac- 
ceptable advice  to  the  Emperor,  he  was  falsely  accused 
by  one  of  the  petty  princes,  and  to  escape  dishonor, 
drowned  himself  in  one  of  the  affluents  of  the  Tung- 
ting  Lake.  The  people,  in  whose  admiration  he  stood 
high,  went  out  in  boats  to  search  for  his  body,  but  failed 
to  find  it.  A  peculiar  kind  of  rice-cake,  still  sold  in 
quantities  at  this  season,  was  made ;  and  starting  across 
the  river  in  boats,  with  gongs  beating  and  flags  flying, 
each  strove  to  be  first  on  the  spot  where  Kuh-yuen  dis- 
appeared, to  sacrifice  to  his  spirit.  This  feast  is  kept 
up  to  the  present  time,  and  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Canton,  where  the  water  facilities  are  so  great,  it  is  ex- 
ceedingly popular.  Long,  narrow  boats,  with  from 
sixty  to  eighty  rowers,  are  used.  The  bow  is  carved  in 
the  shape  of  a  dragon's  head,  and  the  stern  like  his  tail. 
Men  with  flags,  drums,  and  gongs  stand  at  intervals  in 
the  boats,  beating  time  for  the  rowers  and  waving  their 
flags  to  cheer  them  on.  Scores  of  these  boats  are 
brought  out  every  year,  and  sharp  contests  occur  as 
they  race  up  and  down  the  stream.  The  river  for  miles 
presents  a  most  animated  scene.  All  the  available 
boats  are  engaged  for  family  parties,  who  station  them- 
selves at  favorable  points,  while  all  the  houses  along  the 
banks  are  used  as  stands  for  spectators.  The  deep  bass 
of  the  drum  announces  their  approach,  and  every  one  is 
on  the  alert,  cheering  the  contestants,  the  various  flags 
and  uniforms  showing  from  what  district  they  hail.  One 
day  usually  ends  the  sport  in  Canton  city,  but  in  the 
country  the  festival  is  kept  up  for  several  days.  Each 
village  or  clan  has  one  or  more  boats,  which  go  from 


Feasts,  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore,  157 


point  to  point,  as  the  fair  days  come  round,  and  race  in 
the  streams.  The  exercise  Is  exhilarating,  the  display 
on  the  river  fascinating,  and  the  whole  a  pleasant  break 
in  the  monotonous  course  of  their  lives.  Accidents 
rarely  occur;  and  when  the  holiday  is  over,  the  long 
boats  are  carefully  stowed  away  in  sheds,  to  preserve 
them  until  the  next  year. 

On  the  seventh  day  of  the  seventh  month  occurs  the 
festival  known  under  various  names,  as  that  of  the 
"Seven  Sisters,"  of  the  ''Pleiades,"  and  of  the  ''Skilful 
Sister."  Diverse  accounts  are  given  as  to  the  mytho- 
logical significance  of  this  feast.  The  seven  stars, 
symbolizing  the  Seven  Sisters  of  Industry,  are  in  the 
ascendancy  at  this  season,  their  good  influences  being 
supposed  to  culminate  on  the  seventh  night  of  the  sev- 
enth moon,  at  which  time  special  worship  is  offered  by 
girls  and  women.  The  most  popular  version  of  the 
mythological  meaning  is,  that  the  "  Shepherd,"  repre- 
sented by  the  chief  star  in  the  constellation  of  Lyra,  and 
the  "  Skilful  Sister,"  by  a  star  in  the  Swan,  were  mar- 
ried ;  but  falling  under  the  wrath  of  Yuk-ti,  the  chief  of 
the  gods,  were  separated,  the  River  of  Heaven,  as  the 
milky  way  is  called,  flowing  as  a  barrier  between  them. 
Once  a  year  only  are  they  permitted  to  come  together, 
the  occasion  being  on  the  seventh  of  the  seventh  month. 
This  being  a  season  of  special  joy  to  the  Skilful  Sister, 
she  is  supposed  to  be  more  ready  to  bestow  favors  than 
at  other  times.  It  is  a  time  of  special  celebration  in  the 
houses  of  the  people.  On  the  eve  preceding,  the  rooms 
are  brilliantly  illuminated,  and  tables  covered  with  em- 
broidery and  other  productions   of  skilful   fingers   dis- 


158  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

played.  A  surprising  array  of  articles  made  from  grains 
of  rice  is  seen.  Plates,  cups,  baskets,  fruits,  birds,  ani- 
mals, etc.,  in  endless  variety,  made  of  rice  grains  colored 
yellow,  red,  blue,  orange,  and  almost  every  tint.  Lamps 
of  this  peculiar  work,  with  candles  Hghted,  show  tables 
covered  with  the  most  exquisite  specimens  of  handiwork. 
It  is  the  ladies'  feast,  and  great  pride  is  taken  in  exhibit- 
ing these  proofs  of  their  skill,  which  not  only  excite  the 
passing  admiration  of  friends  admitted,  but  often  lead  to 
something  more  significant.  When  the  midnight  hour 
arrives,  they  fall  down  in  worship  and  beseech  the  god- 
dess of  industry  to  bestow  her  skill  upon  them  and  give 
them  proficiency  in  all  the  branches  of  industry  that 
engage  their  hands.  The  good  influences  abroad  are 
not  confined  to  handiwork,  but  touch  other  interests 
as  well ;  and  water  drawn  on  this  night,  at  or  after 
midnight,  is  considered  a  specific  against  certain  forms 
of  disease. 

The  festival  of  "  All  Souls  "  has  been  referred  to.  It 
is  rather  a  feast  for  the  dead  than  the  living.  It  is 
known  popularly  as  the  "  Burning  of  Clothes,"  quanti- 
ties of  paper  clothing  being  then  consumed  as  offerings 
to  the  wandering  spirits.  Every  neighborhood  is  taxed 
to  provide  funds  for  these  offerings,  and  priests  in  full 
canonical  robes  perform  elaborate  ritual  services. 

The  "Moon-feast"  occurs  when  the  harvest  moon  is 
full.  Its  approach  is  heralded  by  a  great  variety  of 
cakes  with  mysterious  characters  stamped  upon  them, 
and  still  more  mysterious  ingredients  entering  into  their 
composition.  Some  are  packed  in  fancy  boxes,  and 
adorned    with    various    designs,    thickly    painted    over 


Feasts,  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore.  159 

them.  It  is  the  delight  of  every  child  to  possess  one 
of  these  ^'  moon  cakes."  On  the  night  when  the  moon 
is  full,  lanterns  are  suspended  on  poles  from  every  house 
and  boat,  and  offerings  made  to  propitiate  the  goddess 
of  the  night.  It  is  recorded  that  during  the  celebration 
of  this  festival  in  Canton,  years  ago,  an  almost  total 
eclipse  of  the  moon  occurred,  spreading  terror  among 
the  people,  and  causing  nearly  the  whole  population  to 
turn  out  with  drums,  gongs,  kettles,  pans,  and  anything 
that  could  contribute  noise,  to  frighten  away  the  dragon 
of  the  sky,  which  was  eating  up  the  moon.  At  this  sea- 
son special  displays  of  fireworks  may  be  seen.  In  these 
the  Chinese  excel,  —  not  merely  in  the  original  snap- 
cracker  and  rocket,  but  in  various  forms  of  Greek 
fire  and  other  more  wonderful  displays,  where  trees, 
houses,  boats,  pagodas,  etc.,  are  developed  as  the  frame 
consumes. 

In  the  early  autumn  is  a  feast  of  lanterns,  quite  dis- 
tinct from  the  one  held  at  the  middle  of  the  first  moon. 
It  is  chiefly  in  the  interests  of  the  river  population,  and 
its  object  is  to  propitiate  the  spirits  of  the  drowned  and 
the  gods  of  the  water.  Processions  of  boats  covered 
with  rows  of  lanterns,  extending  along  the  sides  and 
over  the  top,  hundreds  sometimes  on  one  boat,  float  up 
and  down  the  river  with  the  tide.  Inside  the  boats 
Taoist  priests,  arrayed  in  scarlet  and  embroidered  robes, 
chant  prayers,  to  the  beating  of  gongs  and  cymbals,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  spirits,  and  cast  gilt  paper,  burning, 
into  the  stream.  It  is  a  beautiful  sight  to  watch  these 
boats,  sparkhng  with  their  lines  of  lamps,  move  slowly 
up  and  down  the  dark  river. 


i6o  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


In  October  Canton  is  the  scene  of  a  succession  of 
brilliant  displays  called  ta-tsiu,  made  in  honor  of  the 
god  of  fire.  Whole  streets  are  thickly  hung  with 
lamps  and  chandeliers.  At  short  intervals,  artificial 
gateways  are  erected,  with  groups  of  figures,  represent- 
ing historical  scenes,  various  industries,  or  mythological 
incidents,  placed  above  them.  They  are  so  arranged 
that  the  figures  move  and  act  certain  pantomimes. 
Stages  are  put  up  in  the  wider  spaces,  where  bands 
of  music  play.  In  the  evening  the  whole  is  lighted  up, 
and  presents  a  scene  of  bewildering  brilliancy  and  com- 
bination of  color,  with  the  crystal  pendants  of  the  chan- 
deliers, the  gold  and  embroidery  on  the  frames  and 
archways,  the  profusion  of  feather-work,  made  from  the 
plumage  of  the  Siamese  kingfisher,  and  the  figures 
moving  in  absurd  mimicry  of  actual  motions.  The  im- 
mense crowds  pouring  through  the  narrow  streets  seem 
never  to  tire  watching  the  exhibition.  Large  compa- 
nies are  formed  whose  business  it  is  to  furnish  the  ma- 
terials for  these  displays,  and  the  richer  streets  show  a 
keen  rivalry  in  trying  to  outshine  each  other.  All  the 
principal  thoroughfares  are  decorated  in  this  way  every 
year  at  a  great  expense  to  the  neighborhood. 

Soon  after  the  autumnal  equinox  comes  the  season  for 
flying  kites,  old  and  young  entering  into  the  sport  with 
keenest  delight.  Their  kites  are  often  most  elaborate 
affairs,  being  made  in  the  shape  of  birds,  dragons,  and 
other  objects,  which  float  gracefully  at  a  height  of  several 
hundred  feet.  Whistles  are  often  attached,  which  in  the 
strong  currents  of  air  keep  up  a  constant  whirring 
sound.     Some  think  that  their  troubles  are  carried  off 


Feasts^  Pastimes^  and  Folk-lore.  i6i 

as  the  kite  ascends ;  and  this  accounts,  in  a  measure,  for 
the  indulgence  of  old  men  in  this  boyish  sport. 

On  the  ninth  of  the  ninth  month,  it  is  the  custom  of 
many  to  ascend  to  the  tops  of  the  hills.  This  custom 
of  ''  Ascending  the  Heights  "  is  born  of  the  hope,  very 
vague  and  indistinct,  that  by  so  doing  their  burdens  of 
care  and  sorrow  may  be  carried  off  by  the  winds,  which 
at  this  season  blow  with  peculiar  force  from  the  north- 
west. On  this  day  the  hills  about  Canton  will  some- 
times be  covered  with  people  drawn  thither  by  the 
hope  of  some  indefinite  good. 

In  midwinter  occurs  the  ''Feast  of  the  Winter  Solstice," 
which  is  universally  observed.  Coming  three  days  be- 
fore our  Christmas,  it  is  sometimes  called  the  Chinese 
Christmas ;  and,  vice  versa,  our  Christmas  is  sometimes 
called  the  western  winter  festival.  Even  the  poorest 
try  to  have  a  fowl  of  some  kind  on  this  day.  The  boat- 
people  will  often  rear  chickens  with  infinite  trouble,  to  be 
sure  of  a  feast  on  this  occasion.  It  is  the  turning-point 
in  the  midnight  of  the  year,  the  beginning  of  better 
days. 

Beside  these  general  feasts  are  many  special  ones. 
The  marriage  of  a  son  is  the  occasion  of  great  festivity 
and  a  holiday  for  the  whole  family.  Relatives  come 
from  the  city  and  the  country  to  drink  wine  to  the  bride 
and  partake  in  the  joys  of  the  occasion.  It  is  a  day  of 
pleasurable  excitement  to  all  but  the  poor  bride.  After 
all  the  worry  and  fatigue  of  preparation,  she  is  torn  from 
her  home  and  brought  hither  in  a  closed  sedan  chair, 
so  tightly  shut  in  that  she  sometimes  reaches  the  place 
in   a  state   of    unconsciousness,   having   fainted    away 

II 


1 62  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

in  the  close  atmosphere.  Her  arrival  is  hailed  by  an 
explosion  of  fireworks,  and  is  often  the  signal  for  un- 
comfortable practical  jokes.  Her  face  must  be  carefully 
concealed  from  pubHc  view,  and  all  day  long  she  must 
stand  with  her  hands  held  out  in  a  horizontal  semicircle 
before  her  face,  the  broad  sleeves  of  her  scarlet  bridal 
robe  in  this  position  concealing  her  features.  Supported 
by  two  attendants,  she  must  present  cups  of  tea  to  all  the 
guests,  bowing  response  to  every  compliment.  Efforts 
are  often  made  by  the  friends  of  the  bridegroom  to  trip 
her  as  she  walks,  or  pull  down  her  hands  that  some 
glimpse  of  her  face  may  be  seen.  Her  conduct  is 
closely  watched,  and  any  show  of  impatience  or  ill-tem- 
per is  taken  as  an  unfavorable  indication  of  her  disposi- 
tion. The  young  man,  also,  is  not  permitted  to  sit 
down,  but  must  see  that  the  guests  are  cared  for,  and 
endure  all  the  gibes  of  his  youthful  companions  as  to 
the  appearance  or  disposition  of  his  bride. 

Many  families  make  a  feast  at  the  naming  of  a  son, 
which  occurs  when  he  has  completed  his  first  month. 

The  Chinese  are  all  formed  into  guilds  and  trades- 
unions,  each  of  which  has  its  hall,  and  every  year  some 
feast  or  celebration  is  given.  An  idol  is  chosen  as  the 
patron  of  the  society ;  and  usually,  on  the  anniversary 
of  this  deity,  processions  are  organized  or  theatrical  per- 
formances given.  These  guilds  are  both  a  help  and  a 
hindrance  to  those  belonging  to  them.  They  monopo- 
lize trade  in  their  different  departments.  It  is  only  by 
apprenticeship  in  these  guilds  that  a  young  man  is  able 
to  learn  shoemaking,  carpentering,  wood-carving,  and 
the  hundred  other  industries  of  the  people.     They  have 


Feasts^  Pastimes^  and  Folk-lore.  163 

their  special  rules  and  restrictions,  and  general  funds,  to 
which  all  the  members  contribute,  to  be  drawn  upon 
when,  for  sufficient  reason,  any  member  is  out  of  em- 
ployment, and  to  secure  support  for  their  families  in 
case  of  death. 

Lo-pan,  the  patron  deity  of  the  carpenters,  is  honored 
by  a  yearly  procession,  which  is  often  the  occasion  of 
much  display. 

Theatres  are  the  great  source  of  public  amusement. 
They  are    movable    institutions,  controlled    by  compa- 
nies who  may  be  engaged  for  a  period  of  three  or  four 
days  or  for  several  months.     The  actors  are  trained  un- 
der teachers  whose  schools  are  easily  detected  in  pass- 
ing along  the  street  by  the  peculiar  sounds  that  issue 
forth.     The  natural  voice  is  discarded,  and  a  shrill  fal- 
setto is  adopted.     Much  of  the  recitation  is  in  a  sing- 
song style   on  a  painfully  high   key,  accompanied   by 
excruciating    bursts   of   music,    so    called.      Theatrical 
companies  travel   in  large  boats,  specially  constructed 
for  their  use,  and  when  engaged  to  perform  in  a  certain 
place,  proceed  to  the  nearest  landing  stage.     A  lofty 
structure  of  bamboo  poles  is  put  up  and  covered  with 
sheets    of  matting,   painted  red,   and  roofed  with   the 
fringes  of  palm  leaves  woven  into  broad  layers.     Stage 
and   galleries  are  erected  with  the  inevitable  bamboo, 
and  seats  made  of  rough  boards,  the  whole  affording 
accommodation  for  a  thousand  or  more  people.     The 
company  is  usually  engaged  by  the  gentry  of  the  place, 
or  the  guild  of  a  certain  trade,  or  the  proprietors  of 
some  temple,  and  the  performances  made  free  to  all 
who  choose  to  attend.     Special  galleries  are  arranged 


A   CHINESE   THEATRE. 


Feasts,  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore.  165 

for  the  women,  who  often  come  out  in  great  numbers. 
The  plays  are  usually  reproductions  from  historical 
novels,  and  are  performed  in  a  great  measure  by  panto- 
mime. They  are  frequently  of  enormous  length,  several 
months  being  necessary  for  the  complete  presentation 
of  one  play.  The  manager,  however,  abridges  them  to 
suit  occasion.  The  gaudy  clothing,  the  false  beards, 
the  high  falsetto  voices,  the  utter  lack  of  the  usual  stage 
illusions,  the  deafening  clangor  of  the  gongs  and  cym- 
bals, form  a  combination  that  only  Chinese  can  enjoy. 
The  approach  of  a  theatrical  company  creates  a  stir 
throughout  the  whole  neighborhood,  while  young  and 
old  lay  their  plans  to  see  the  play.  Travelling  singers 
are  often  met  with,  their  guitars  attuned  to  high-keyed, 
quavering  voices. 

Chinese  music  is  something  peculiar  to  the  country, 
and  very  few  are  able  to  Imitate  it,  even  after  they  have 
heard  it  many  times.  Both  men  and  women  sing  in  an 
artificial  tone  that  is  described  as  something  ''  between 
a  squeal  and  a  scream."  Their  voices  are  sometimes 
soft  and  plaintive,  but  without  much  compass.  They 
seldom  sing  together;  and  of  the  thousands  of  street 
musicians  who  gain  a  precarious  living  by  their  vocal 
skill,  assisted  by  their  rude  guitars,  each  one  performs 
singly.  There  Is  no  lack  of  variety  in  their  musical 
instruments.  Seventy  different  kinds  are  described  in 
one  work,  of  which  seventeen  are  drums.  A  certain 
treatise  on  beating  the  drum  scientifically,  published  a 
thousand  years  ago,  contains  a  list  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty  symphonies.  Gongs,  cymbals,  tambourines,  musi- 
cal vases,  stringed  Instruments  of  various  kinds,  horns, 


1 66  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

flutes,  etc.  are  constantly  used.  A  Chinese  orchestra  in 
full  career  is  a  phenomenon  in  the  musical  world.  Each 
player  seems  to  have  his  own  time,  and  the  aim  of  each 
is  to  make  as  much  noise  as  possible.  A  Chinese  Con- 
servatory of  Music  is  not  a  pleasant  neighbor,  especially 
when  the  performances  are  kept  in  full  blast  through 
most  of  the  night.  If  the  choice  lay  between  a  brass 
foundry  or  a  nail  factory  and  such  an  institution,  the 
former  would  be  accepted  as  infinitely  preferable. 

The  beggars  form  a  numerous  class  in  the  population 
of  Canton,  and  are  formed  into  a  guild,  to  which  the 
entrance  fee  is  seven  dollars.  They  go  in  companies 
through  the  streets,  and  demand  a  copper  cash  from 
every  shop.  If  their  demand  is  not  immediately  com- 
plied with,  they  lie  down  on  the  floor,  obstructing  the 
doorway,  pounding  on  gongs  and  pans,  and  render 
themselves  generally  obnoxious  until  the  cash  is  re- 
ceived. Some  have  been  purposely  deformed  to  excite 
the  pity  of  the  public,  while  others  make  capital  of  any 
natural  deformity.  One  man  whose  legs  and  arms  were 
paralyzed  so  that  he  could  only  roll  along  the  street, 
presented  a  most  pitiable  sight,  and  drew  alms  not  only 
of  copper  but  of  silver  as  well.  His  occupation  was  so 
lucrative  that  he  soon  became  the  owner  of  several 
houses,  and  could  hire  a  man  to  carry  him  to  his  beat 
in  the  morning,  and  back  to  his  home  in  the  evening. 
Taking  their  position  along  crowded  streets,  they  some- 
times beat  their  breasts  with  stones,  uttering,  meanwhile, 
the  most  doleful  cries,  or  knock  their  heads  on  the  stone 
pavement  until  great  knots  appear,  calling  in  the  most 
heart-rending   tones  on  the   passers-by  to   bestow   the 


Feasts,  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore,  167 

wealth-giving  cash.  Near  the  end  of  the  year  they  ply 
their  trade  with  vigor,  carrying  dead  cats  and  other  offen- 
sive objects  to  hasten  the  gifts  of  cash.  Many  of  the 
beggars  are  lepers,  who  live  in  the  village  set  apart  for 
them  outside  the  east  gate. 

Chinese  folk-lore  is  very  rich  and  varied.  Much  of  it 
is  connected  with  idolatry,  but  in  every  district  are 
found  legends  and  traditions  peculiar  to  the  place,  with 
habits  and  customs  corresponding.  They  have  great 
dread  of  unlucky  words ;  and  on  certain  days  cannot  be 
induced  to  pronounce  the  word  for  monkey,  and  avoid 
all  direct  mention  of  the  word  for  death.  They  will  say 
a  man  has  passed  from  the  body,  or  has  passed  from 
the  world,  or  has  gone  to  heaven,  but  dislike  to  say 
plainly  that  he  is  dead.  The  word  for  coffin  is  carefully 
avoided,  and  the  euphonym,  ''  longevity  boards,"  used 
instead.  One  may  look  in  vain  for  a  coffin-shop  an- 
nounced in  plain  words;  but  the  places  where  they 
manufacture  "  long  life  "  boards  are  numerous.  The 
phrase  htmg-shau  means,  literally,  "  empty-handed," 
and  is  the  constant  expression  used  in  writing;  but 
burden-bearers,  as  they  pass  along  the  street,  and  call 
to  pedestrians  to  open  the  way,  invariably  say  kat  shau 
"  lucky  hand,"  the  other  words  being  the  same  in 
sound  as  the  expression,  "  murderer's  hand."  So,  too, 
in  speaking  of  an  empty  house,  the  word  kat,  "  lucky," 
is  used  instead  of  the  proper  term  hung,  on  account 
of  the  coincidence  of  sound  with  the  term  ''  murderous." 
Bats  are  considered  omens  of  happiness  because  their 
name,  fook,  is  the  same  in  sound  as  the  word  for 
'*  happiness."     Their  dread  of  certain  words  may  some- 


1 68  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

times  be  turned  to  good  account.  A  certain  family  were 
much  annoyed  by  crowds  of  Chinese  men,  who  daily 
gathered  on  an  elevated  platform  adjoining,  that  over- 
looked their  enclosure,  to  stare  at  them,  often  making 
insulting  remarks  as  well.  Remonstrance  proved  use- 
less ;  and  as  the  annoyance  continued,  one  of  the  gentle- 
men bethought  himself  of  this  Chinese  superstition,  and 
posted  up  an  unlucky  word  on  the  side  of  his  house 
where  it  was  sure  to  meet  their  eyes.  The  effect  was 
magical ;  the  men  disappeared  at  once,  and  no  further 
trouble  occurred. 

They  are  firm  believers  in  signs  and  portents.  A 
comet  presages  war;  and  as  strife  is  ever  going  on  in 
some  portion  of  the  great  Empire,  they  are  sure  to  see 
this  sign  fulfilled.  Eclipses,  according  to  their  notions, 
are  caused  by  a  dragon  devouring  the  sun  or  moon,  and 
gongs  are  beaten  to  drive  him  away.  The  breaking  of 
a  mirror  indicates  separation  from  one's  wife,  and  the 
destruction  of  an  oil-jar  portends  even  worse  evils. 
Before  sitting  down  they  always  fan  the  seat,  in  the 
belief  that  if  you  sit  down  while  it  is  still  warm,  you  will 
fall  out  with  the  last  sitter.  Sudden  sneezing  indicates 
that  some  one  is  talking  ill  of  you.  Mirrors  of  a  certain 
kind  are  said  to  foreshadow  the  future;  and  jewels  are 
sometimes  exhibited  for  a  few  cash,  in  which  his  future 
is  depicted  to  each  obsei-ver  in  the  shape  of  a  beggar,  a 
mandarin,  a  merchant,  or  something  else.  Charms  and 
amulets  are  much  used.  Large  copper  cash,  with  lucky 
characters  inscribed,  are  hung  around  children's  necks. 
In  the  Temple  of  the  Five  Genii  in  Canton  stands  the 
tower  of  the  tabooed  bell.     It  was  cast  four  hundred 


Feasts,  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore.  169 

years  ago,  and  a  prophecy  foretold  it  would  strike  the 
doom  of  the  city.  A  rash  official  ordered  it  to  be  struck, 
and  forthwith  an  epidemic  broke  out  in  which  over  one 
thousand  children  perished.  Since  then  bells  are  often 
worn  by  children  as  charms  against  disease.  When  a 
child  meets  with  an  accident,  or  is  badly  frightened,  the 
mother  takes  him  to  the  spot  where  the  misfortune  hap- 
pened, and  presents  offerings  to  the  spirits  of  that  par- 
ticular place  to  secure  his  recovery.  Missionaries  have 
had  frequent  experience  of  peculiar  customs  in  this 
Hne.  On  one  occasion,  as  two  of  them  ascended  a  hill, 
some  rude  boys  from  the  village  pursued  them  and 
hooted  at  them  in  a  very  insulting  manner.  They  drove 
them  back,  with  a  severe  rebuke  for  their  rudeness,  and 
resumed  their  walk.  As  they  came  down  from  the  hill, 
they  were  met  by  a  throng  of  people,  in  the  midst  of 
whom  was  a  woman  holding  a  boy  by  the  hand.  There 
were  evidences  of  considerable  excitement  in  the  as- 
sembly; and  as  they  drew  near,  the  woman  accused 
them  of  having  frightened  her  boy  so  that  he  was  seri- 
ously injured,  and  insisted  on  their  presenting  her  with 
a  piece  from  their  suspenders  with  which  she  wished  to 
make  a  tea  to  restore  her  boy  to  his  senses. 

A  more  peculiar  case  occurred  in  my  own  experience. 
Having  anchored  my  boat  for  the  night  near  a  large 
village,  the  boys  came  around  in  great  numbers,  throw- 
ing stones,  calling  names,  and  rendering  themselves 
offensive  in  many  ways.  Rushing  out  upon  them,  I 
seized  one  of  the  ringleaders  and  threatened  to  have 
him  punished  by  the  elders  of  the  town,  if  the  disturb- 
ance did  not  cease.     Soon  after  this,  I  heard  a   great 


lyo  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

clamor  on  the  bow  of  the  boat,  and  was  informed  that  the 
mother  of  the  boy  had  come  to  see  me.  Going  out  I 
found  her  with  the  boy,  whom  she  said  I  had  frightened 
so  that  he  had  turned  green,  and  demanded  a  handful 
of  spittle  to  restore  him.  Disgusted  at  such  a  request, 
I  turned  and  left  her ;  but  she  persisted  in  her  demand, 
and  all  the  people  supported  her  in  it,  so  that  in  sheer 
self-defence  I  was  compelled  to  accede.  Whether  the 
remedy  proved  efficacious  or  not  I  never  heard.  Another 
instance  of  the  same  kind  occurred  a  few  days  later,  in 
which  the  request  came  from  a  long-robed  scholar,  who 
was  very  polite,  but  whose  little  son  had  been  greatly 
startled,  as  he  said,  by  my  strange  appearance,  and  he 
wished  to  guard  against  any  possible  evil  consequence. 
/  A  missionary  had  a  large  dog  that  accompanied  him 
/  in  his  travel,  and  often  spread  terror  among  the  half-clad 
(  urchins  everywhere  to  be  found.  On  one  occasion  a 
few  hairs  from  his  tail  were  demanded  to  make  tea  to 
restore  the  wits  of  the  frightened  scions  of  the  house  of 
Han. 

Their  belief  in  spirits  is  notorious.  Elves,  fairies, 
brownies,  imps,  etc.,  abound.  Haunted  houses  are  fre- 
quent. They  believe  in  spirit-rapping,  planchette,  alche- 
my, mesmerism,  and  divination  of  various  kinds,  —  by 
bamboo  slips,  by  images,  by  somnambulism,  chiro- 
mancy, and  palmistry.  Branches  are  hung  over  the 
doors  to  ward  off  evil  influences,  and  cash  swords  are 
suspended  inside  their  bed-curtains  as  protection  against 
nocturnal  spirits.  Their  roads  are  always  crooked,  and 
abound  in  sharp  turns  and  corners,  so  made  to  obstruct 
the  approach  of  spirits,  which  delight  in  broad,  straight 


Feasts,  Pastimes,  and  Folk-lore,  171 

ways.  The  houses  on  a  street  are  never  built  in  an  even 
line,  but  present  somewhat  of  a  zigzag  appearance,  as 
some  project,  while  others  are  set  in.  This  is  done 
intentionally  to  check  the  spirits.  Corner  houses  are 
avoided  because  their  position  affords  such  facihties  for 
the  evil  spirits  to  sweep  around  them.  The  gable  end 
of  a  house  with  its  sharp  roof  turned  to  the  street  indi- 
cates that  only  a  barber  shop  will  prosper  opposite. 
The  entrance  to  a  house  is  never  direct.  A  screen  just 
within  necessitates  a  turn  to  the  right  or  to  the  left,  and 
the  arrangement  of  the  open  court,  with  its  flowers  and 
other  ornaments,  shows  a  circuitous  path  to  the  inner 
apartments.  Many  accounts  of  supernatural  appear- 
ances are  met  with,  such  as  the  story  of  the  fairy  who 
visited  the  Emperor  Leang,  and  in  reply  to  his  question 
whence  she  came,  said,  "  I  live  on  the  terrace  of  the 
Sun,  in  the  enchanted  mountains.  In  the  morning  I  am 
a  cloud,  in  the  evening  a  shower  of  rain." 

It  is  considered  a  mark  of  Heaven's  favor  to  have 
several  generations  together  in  one  house.  Every  in- 
stance in  which  five  generations  are  found  in  one  house 
is  reported  to  the  Emperor,  who  bestows  his  special 
recognition  upon  the  family,  and  orders  a  memorial 
gateway  to  be  erected  in  commemoration  of  the  event 
Pictures  too  are  drawn  with  the  great-great-grandfather, 
the  great-great-grandson,  and  the  three  intervening  rep- 
resentatives, arranged  in  a  group.  Memorial  portals  are 
also  erected  to  men  and  women  who  have  attained  the 
age  of  one  hundred,  and  to  widows  whose  husbands 
died  in  youth,  and  who  have  lived  to  old  age  in  faithful 
devotion  to  their  memory.     It  is  especially  meritorious 


172  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

for  girls  whose  betrothed  husbands  died  before  marriage, 
to  remain  single  to  the  end  of  their  lives.  Many  me- 
morial gateways  to  such  heroines  are  found  in  all  parts 
of  the  land.  The  people  of  Canton  consider  their  dis- 
trict one  of  the  most  fortunate  parts  of  the  Empire ;  and 
a  common  saying  among  them  is,  "  Happy  the  man 
who  is  born  in  Soo-chow,  who  lives  in  Kwong-chow 
(Canton),  and  who  dies  in  Lau-chow."  The  people  of 
Soo-chow  have  the  finest  complexions,  and  are  con- 
sidered the  elite  of  the  Empire ;  Canton  is  supposed  to 
furnish  the  best  food ;  while  in  Lau-chow  the  best  coffin- 
boards  are  found. 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past.     173 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A  SKETCH   OF    CANTON   MISSIONS  IN  THE  PAST. 

HAVING  taken  the  foregoing  brief  survey  of  the 
country,  of  its  people,  and  of  their  moral  and 
religious  beliefs  and  practices,  we  turn  now  to  a  short 
review  of  Christian  work  among  them  as  it  relates  to 
the  past.  The  history  of  the  past  divides  itself  into 
three  periods:  the  first,  from  1807  to  1842,  which', 
may  be  called  the  period  of  outside  preparation;  the 
second,  from  1842  to  1859,  was  the  period  of  initiation 
and  organizationTlhT  third,  from  1 859^  to  the  present, 
is  the  period  of  expansion.  These  periods  are  sepa- 
rated by  striking  outward  events  in  the  shape  of  wars, 
and  their  progress  marked  by  treaties  affording  increased 
facilities. 

The  statement  that  it  is  but  forty-two  years  since 
Canton  was  open  to  mission  work,  while  perfectly  true 
as  to  outward  opportunity,  is  in  some  respects  mislead- 
ing. Previous  to  the  ratification  of  the  treaties  of  1842, 
not  only  had  Christianity  received  no  recognition,  but 
missionaries,  together  with  all  foreigners,  were  not  per- 
mitted to  reside  in  the  country,  much  less  propagate 
their  religion.  For  many  years  a  small  section  of  the 
city  was  set  apart  for  the  residence  of  European  and 
American  merchants,  who  were  rigidly  confined  to  these 


174  1^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

narrow  limits,  not  being  permitted  even  to  walk  through 
the  streets  of  the  city  or  to  make  short  excursions  into 
the  country.  Within  this  space  the  beginning  of  Chris- 
tian work  was  made,  which  as  a  matter  of  fact  dates 
,back  to  the  year  1807,  when  the  Rev.  Robert  M^orrison 
y  arrived  in  Canton.  He  came  under  the  auspices  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  which  was  the  pioneer,  and 
for  many  years  the  only  society  at  work  for  the  Chinese. 
Laboring  alone,  except  for  the  brief  assistance  received 
from  the  Rev.  W.  Milne,  Dr.  Morrison,  by  his  single- 
ness of  aim  and  assiduity,  accomplished  in  twenty-seven 
years  an  amount  of  work,  which,  considering  the  dif- 
ficulties under  which  it  was  carried  on,  is  a  remarkable 
monument  of  learning  and  industry.  Received  on  his 
arrival  into  the  American  house  of  Messrs.  Milner  & 
Bull,  and  afterwards  holding  the  position  of  interpreter 
to  the  East  India  Company,  he  escaped  molestation 
from  the  Chinese,  who  would  soon  have  interfered  with 
any  open  efforts  in  evangelization.  His  strength  was 
chiefly  expended  in  translating  the  Scriptures  and  pre- 
paring a  dictionary  of  the  language.  These  two  great 
works,  undertaken  at  the  instigation  of  the  Society 
which  sent  him  out,  have  done  noble  service  in  their 
respective  fields,  and  although  superseded  by  later  pro- 
ductions, will  ever  remain  of  historical  value,  both  for 
their  intrinsic  merits  and  for  their  service  in  preparing 
the  way  for  more  complete  and  accurate  works.  The 
spirit  and  character  of  Dr.  Morrison,  as  given  by  his 
associate,  Dr.  Milne,  show  his  high  qualifications  for 
the  work  undertaken :  **  With  a  patience  that  refused  to 
be  conquered,  a  diligence  that  never  tired,  a  caution 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past,     1 75 


that  always  trembled,  and  studious  habits  that  sponta- 
neously sought  retirement/'  this  first  Protestant  mis- 
sionary to  China  pursued  his  labors.  A  Sabbath 
service  in  his  own  apartments,  attended  chiefly  by 
domestics  and  those  employed  in  cutting  the  blocks 
for  printing,  was  constantly  maintained ;  and  after  seven 
years  the  first  convert  was  baptized.  This  man,  Tsaij 
A-ko,  the  first  Protestant  Christian  in  China,  gave  good 
proof  in  his  after  life  of  his  sincerity. 

Closely  associated  with  Dr.   Morrison  was  the.  first 
Chinese  evangelist  ordained  by  him,  Leung- A-fah,  who 
holds  a  deservedly  high  place  in  the  history  of  Christian 
work  in  Canton.     He  was  a  man  of  energy,  zeal,  and 
good  literary  ability,  an  impressive  speaker,  and  a  whole- 
souled  evangelist.    By  his  writings,  teaching,  and  preach- 
ing, he  exerted  a  great  influence.    His  zeal  in  supplying 
books    to    the    students    at   the    literary   examinations 
brought  upon  him  the  suspicion  of  the   government. 
He  was  accused  of  disseminating  seditious  literature, 
and  efforts  were  made  to  arrest  him.     He  fled  to  his 
home    in    the    country,   whither   the    soldiers    pursued 
him,   and  failing   to    apprehend   him,    seized   three    of 
his    relatives    and    shut   up   his   house.      He    escaped 
to    Macao,   whence   he   sailed   to    Singapore,    and    for 
many  years    remained  an   exile  from  his  native  land. 
When  permitted  to  return,  he  resumed  his  work  with 
increased   zeal.     His    tract,   ''  Good  Words   to   Exhort 
the   Age,"    was    extensively   distributed,    and   was   the 
first   to    arouse    the    attention   of  Hung-Siu-tsiin,    the 
leader  of  the  Tai-ping  rebellion,  to  a  study  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine. 


176  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

Dr.  Morrison  died  before  the  day  of  change  and  prog- 
ress had  dawned  in  the  Far  East.  After  all  his  toil  and 
faith  and  prayer,  he  saw  no  schools  or  congregations 
and  but  three  or  four  converts;  yet  his  convictions  of 
the  good  to  come  were  never  shaken ;  and  his  last  letter 
breathes  the  same  spirit  of  faith  that  inspired  his  first 
devotion :  ''  I  wait  patiently  the  events  to  develop  in 
the  course  of  Divine  Providence.  The  Lord  reigneth. 
If  the  kingdom  of  God  our  Saviour  prosper  in  China, 
all  will  be  well;  other  matters  are  comparatively  of 
small  importance." 

The  first  American  missionary  to  reach  Canton  was 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Bridgeman,  who  has  left  his  mark  in  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  to  which  his  name  and  that 
of  his  learned  colleague  are  attached,  the  Bridgeman 
and  Culbertson  Version  of  the  Bible  being  still  used  by 
half  the  churches  in  China.  There  are  other  works  from 
his  pen  in  the  way  of  chrestomathies,  Christian  treatises, 
and  articles  in  the  **  Chinese  Repository,"  a  magazine  of 
which  he  was  the  originator,  and  which  for  a  quarter  of  a 
century  drew  the  best  contributions  from  writers  on  Chi- 
nese subjects  and  exerted  a  great  influence.  After  a  few 
years  he  was  joined  by  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams,  the 
distinguished  scholar,  lexicographer,  and  diplomatist, 
who  gave  an  impulse  to  the  work  of  printing,  and 
brought  his  great  talents  to  the  preparation  of  dictiona- 
ries and  other  helps  in  the  study  of  the  language.  By 
his  great  work,  "  The  Middle  Kingdom,"  he  has  given 
to  Western  nations  the  most  truthful  and  comprehensive 
view  of  China  and  its  people  ever  brought  within  the 
compass  of  one  book. 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past,     177 

Excluded  from  the  Empire  itself,  the  early  missiona-  \ 
ries,  finding  large  communities  of  Chinese  in  settlements  j 
to  the  south,  devoted  their  time  and    energy  to  work 
among  them,  in  the  hope  that  through  them  the  myriads  ' 
shut  up  within   the  sealed  Empire  might   be  reached. 
To  this  end  missions  were  established  among  the  Chi- 
nese emigrants  in  Malacca,  Penang,  Singapore,  Borneo, 
and  Batavia ;  and  for  a  score  of  years  great  attention  was 
given  to  printing  books,  teaching  schools,  and  general 
Christian  work.     The  hope  that  those  converted  would 
exert  a  favorable  influence  among  their  countrymen  in 
China  proved  to  a  great  degree  illusive.     All  these  mis- 
sions, as  far  as  they  relate  to  the  Chinese,  have  been  sus- 
pended, the  wide  openings  which  the  treaties  secured  in 
the  Empire  itself  drawing  most  of  the  laborers  thither. 

The  arrival  of  Dr.  Parker  in  1834  drew  attention  to 
medical  work,  which,  a  few  years  later,  resulted  in  the 
formation  of  the  Medical  Missionary  Society  in  China, 
which  for  forty-five  years  has  through  its  hospital  proved 
a  fountain  of  beneficence  to  the  sufi"ering  Chinese.  In 
the  present  period  of  almost  boundless  opportunity  it  is 
impossible  fully  to  appreciate  the  difficulties  and  embar- 
rassments under  which  missionaries  labored  until  1842. 
Restricted  in  Canton  to  the  narrow  limits  of  the  foreign 
factories,  forbidden  to  walk  through  the  streets  or  enter 
the  city,  excluded  from  direct  intercourse  with  the 
people,  the  constant  objects  of  suspicion,  they  were 
hampered  in  every  undertaking.  In  Macao,  where 
better  things  might  have  been  expected,  the  jealousy 
of  the  Portuguese  authorities  led  to  the  closing  of  the 
printing-presses,  the  prohibition  of  public  preaching  or 

12 


178  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

assemblies ;  while  the  restless  populations  in  the  settle- 
ments farther  south  proved  unsatisfactory  material  to 
work  upon.  Yet  in  that  initiatory  period  a  vast  work 
of  preparation  was  done,  much  insight  into  the  charac- 
ter of  the  people  was  gained,  many  difficulties  of  lan- 
guage overcome ;  so  that  when  the  doors  were  opened, 
the  means  for  beginning  immediate  work  not  only  in 
Canton,  but  elsewhere  along  the  coast,  were  at  hand. 
Dictionaries,  Bibles,  and  tracts  were  in  readiness,  schools, 
hospitals,  and  printing-presses  so  placed  as  to  be  imme- 
diately transferred  to  the  newly  opened  cities. 

During  this  period,  too,  the  English  and  American 
merchants  were  liberal  in  their  support  of  medical  and 
educational  worC.  The  Morrison  Educational  Society 
was  well  endowed,  and  under  the  efficient  superintend- 
I  ence  of  Dr.  S.  R.  Brown  attained  a  position  of  great 
usefulness,  and  was  for  many  years  the  source  of  gen- 
eral knowledge  to  Chinese  youth,  some  of  whom  have 
become  prominent  men  in  the  country. 
,  The  occupation  of  Hong-Kong  affi^rded  a  new  base 
f  of  operations,  which  was  quickly  improved,  and  has  re- 
mained until  this  day  the  centre  of  a  large  m|ssIonary 
enterprise,  from  which  lines  of  work,  with  some  scores 
of  stations,  extend  far  into  the  interior,  interwoven  in 
many  places  with  the  work  that  spreads  out  from  Canton. 
When,  a  year  later,  China  made  treaties  of  commerce 
and  entered  into  diplomatic  relations  with  other  nations, 
and  the  five  treaty  ports  were  opened,  it  was  the  signal 
for  the  Church  to  advance  and  occupy  these  cities  as 
centres  of  mission  work.  In  the  treaty  of  Nanking  no 
stipulation  was  made  as  to  the  treatment  of  Christians, 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past,     1 79 

but  the  Emperor  Tao-Kwong,  in  answer  to  a  memorial 
from  the  commissioner  Ki-Ying  presented  at  the  insti- 
gation of  the  French  envoy,  M.  de  Lagrene,  issued  a 
rescript  granting  toleration  to  adherents  of  the  Romish 
Church,  which,  by  implication,  was  made  to  include 
Protestants  as  well;  but  all  foreigners  of  every  nation 
were  prohibited  from  going  into  the  interior  to  propa- 
gate their  religion.  The  tendency  of  these  restrictions 
was  to  confine  missionaries  to  the  treaty  ports ;  and,  as 
a  great  amount  of  preliminary  work  lay  before  them 
in  these  centres,  the  embarrassment  of  these  restric- 
tions was  not  felt  for  a  few  years.  These  rescripts 
of  the  Emperor,  however,  carried  but  little  weight; 
and  even  Roman  Catholics  found  it  difficult,  and  often 
impossible,  to  secure  the  privileges  guaranteed.  The 
second  war  with  China,  —  so  suddenly  precipitated,— 
ended  in  the  treaties  of  Tien-tsin,  when  the  freedom 
of  the  rising  church  of  Christ  was  quietly  secured 
by  specific  articles  inserted  into  the  treaties  with  the 
four  great  nations.  That  in  the  American  treaty  reads 
thus : — 

"Article  XXIX.  The  principles  of  the  Christian  religion, 
as  professed  by  the  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic  Churches, 
are  recognized  as  teaching  men  to  do  good,  and  to  do  to  others 
as  they  would  have  others  do  to  them.  Hereafter  those  who\ 
quietly  profess  and  teach  these  doctrines  shall  not  be  harassed 
and  persecuted  on  account  of  their  faith.  Any  person,  whether 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States  or  a  Chinese  convert,  who,  ac- 
cording to  these  tenets,  peaceably  teaches  and  practises  the 
principles  of  Christianity,  shall  in  no  case  be  interfered  with  or 
molested." 


i8o 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


The  order  in  which  the  various  societies  entered  the 
mission  field  of  Canton  is  as  follows :  — 


I  The  London  Mission 
/  American  Board    .     . 
American  Baptist  .     . 
American  Presbyterian 
Rhenish  Mission  .     . 


1807 
1830 
1841 
1844 


Basel  Mission  ....  1847 

English  Wesleyan      .     .  1850 

United  Presbyterian  .     .  i860 
The  Church   Missionary 

Society 1870 


Of  these,  two,  the  American  Board  and  the  United 
Presbyterian,  have  withdrawn  from  the  field,  the  former, 
however,  having  been  recently  re-established  in  Hong- 
Kong,  while  the  Rhenish  Mission  has  undergone  some 
transformations,  its  works  being  now  chiefly  carried  on 
by  the  Berlin  Society. 

The  natives  of  Canton,  although  accustomed  for 
many  years  to  the  sight  of  foreigners,  have  always 
manifested  a  bitter  hostility  to  all  outsiders.  The  restric- 
tions placed  upon  the  agents  of  the  old  East  India 
Company,  and,  later  on,  upon  all  foreign  residents,  en- 
gendered a  feeling  of  suspicion  and  contempt.  The 
terms  on  which  negotiations  were  carried  on  with 
the  authorities,  where  the  lowest  in  grade  of  Chinese 
officials  was  deputed  to  treat  with  the  ''  barbarians,"  and 
the  constant  use  of  contemptuous  epithets  in  official 
documents,  deepened  this  feeling.  The  general  use  of 
the  term  fan-kwei,  "  foreign  devil,"  and  other  usages 
implying  the  inferiority  of  Western  peoples,  led  to  much 
incivility  and  rudeness.  The  experiences  of  the  opium 
war  intensified  the  hatred  already  felt,  so  that  when  the 
missionaries  began  their  work  in  the  city,  they  were  not 
met  with  a  very  cordial  reception.  The  first  question 
to  be  settled  was  that  of  securing  residences,  to  give 


Sketch  of  Ca7tton  Missions  in  the  Past.     1 8 1 

permanence  to  their  operations ;  and  the  difficulties  ex- 
perienced in  this  matter  often  rendered  temporary  resi- 
dence in  Macao  or  Hong-Kong  necessary.  The  only 
available  houses  were  native  ones,  often  in  unhealthy 
locations,  damp  and  uncomfortable.  Mere  physical 
discomfort  could  have  been  easily  endured,  but  the  con- 
stant uncertainty  arising  from  the  suspicion  and  open 
hostility  of  their  neighbors  proved  a  most  serious  trial. 
Under  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of  Nanking,  they  were 
not  permitted  to  go  within  the  city  walls,  all  their  oper- 
ations being  confined  to  the  suburbs,  extending  along 
the  south  and  far  to  the  east  and  west.  The  mere  fact 
of  their  residence  among  them,  and  the  daily  sight  of 
the  strangers,  whose  object  in  coming  they  were  slowly 
beginning  to  understand,  was  an  education  to  the  people. 

Among  the  first  to  find  residences  were  Dr^all  and 
his  two  daughters.  These  ladies  were  the  objects  of 
boundless"  curiosity,  and  were  accustomed  to  walk 
through  the  narrow  streets  near  their  home,  with  bou- 
quets of  flowers  in  their  hands,  to  accustom  the  people 
to  the  sight  of  foreign  ladies. 

Schools  were  established,  as  the  best  means  of  bring- 
ing a  portion  of  the  people  under  constant  influences, 
sometimes  in  their  houses,  and  again  in  such  dark  and 
narrow  quarters  as  they  were  able  to  secure  in  the  adja- 
cent streets.  English  was  taught,  as  the  means  of  at- 
tracting pupils  of  a  better  class.  Several  dispensaries 
were  opened,  which  soon  developed  into  hospitals,  at 
which  the  attendance  of  patients  constantly  increased ; 
and  preaching  to  those  who  gathered  to  receive  physi- 
cal relief  was,  for  years,  the  most  direct  means  of  reach- 


1 82  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

ing  the  people.  The  hopeful  spirit  manifested  in  the 
earlier  days  is  seen  in  the  subjoined  extract  from  a  let- 
ter of  Dr.  Hobson  in  1847.  I^  speaking  of  the  work  in 
connection  with  his  hospital,  he  says :  — 

"  The  average  attendance  of  Chinese  has  been  over 
one  hundred,  and  none  have  been  more  respectful  and 
cordial  in  their  attention  than  those  who  have  received 
physical  relief.  These  services  must  be  witnessed  to 
fully  understand  their  interest.  Deep  emotions  have 
been  awakened  when  contrasting  the  restrictions  of  the 
first  years  of  Protestant  missions  in  China  with  the  pres- 
ent freedom:  then,  not  permitted  to  avow  our  mis- 
sionary character  and  object,  lest  it  might  eject  us  from 
the  country;  nor  could  a  Chinese  receive  a  Christian 
book  but  at  the  peril  of  his  safety,  or  embrace  that  re- 
ligion without  hazarding  his  life ;  now  he  may  receive 
and  practise  the  doctrines  of  Christ  and  transgress  no 
law  of  the  empire." 

During  this  period  excursions  were  sometimes  made 
into  the  interior,  and  books  distributed  as  widely  as  pos- 
sible. In  the  mean  time,  the  work  of  organization  was 
steadily  going  on ;  appHances  for  instructing  the  people 
were  multiplied,  small  congregations  were  gathered,  and 
isolated  converts  brought  in,  but  the  progress  was  slow. 
It  was  emphatically  a  period  of  preparation.  Plans 
were  matured  for  future  operations,  and  agencies  set  in 
action  whose  efficiency  has  since  been  proved. 

The  great  event  of  this  time  was  the  rise  of  the  sect 
/of  Hung-Siu-tsiin,  who  called  themselves  ''  the  Society 
[of  the  Worshippers  of  God,"  but  who  are  known  in  his- 
tory as  the  Tai-ping  rebels.     Their  chief  was  a  man 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past.     183 


from  the  district  of  Fa-iin,  about  forty  miles  northwest 
of  Canton.  Awakened  first  by  Leung- A-fah's  tract  and 
afterwards  by  a  remarkable  dream,  he  was  led  to  study 
the  New  Testament.  Convinced  of  its  truth,  he  applied 
for  baptism  to  Mr.  Roberts  of  the  American  Baptist 
Mission.  His  request  was  not  immediately  granted, 
and  he  returned  to  his  home.  Soon  afterwards,  receiv- 
ing, as  he  supposed,  a  commission  from  Heaven  to 
teach,  he  proceeded  first  to  the  country  of  the  aborigi- 
nes near  Lien-chow,  and  afterwards  to  the  province  of 
Kwong-si,  where  he  gathered  a  large  society,  numbering 
at  one  time  three  thousand  believers,  about  him.  The 
doctrines  and  practices  of  these  people  were  strikingly 
like  those  of  the  Christian  Church.  They  accepted  the 
New  Testament  as  authority  on  all  subjects,  and  caused 
thousands  of  copies  to  be  printed  and  disseminated. 
Their  moral  precepts  and  regulations  for  daily  conduct 
were,  for  the  most  part,  strictly  Christian  in  principle. 
Many  of  Hung-Siu-tsun's  writings  and  prayers  show 
deep  religious  feeling  of  a  distinctively  Christian  type. 
The  first  whom  he  converted  to  his  views  were  his  two 
friends,  Fung-Yun-San  and  Hung-Jin,  whom  he  bap- 
tized in  the  school  where  the  former  was  teacher ;  and 
removing  the  idols,  they  celebrated  their  entrance  upon 
the  new  life  by  composing  odes  to  awaken  men,  as 
follows :  — 

*'  Besides  the  God  of  Heaven,  there  is  no  other  God  ; 
Why  do  the  foolish  men  take  falsehood  to  be  truth  ? 
Since  their  primeval  heart  is  altogether  lost, 
How  can  they  now  escape  defilement  from  the  dust? " 

To  which  the  reply  was  made  in  true  Chinese  style : 


184  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

"The  Mighty  Heavenly  Father,  He  is  the  one  true  God. 
Idols  are  made  of  wood,  or  moulded  from  the  clod. 
We  trust  that  Jesus  came  to  save  us  who  were  lost, 
That  we  may  soon  escape  defilement  from  the  dust.  " 

On  the  occasion  of  the  Feast  of  Lanterns  he  was  in- 
vited by  the  elders  of  the  village  to  use  his  poetical 
talents  to  assist  in  the  celebration,  and,  being  a  scholar, 
to  lend  his  presence  and  influence  to  the  festivities. 

He  repUed  in  poetical  style  to  their  invitation :  — 

"  Not  because  of  evil  saying 
Did  we  disobey  your  orders. 
We  but  honor  God's  commandments, 
Act  according  to  his  precepts. 
Heaven's  and  perdition's  way 
Must  be  rigidly  distinguished. 
We  dare  not  now  in  thoughtless  manner 
Hurry  through  the  present  life." 

His  discourses  were  chiefly  exhortations  to  purity  of 
hfe  and  belief  in  Jesus,  as  when  he  says,  *'  Those  who  be- 
Heve  not  in  the  true  doctrine  of  God  and  Jesus,  though 
they  be  old  acquaintances,  are  no  friends  of  mine. 
Only  the  heavenly  friendship  is  true ;  all  other  is  false. 
A  short  happiness  is  not  a  real  one ;  only  eternal  happi- 
ness can  be  called  real.  What  others  gain  they  cannot 
impart  to  me,  and  what  I  gain  I  cannot  share  with  them. 
I  only  desire  that  very  many  may  enter  into  heaven,  and 
grieve  that  they  should  go  to  hell.  Therefore  I  cannot 
withhold  preaching  to  them  the  true  doctrine." 

Possessed  of  unusual  talents,  he  composed  verses  and 
pithy  sayings,  which  were  constantly  repeated  to  impress 
them  on  his  hearers.  The  following  are  specimens: 
*'  Keep  the  holy  commandments,  worship  the  true  God, 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past,     185 


and  then  at  the  hour  of  departing  heaven  will  be  easily 
gained."  "  Those  who  beheve  in  God  are  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  God." 

"  Brethren,  be  cheerful,  God  rules  over  all. 
With  hearts  of  faith,  good  deeds  as  proof,  you  rise  to  Heaven's 
hall." 

His  special  hostility  was  directed  against  the  idols, 
and  many  striking  instances  of  his  fearless  denunciation 
of  the  false  gods  are  given.     The  increasing  number  of 
his  adherents  and  the  assaults  upon  prevailing  supersti- 
tions attracted  attention  from  the  gentry  and  officials,  and 
led  to  a  strong  opposition.     Driven  in   self-defence  to 
take  up  arms,  the  project  of  establishing  a  new  dynasty 
was  formed,  and  the  name  of  Tai-ping-Kwok,  "  Great 
Peace  Kingdom,"  adopted.     Hung-Siu-tsiin  offered  the 
first  place  to  each  of  his  four  leading  coadjutors;  and 
only  after  they  had  declined,  and  united  in  urging  him 
to  become  their  king,  did  he  accept  the  honor.     Thus, 
from  a  purely  religious  movement,  it  became  a  political 
one  of  the   highest   assumptions.      Still    retaining   the 
Christian  Scriptures  as  their  authority,  they  were  ready 
to  proclaim  them  as  the  fountain  of  true  religious  knowl- 
edge and  the  rule  of  all  moral  conduct.      They  were, 
moreover,  ready  to  enter  into  the  fullest  and  most  cor- 
dial relations  with  Christian  nations  and  to  adopt  their 
improvements  as  far  as  possible. 

It  is  remarkable  that  in  so  short  a  period  after  the 
opening  of  China  such  a  movement  should  have  arisen. 
Forced  into  armed  resistance  by  the  attacks  of  Chinese 
soldiers,  they  first  captured  some  adjoining  towns,  and 


1 86  TJie  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

when  their  schemes  for  possessing  the  Empire  were  ma- 
tured  and  made  known,  bands  of  restless  spirits  were 
attracted  to  them.     Some  of  these  had  been  Hving  as 
bandits  in  the  mountains  adjoining,  one  of  them  being 
under  the    leadership    of  a  woman    of  great   courage. 
Reinforced  by  these,  the  Tai-pings  entered  the  path  of 
conquest  with  an  army  several  thousand   strong.     Re- 
ligious   services  were    held    daily,  and  prayers    offered 
before  each  battle.     Their  course  was  one  succession  of 
victories  through  the   provinces   of  Kwang-si,  Hunan, 
and  Kiang-si,  until  they  reached  the  city  of  Nanking, 
which  they  proposed  to  make  the  seat  of  government. 
Here  they  received  other  elements  uncongenial  with  the 
original  religious  professions  of  the  leaders.     The  chief 
also  became  fanatical,  and  was  given  to  vain  dreams,  by 
which,  as  he  supposed,  the  will  of  Heaven  was  revealed. 
The  southern  soldiers,  suddenly  encountering  the  rigors 
of  a  northern  winter,  to  which  they  were  unused,  lost 
heart,  and  the  course  of  victory  was  checked.     Corrup- 
tion and  dissensions  grew  apace  until  the  whole  move- 
ment was  vitiated,  and  was  at  last,  by  the  aid   of  the 
English  and  French,  entirely  crushed. 

The  hopes  aroused  by  enthusiastic  missionaries  and 
others  of  a  Christian  Emperor  ascending  the  ancient 
throne  of  China  were  dashed  in  pieces  as  the  vaga- 
ries and  wild  fanaticism  of  the  leaders  appeared.  The 
original  project,  however,  should  not  be  judged  by  the 
later  abuses  of  those  who  had  no  sympathy  with  its 
religious  character,  and  acted  in  utter  disregard  of  the 
principles  upon  which  it  was  inaugurated.  Many  men 
of  sober  thought  and  calm  judgment,  fully  acquainted 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past,     187 

with  the  subject,  are  found  to-day  who  regard  the  move- 
ment as  one  that  should  have  been  encouraged,  and  are 
strong  in  their  behef  that  England  made  a  fatal  blunder 
in  espousing  the  Imperial  cause  instead  of  maintaining 
strict  neutrality  or  responding  to  the  friendly  overtures 
of  the  insurgents.  What  the  outcome  would  have  been 
in  such  a  case,  it  is  impossible  to  say.  It  is  perhaps 
the  greater  wisdom  to  assume  that  the  Christianity  of 
Hung-Siu-tsiin,  even  upon  the  most  favorable  interpreta- 
tion of  his  beliefs,  would  have  given  the  people  but  a 
mutilated  and  impure  system,  filled  with  gross  errors, 
that  might  have  proved,  in  the  end,  a  greater  obstacle 
to  the  spread  of  the  true  faith  than  unalloyed  paganism. 
It  is  but  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  converts  made, 
though  their  number  would  soon  have  been  reckoned 
by  millions,  would  not  have  shown  the  knowledge  and 
strength  of  character  which  the  profession  of  Christ,  in 
the  face  of  opposition  and  persecution,  requires.  The 
appearance  of  so  many  Christian  features,  and  their 
adoption  of  the  term  Shaiig-ti^  used  by  so  many  as  the 
word  for  "  God,"  aroused  a  violent  prejudice  in  many 
quarters  which  has  not  yet  been  overcome. 

The  second  war  with  China,  coming  at  the  close  of  the 
Tai-ping  rebellion,  threw  the  whole  country  into  con- 
fusion. The  commencement  of  hostilities  in  Canton, 
and  the  attack  on  the  city  by  the  allied  forces,  drove  the 
missionaries  to  Macao  and  Hong-Kong.  Houses  were 
destroyed,  schools,  chapels,  and  hospitals  abandoned, 
and  the  native  Christians  scattered.  For  several  years 
the  greatest  uncertainty  prevailed;  but  after  the  trea- 
ties of  Tien-tsin  were  ratified  and  increased  privileges 


1 88  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

secured,  the  missions  in  Canton  were  established  upon  a 
firmer  basis,  and  the  churches  then  entered  upon  a 
period  of  greater  prosperity.  The  destruction  of  many 
portions  of  the  city  along  the  river  threw  a  great  deal 
of  desirable  property  into  the  market,  and  missionaries 
were  thus  enabled  to  secure  favorable  sites  and  erect 
houses  better  suited  to  their  requirements.  Sites  for 
chapels  and  schools  were  obtained  on  the  more  impor- 
tant streets  in  the  city,  and  preparations  made  for  the 
wide  extension  of  the  work  in  all  directions.  The  force 
of  agents  was  greatly  increased,  and  each  department 
given  a  fresh  impetus,  which  has  caused  the  work  as  a 
whole  to  go  forward  with  a  gradual  but  assured  expan- 
sion. The  detailed  discussion  of  the  various  agencies  is 
reserved  for  succeeding  chapters. 

As  a  rule,  harmony  has  prevailed  among  the  various 
societies  at  work,  and  the  cordial  interchange  of  views 
on  important  questions  has  proved  beneficial  to  all  con- 
cerned. For  the  past  twenty  years  a  bi-monthly  con- 
ference has  been  held,  attended  by  all  the  missionaries, 
in  which  topics  of  practical  bearing  on  the  work  have 
been  discussed  with  a  view  to  general  enlightenment 
and  timely  help.  Opinions  have  frequently  clashed,  as 
the  virtues  and  defects  of  the  various  methods  of  work 
pursued  have  been  fully  and  freely  canvassed.  Board- 
ing-schools, the  use  of  colloquial  in  translations  of  the 
Scriptures,  the  best  method  of  training  a  native  ministry, 
division  of  the  field  in  the  interior,  and  other  subjects 
have  called  forth  warm  expressions  of  opinion  not 
always  harmonious.  The  use  of  the  proper  term,  in 
translation  and  general  work,  for  "  God "   has   been  a 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past.     189 

vexed  question  throughout  the  whole  course  of  mission- 
ary operations  in  China.  The  community  in  Canton  is 
about  equally  divided  in  the  use  of  Shan,  the  generic 
term  for  ''  gods,"  in  the  sense  of  objects  of  worship, 
and  also  meaning  "spirit,"  and  Sheting-ti,  "the  Ruler 
above,"  which  many  believe  to  be  used  In  the  Classics  to 
designate  the  true  God.  To  these  a  third  party  has 
been  recently  added  who  advocate  Tieji-chu,  "  Heavenly 
Lord,"  the  term  adopted  by  the  Romanists.  The 
prospects  of  an  early  settlement  of  this  question  are 
not  encouraging.  Each  term  is  open  to  serious  objec- 
tions ;  and  whichever  prevails,  must  be  converted  and 
thoroughly  Christianized  before  it  can  give  full  expres- 
sion to  the  meaning  to  be  conveyed.  The  prospect  now 
is  that  the  two  leading  terms  will  be  used  interchange- 
ably, the  first  as  the  generic  term,  and  the  second  as  the 
specific  name  of  Deity,  in  the  sense  of  the  Almighty. 

Each  mission  has  had  its  day  of  small  things,  in  some 
cases  many  days  of  very  small  results ;  but  all  have  now 
reached  a  point  at  which  they  can  thank  God  for  evi- 
dent progress,  and  take  courage.  In  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  the  result,  measured  by  decades,  is  thus  strik- 
ingly given :  during  the  first  ten  years  but  one  solitary 
conver^jvas  receivedT^at  tli£L.j£Jid  of  the  second  ten 
years  thejmmber_H^  less  than  ten;  at  the  end  of  the 
third_teii  yeRrsuJtJiacijreaclied-  one  hundred;  while  in 
the  last  ten  y^ears  the  number  received  has  been  nearly  'i 
seven  hundred.  The  ratio  of  Increase  In  the  other  mis-  / 
sions  has  been  very  much  the  same ;  and  considering  the 
pecuHar  character  of  the  Chinese,  the  many  and  mighty 
difficulties  there  are  to  contend  with,  the  progress  made 


I  go  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

can  be  attributed  to  nothing  short  of  the  power  of  God. 
The  course  has  not  been  always  smooth  and  pleasant. 
The  history  of  each  particular  mission  is  replete  with 
incidents  and  experiences  of  the  deepest  interest,  but 
shows  a  dark  side  in  many  reverses  that  have  come.  In 
1870  a  temporary  check  was  felt  throughout  the  whole 
field,  in  consequence  of  the  excitement  arising  from  the 
'*  gods  and  genii  "  powder  affair.  At  Shek-lung,  on  the 
East  River,  the  German  Mission  premises  were  destroyed, 
the  inmates  barely  escaping  with  their  lives.  At  Ng- 
chow,  on  the  West  River,  the  Baptist  Mission  was  broken 
up ;  while  through  the  valleys  of  the  Tsung-fa,  Lien-chow, 
and  other  streams,  the  storm  of  excitement  swept  like  a 
veritable  tempest,  involving  both  missionaries  and  native 
converts  in  distress.  Local  disturbances,  in  which  chapels 
and  schools  have  been  broken  up  and  Christians  exposed 
to  persecution,  have  frequently  occurred ;  but  these  are 
regarded  as  only  trying  episodes,  brief  checks  in  the 
onward  march  of  the  truth.  The  years  1 883  and  1 884  will 
long  be  remembered  as  a  time  of  great  unrest.  The 
long  prospect  and  final  precipitation  of  war  with  France 
caused  the  lurking  hatred  of  all  foreigners  to  come  to 
the  surface  and  show  itself  in  many  acts  of  violence. 

From  Canton  as  a  centre  the  work  has  radiated  in  all 
directions,  extending  to  the  borders  of  the  Canton  prov- 
ince on  the  north  and  east,  and  into  the  province  of 
Kwong-si  on  the  west,  firm  footholds  being  gained  in 
many  places.  The  last  decade  has  been  one  of  great 
advance  in  many  ways.  In  this  time  most  of  the  mis- 
sions have  doubled,  some  tripled,  and  others  quadrupled 
their  number  of  Christians.     Actual  statistics  show  that 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past.     1 9 1 

in  ±li£_Iast  seven  years  the  aggregate  of  increase  in  all 
the  missions  has  been  justjdouble  that  of  their  whole 
previousjiistory.  The  energies  of  the  missionaries  'have 
been  directed  in  every  channel  through  which  influence 
could  be  brought  to  further  their  enterprise,  so  that  the 
past  is  not  merely  rich  in  direct  evangelistic  eff"orts  but 
in  literary  productions.  Great  results  have  been  attained 
in  the  way  of  translations  from  the  Chinese  and  in  the 
preparation  of  Christian  books. 

In  the  present  day  of  enlarged  opportunities  and 
results,  we  should  ever  remember  with  gratitude  those 
who  in  the  past  have  laid  deep  the  foundations  and 
scattered  wide  the  precious  seed.  Some  are  still  in 
active  work  whose  experience  reaches  back  to  the  open- 
ing of  China.  Dr.  Hopper  has  been  forty  years  in  the 
work.  Dr.  Chalmers  has  given  thirty-five  years  to  the 
cause,  and  won  a  name  for  scholarly  attainments  which 
few  can  hope  to  emulate.  Mr.  Piercy,  for  an  equal 
period,  has  been  identified  with  the  Wesleyan  Mission  in 
Canton,  of  which  he  was  the  founder.  Dr.  Kerr,  whose 
noble  devotion  can  scarcely  be  surpassed,  has  given 
thirty-two  years  of  most  active  effort  to  the  work  of 
medical  missions.  Dr.  Graves,  for  nearly  thirty  years, 
Mr.  Faber  for  twenty,  and  others  for  shorter  periods,  have 
toiled  in  the  days  when  encouragements  were  few.  Of 
those  still  living  in  other  lands,  are  Dr.  Legge,  the  great 
translator  of  Confucius,  whose  connection  with  China 
covers  nearly  half  a  century;  the  Rev.  S.  Whitehead, 
the  polished  orator,  whose  impassioned  discourses  made 
a  deep  impression  on  even  the  phlegmatic  Chinese ;  and 
the  Rev.  T.  G.  Selby,  the  ambitious  pioneer,  ever  in  the 


192  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

advance  guard,  piercing  the  remote  interior,  and  prepar- 
ing the  way  for  settled  work  in  influential  centres. 

The  roll  of  those  who  have  ceased  from  their  toil 
contains  many  whose  names  are  handed  down  in  the 
grateful  memories  of  those  who  knew  them ;  others  are 
perpetuated  in  their  books,  and  others  in  the  living  word 
they  preached.  Men  of  varied  talent  and  disposition 
have  figured  in  the  scenes  that  have  been  enacted  in 
Canton.  Many  amusing  chapters,  descriptive  of  the 
strange  scenes  and  encounters  that  have  occurred,  of 
the  peculiar  habits  and  methods  of  eccentric  individuals, 
might  be  written.  The  Rev.  I.  J.  Roberts,  the  pioneer 
of  the  Baptist  Mission,  was  a  peculiar  combination  of 
zeal  and  oddity.  Popular  with  the  Chinese,  he  would 
mingle  with  them  on  the  most  familiar  terms.  His 
association  with  the  celebrated  chief  of  the  Tai-ping 
movement  has  given  him  a  prominent  place  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  past. 

Dr.  Hobson,  the  scholarly  physician,  has  left  an  endur- 
ing record  in  eighteen  medical  works  published,  many 
of  them  illustrated,  a  most  valuable  contribution  to 
medical  science.  Mr.  Krolzyck,  the  energetic  traveller 
and  unwearying  explorer  of  new  fields,  the  first  to  pene- 
trate remote  districts,  has  left  his  impress  on  many  by 
his  earnest  life  and  efficient  labors.  Rev.  C.  F.  Preston 
is  held  in  pleasant  memory,  as  one  of  the  most  fluent 
and  popular  preachers  in  Cantonese  the  city  has  ever 
heard.  His  many  genial  qualities,  his  unbroken  good- 
nature, his  enthusiasm  in  his  special  department  of 
preaching,  and  his  hopefulness  in  view  of  existing  dis- 
couragements, have  added  cheerfulness  and  zest  to  many 


Sketch  of  Canton  Missions  in  the  Past,     193 

in  active  work.  His  words  still  speak  in  the  hearts  of 
many  who  heard  him  in  the  chapel  near  the  Double 
Gate  tower. 

The  soil  of  Canton  is  enriched  by  the  dust  of  scores 
of  those  who  have  fallen  in  the  conflict.     In  the  little 
cemetery  to  the  east  of  the  city  is  the  sacred  spot  where 
the  gleaming  marble  or  the  modest  granite  tells  of  those 
who  have  sunk  beneath  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day, 
and  found  a  resting-place   in    that   distant   land:   men 
whom  years  of  toil  had  worn,  and  others  whom  sud- 
den disaster  had  cut  off  in  their  prime  and  early  bloom 
of  usefulness ;  women  whose  delicate  frames  had  suc- 
cumbed to  the  hostile  influences  of  an  unfriendly  climate, 
made  more  unbearable  by  deep  loneliness  and  social 
desolation ;   children  whose  young  lives  never  knew  the 
joy  and   freedom   of  Christian  lands.     On  that   lonely 
hillside,  shaded  by  groves  of  the  feathery  bamboo,  sur- 
rounded by  the  graves  of  their  Chinese  fellow-Christians, 
they  lie  in  the  hope  of  a  glorious  resurrection.     Some 
have  found  a  resting-place  in    Macao's   shady  retreat, 
beside    the    park    enclosing    the    celebrated    grotto    of 
Camoens,    and   others    in   the    Happy    Valley,    Hong- 
Kong's  beautiful   cemetery.     Their   dust   commingling 
with  the  soil,  their  words  sunk  deep  in  many  hearts, 
their  books  as  living  witnesses,  and  their  spirits  in  the 
blessed  companionship  of  the  just,  all  unite  in  giving 
permanence  to  the  work  to  which  their  lives  were  freely 
devoted,  and  continue  as  pledges   of  the  glorious   tri- 
umphs of  the  Cross  of  Christ  over  the  wide  dominions 
of  the  Dragon. 

13 


194  '^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  X. 

PRESENT  STATUS   OF  MISSION  WORK. 

THE  missionary  enterprise  in  Canton  has  reached 
a  point  at  which  it  can  be  presented  to  the  world 
as  a  movement  whose  success  is  assured.  In  its  general 
scope,  in  its  practical  organization,  in  its  numerous  and 
varied  agencies,  and  in  the  wide  field  brought  under 
immediate  influence,  it  indicates  a  present  activity  and 
gives  the  hope  of  future  expansion  most  encouraging  to 
every  sincere  friend  of  the  cause.  Representatives  of 
the  leading  churches  in  the  Christian  nations  of  Europe 
and  America  unite  their  forces  in  aggressive  effort. 
These  agents  from  the  West  are  distributed  among  the 
various  societies  as  follows :  the  London  Mission  has 
two  ordained  ministers;  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
of  England  has  one;  the  Rhenish  Mission,  one;  the 
Berlin  Mission,  connected  with  the  Lutheran  Church  of 
Germany,  has  three ;  the  Wesleyan  Society  of  England 
has  five  ministers  and  two  physicians ;  the  Southern 
Baptist  Mission  of  the  United  States  has  two  ministers 
and  three  unmarried  ladies;  the  Basel  Mission  has  four- 
teen ordained  ministers ;  the  Presbyterian  Church  has 
five  ministers,  two  physicians,  one  of  whom  is  a  clergy- 
man, one  layman,  and  six  unmarried  ladies,  one  of  whom 
is  a  physician ;   and  the  American  Board,  two  ordained 


Present  Status  of  Mission   Work,        195 

ministers,  —  making  a  total  of  thirty-five  ordained  min- 
isters, four  physicians,  two  of  whom  are  clergymen, 
one  layman,  and  nine  unmarried  ladies,  one  of  whom  is 
a  physician.  Of  these,  the  sixteen  connected  with  the 
Basel  Mission  and  the  American  Board  are  either  resi- 
dent in  Hong-Kong  or  at  points  far  in  the  interior  of 
the  province,  leaving  nineteen  ministers  who  reside  in, 
or  whose  work  centres  in,  Canton  city.  To  these  num- 
bers given  should  be  added  in  Canton  seventeen,  and  in 
the  interior  twelve,  wives  of  missionaries,  who,  while 
they  are  content  to  be  represented  by  their  husbands, 
are  most  important  factors  in  the  work,  not  only  giving 
efficient  aid  by  their  sympathy  and  wise  suggestions, 
but  in  many  cases  by  direct  superintendence  of  schools, 
systematic  visitation  among  the  women,  and  other  meth- 
ods of  activity.  These  combine  at  present  to  make 
a  working  force  of  forty-six  in  Canton  and  twenty- 
eight  in  other  parts  of  the  province,  earnest  men  and 
women.  The  number  varies  at  different  times,  increased, 
it  may  be,  by  fresh  arrivals,  and  again  reduced  by  sick- 
ness or  other  causes  leading  to  the  enforced  absence  of 
those  engaged.  The  advantages  of  a  large  community 
like  this,  drawn  together  by  common  feelings  and  the 
interests  of  a  common  work,  are  many.  The  social 
relaxation  afforded  from  the  toil  and  anxiety  of  the 
actual  work ;  the  contact  of  different  nationalities ;  the 
comparison  of  various  methods,  and  the  observation  of 
the  workings  of  diverse  systems,  are  most  beneficial. 
The  mutual  support  and  sympathy  secured,  the  action 
and  reaction  of  minds  of  varied  shades  and  disposition, 
tend   to    restore   the   mental   and  spiritual   equilibrium 


196  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon^ 

which  lonehness  and  self-absorption  are  apt  to  shake. 
The  constant  minghng,  not  only  socially  but  in  acts  of 
worship,  of  Christians  of  various  names,  leads  to  a  bet- 
ter understanding  of  the  sterling  qualities  of  all,  and 
promotes  the  spirit  of  Christian  unity.  Associated  with 
the  missionaries  is  a  large  body  of  native  assistants,  con- 
sisting of  ordained  ministers  to  the  number  of  twenty, 
evangelists  and  colporteurs  of  various  grades  to  the 
number  of  one  hundred  and  eleven,  Bible-women  to 
the  number  of  thirty,  and  teachers  to  the  number  of  one 
hundred  and  sixteen.  The  combination  of  talent  and 
zeal  displayed  by  this  body  of  native  helpers  is  striking, 
varying  from  the  polished  style  and  methodical  discourse 
of  the  scholar  to  the  rough-and-ready  zeal  of  the  con- 
verted artisan.  They  are  the  efficient  coadjutors  of  the 
missionaries  at  every  step  of  their  work.  Trained  up 
under  the  direct  supervision  of  the  missionaries,  they  are, 
as  a  rule,  filled  with  the  same  enthusiasm  and  love  for 
the  souls  of  men.  Understanding,  as  foreigners  never 
can,  the  modes  of  thought  and  dispositions  of  their 
countrymen,  they  are  indispensable  to  the  thorough 
administration  of  the  affairs  of  the  Church.  Unem- 
barrassed by  the  curiosity  or  suspicion  which  the  mis- 
sionary is  sure  to  arouse,  they  can  penetrate  the  houses 
of  the  people  or  the  remote  towns  of  the  interior,  and 
spread  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  in  many  ways  not 
open  to  those  from  other  lands. 

With  all  these  agents,  native*  and  foreign,  we  look  for 
something  correspondingly  extensive  in  the  practical 
operations  carried  on.  Beginning  with  the  city  of  Can- 
ton, we  take  a  cursory  glance  at  the  forms  of  work  to 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work.        197 

be  seen  in  active  operation  there.  As  each  Sabbath 
day  comes  round,  you  may  find  in  different  parts  of  the 
city  ten  Christian  congre^tions  assembled  for  the  wor- 
ship of  God.  In  grateful  contrast  to  the  ceaseless  rush 
of  traffic  that  knows  no  Sabbath,  is  the  rest  and  the 
quiet  of  these  sacred  enclosures.  Gathered  in  com- 
panies of  from  thirty  or  forty  to  three  hundred  or  more, 
they  come  with  reverent  mien  to  worship  the  Lord  of 


PRESBYTERIAN    MISSION    HOUSE. 


all.  Presided  over  by  a  missionary,  or  one  of  their  own 
number  raised  to  the  high  office  of  the  ministry,  their 
service  of  praise  and  prayer,  of  reading  and  expounding 
God's  word,  is  as  hearty  and  inspiring  as  that  of  any 
assembly  of  Christians  in  other  lands.  They  form  a 
body  distinct  from  the  masses  around  them,  and  since 
the  beginning  of  mission  work  have  been  steadily  in- 
creasing  in   number,   in   knowledge,   and  in  influence. 


198  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

Comparing  what  is  now  seen  continually  on  each  Sab- 
bath day  with  the  state  of  the  Church  even  ten  years 
ago,  we  are  constrained  to  say,  "  See  what  God  hath 
wrought !  "  Whereas  forty  years  ago  the  number  of 
Christians  in  Canton  could  have  been  counted  on  the 
fingers  of  one  hand,  and  whereas  seven  years  ago  the 
number  reached  was  less  than  two  thousand,  yet  now, 
as  nearly  as  can  be  accurately  ascertained,  the  number 
of  native  Chnstians  connected  with  the  various  missions 
ia^l^Canton  is  over  four  thousand,  witha  large  body^of 
adherents  in  addition.  If  we  add  those  connected  with 
the  missions  in  Hong-Kong  and  Swatow,  the  grand  total 
presented  is  nearly~seven  thousand.  Besides  the  formal 
gatherings  in  tTie  cKuixTTeslriay  be  seen  Sabbath-schools 
in  many  places,  where  young  and  old  are  given  special 
instruction,  and  the  varied  talent  of  the  native  member- 
ship used  for  the  edification  of  others. 

Throughout  the  week  the  work  goes  on  without  ces- 
sation. The  crowded  populace  of  the  metropolis,  with 
the  added  thousands  coming  in  from  the  country,  fill 
the  narrow  streets  with  a  ceaseless  stream  of  human 
life;  and  on  the  more  busy  thoroughfares  are  fifteen 
chapels  open  for  daily  preaching  to  the  multitudes  that 
gather  in.  These  preaching-halls  are  a  great  institution 
in  Canton,  and  are  open  every  day  from  two  to  four  hours, 
with  audiences  varying  from  a  few  scores  to  several  hun- 
dred each.  The  people  come  and  go  continually,  some 
remaining  but  a  few  moments,  others  half  an  hour,  and 
others  for  a  longer  time.  After  the  missionary  has 
preached,  the  native  evangelists  continue  the  service,  and 
at  the  close  ample  opportunity  is  given  for  discussion. 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work,         199 

Any  who  have  become  Interested  are  invited  to  private 
conferences  in  the  book-room  adjoining,  or  at  the  house 
of  the  preacher.  At  the  door,  suppHes  of  Christian 
books  are  kept  for  the  accommodation  of  any  who  are 
desirous  of  pursuing  their  inquiries ;  and  on  the  outside 
of  the  door  is  hung  a  board,  with  an  invitation,  inscribed  v 
in  large  letters,  urging  all  to  enter  and  hear  the  truth.  \ 
The  time  when  the  preaching-halls  are  thronged  the 
most  is  during  the  hottest  months  in  the  summer, — July, 
August,  and  September ;  and  the  best  time  in  the  day  to 
gather  audiences  is  from  noon  until  three  o'clock,  —  the 
hottest  part  of  the  day.  This  makes  it  hard  work  for 
those  who  preach ;  but  we  have  to  seize  the  opportunity 
when  it  comes,  and  suit  ourselves  to  their  time,  for  they 
will  not  suit  themselves  to  ours.  It  is  difficult  to  com- 
pute the  many  thousands  who  have  heard  the  Gospel  in 
these  chapels.  I  have  met  men  hundreds  of  miles  in  the 
interior  who  could  repeat  in  substance  the  discourses 
heard,  and  have  frequently  been  recognized  by  men  in 
remote  districts  who  attended  these  services.  This  is 
the  great  means  of  proclaiming  the  Gospel;  and  as  a 
large  proportion  of  those  who  attend  the  services  are 
strangers  in  the  city,  the  truth  is  often  carried  far  into 
the  interior  portions  of  the  land.  It  is  truly  *'  casting 
bread  upon  the  waters,"  —  upon  the  streams  of  hfe  that 
flow  in  all  directions,  carrying  the  seeds  of  truth  to  the 
remotest  parts  of  the  country. 

Education  holds  a  prominent  place  in  the  work  in 
Canton.  While  the  present  generation,  so  rapidly  pass- 
ing away,  claims  a  large  share  of  our  attention,  yet  the 
hopes  of  the  grander  triumphs  and  wide  acceptance  of 


200  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

the  truth  in  the  future  are  ever  kept  in  view.  To  se- 
cure the  consummation  of  these  hopes,  special  efforts 
are  made  to  influence  the  young,  and  connected  with 
the  mission  in  Canton  are  one  hundred  schools  of  vari- 
ous grades.  Most  of  these  are  in  the  city  or  its  imme- 
diate vicinity,  but  many  are  at  stations  inland.  Several 
schools  of  a  higher  grade  have  been  estabhshed,  but 
most  of  them  are  elementary.  The  average  attendance 
of  pupils  is  about  two  thousand  five  hundred,  the  aggre- 
gate reaching  above  threejhousand.  These  schools  are 
taught  by  Chinese  teachers,  and  are  superintended  by 
the  missionaries,  who  also  give  special  instruction  in 
important  branches.  From  ^  few  at  first  opened  under 
great  difficulties,  looked  upon  with  suspicion  by  the 
natives,  and  often  with  scarcely  pupils  enough  to  justify 
their  continuance,  they  have  increased  in  number  and 
in  favor  until  the  present  cheering  results  have  been 
attained,  and  could  be  multiplied  indefinitely  were  the 
means  for  carrying  them  on  at  our  disposal.  The  good 
influence  of  the  schools  cannot  be  adequately  measured. 
Evidences  of  their  lasting  benefit  are  constantly  met 
with.  A  number,  small  compared  with  the  aggregate 
attendance,  continue  their  course  of  study  for  several 
years,  pass  into  the  higher  grades,  and  in  the  end  be- 
come teachers  or  preachers;  while  the  larger  number 
return  to  their  ordinary  employments,  many  of  them 
retaining  a  clear  knowledge  of  the  truth,  which,  after 
years  have  passed,  sometimes  leads  them  to  a  full  accept- 
ance of  Christianity.  Years  ago,  in  the  village  of  Yun- 
ha-teen,  ten  miles  north  of  Canton,  a  school  was  opened. 
It  was  continued  for  three  years,  and  then  abandoned  as 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work.        201 

unpromising.  Ten  years  later  a  young  man  from  the 
place  appeared  in  Canton,  and  applied  for  baptism. 
His  first  impressions  of  the  truth  were  traced  back  to 
that  school,  in  which  he  was  a  pupil.  A  colporteur  was 
sent  to  the  village  at  his  request,  and  found  a  general 
feeling  favorable  to  Christianity.  In  answer  to  a  peti- 
tion from  the  people,  a  school  for  boys  and  one  for 
girls  were  opened,  and  the  nucleus  of  a  Christian  church 
gathered. 

In  imitation  of  the  peerless  example  of  Him  who 
went  about  doing  good,  the  missionary  enterprise  has 
united  the  work  of  healing  with  that  of  teaching.  Often 
the  forerunner  of  purely  evangelistic  work,  it  is  ever  its 
powerful  coadjutor,  and  prepares  the  way  for  the  favor- 
able reception  of  Christian  truth.  We  have  in  Canton 
the  great  hospital,  under  wise  and  efficient  manage- 
ment, at  which  the  annual  attendance  of  patients  is 
numbered  by  tens  of  thousands.  In  addition  to  the 
immediate  rehef  of  suffering  secured,  thorough  instruc- 
tion is  given  to  students  of  medicine,  and  the  way  pre- 
pared by  which  permanent  and  wide-spread  benefits 
may  accrue  to  the  people.  To  those  who  look  for  im- 
mediate results,  this  branch  of  the  work  is  ever  the 
most  popular,  and  commends  itself  also  to  the  Chinese, 
both  officials  and  people,  by  its  purely  benevolent  char- 
acter. Dispensaries  at  various  points  in  the  interior 
extend  its  beneficent  influence,  and  often  secure  the  mis- 
sionaries a  more  friendly  reception  than  would  other- 
wise be  accorded  them. 

The  department  of  special  work  for  women  has  in 
recent  years  attained  great  prominence  and  importance, 


202  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

and  is  constantly  growing  in  efficiency.  The  ladies  of 
the  missions,  with  their  corps  of  teachers  and  Bible- 
women,  by  means  of  their  numerous  schools  and  spe- 
cial meetings  for  women,  by  systematic  visitation  in  the 
city,  the  villages  adjacent,  and  more  remote  districts 
in  the  country,  are  gaining  access  to  their  sisters  in 
China,  bringing  light  and  comfort  to  many  whose  lives 
are  darkened  by  ignorance,  superstition,  and  cruelty. 

The  city  of  Canton  presents  such  a  vast  field  at  their 
very  doors,  that  the  energies  of  all  might  be  easily  em- 
ployed there,  without  thought  for  what  is  beyond ;  but 
the  great  desire  has  ever  been  to  reach  all  parts  of  the 
country,  and  the  efforts  to  accomplish  this  have  been 
unceasing.  Attracted  by  the  wonderful  facilities  for 
travelling,  extensive  tours  were  made  in  the  early  days, 
and  stations  opened  in  many  places.  A  bitter  spirit  of 
hostility  has  ever  been  manifested,  and  difficulties  con- 
stantly thrown  in  the  way  by  gentry  and  officials,  so 
that,  until  recent  years,  the  advance  into  the  interior 
has  been  slow.  Unremitting  efforts  have  overcome 
many  of  the  difficulties,  and  the  country  is  now  dotted 
with  more  thari  ninety  out-stations  in  important  centres, 
from  which  the  Hght  is  penetrating  on  all  sides.  More 
than  a  score  of  years  ago,  the  Basel  Mission  occupied 
important  posts  near  the  head-waters  of  the  East  River, 
and  have  had  missionaries  resident  there  continually. 
To  them  belongs  the  honor  of  making  the  earliest  ad- 
vance inland,  and  their  success  in  gathering  a  Christian 
community  of  over  one  thousand  communicants  is 
given  as  an  example  of  what  has  been  accompHshed. 
With  a  score  of  outposts  around  the  principal  centres, 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work,        203 

and  numerous  schools  and  chapels,  they  occupy  a  dis- 
tinct portion  of  the  field,  separated  geographically  from 
that  of  other  missions.  From  Canton  as  a  centre  the 
work  radiates  in  all  directions.  As  we  go  up  the  rivers 
and  along  the  main  lines  of  travel,  these  fourscore  and 
ten  stations,  at  distances  varying  from  ten  to  three  hun- 
dred miles,  are  found.  A  tour  of  these  stations  gives 
one  a  vivid  conception  of  the  widening  influence  of 
Gospel  work.  Various  causes  have  led  to  the  occupa- 
tion of  these  particular  points.  Some,  in  populous 
centres,  have  been  opened  from  a  conviction  of  the  im- 
portance of  the  places  as  bases  of  operation ;  in  others, 
a  group  of  two  or  three  Christians  attached  to  the 
churches  in  Canton  have  been  the  leading  cause;  and, 
in  a  few  instances,  the  general  friendliness  of  the  people, 
and  the  desire  expressed  to  have  schools  established 
among  them,  have  guided  the  action  of  the  missionaries. 
Within  a  radius  of  ten  miles  from  Canton  there  are  seven 
or  eight  such  stations,  mostly  day-schools,  where  regular 
services  are  held  on  the  Sabbath  and  meetings  for  Bible 
study  conducted  in  the  evening  by  the  teacher,  or  the 
assistant  who  visits  the  schools.  Extending  toward  the 
east,  between  Canton  and  the  field  of  the  Basel  Mission, 
are  eight  or  more  chapels  connected  with  the  Berlin 
Mission,  one  of  them  in  the  large  city  of  Tung-kun, 
which,  after  being  twice  destroyed,  is  now  permanently 
established.  In  this  direction  are  four  stations  con- 
nected with  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  the  most  impor- 
tant of  these  being  in  the  city  of  Shek-Lung,  a  place 
noted  for  its  turbulent  population  and  sudden  mobs. 
This  town   was   the   scene    of  the    destruction   of  the 


204  1^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

German  Mission  houses  during  the  *'  gods  and  genii " 
powder  excitement,  and  remained  unoccupied  for  ten 
years.  A  small  company  of  Christians  belonging  to 
the  church  in  Canton,  but  resident  here,  presented  a 
petition  for  a  chapel,  which  was  granted  on  the  condi- 
tion that  these  Christians  should  do  their  utmost  toward 
paying  the  rent  A  flourishing  work  was  inaugurated, 
and  three  years  later  a  church  of  twenty-eight  members 
v/as  formed,  under  most  favorable  prospects,  which  has 
since  increased  in  numbers  and  efficiency.  Last  year  a 
violent  mob  assaulted  the  chapel,  destroying  the  furni- 
ture and  property  of  the  assistants,  and  injuring  some 
of  the  Christians.  This  spread  dismay  among  the  band 
of  believers  for  a  time,  but  under  the  faithful  and  judi- 
cious management  of  the  native  preacher,  they  have 
been  kept  together,  the  chapel,  fully  repaired,  has  been 
reopened  under  official  protection,  and  the  hope  of 
great  future  prosperity  is  encouraging.  At  Liu-p6,  in 
the  centre  of  a  populous  farming  district,  another 
church  has  been  formed,  with  twenty-five  members ;  and 
through  the  zealous  and  untiring  labors  of  the  young 
preacher  in  charge,  the  scores  of  immense  villages  in 
the  vicinity  are  being  systematically  worked  up. 

Further  up  the  river  we  find,  in  the  Pok-loh  district, 
a  group  of  six  stations  connected  with  the  London 
Mission.  After  many  vicissitudes,  in  which  several  of 
the  Christians  have  been  severely  tried  in  the  furnace 
of  affliction,  they  have  entered  upon  a  course  of  quiet 
but  steady  progress. 

Directly  north  of  Canton,  in  the  Tsung-fa  valley,  a 
beautiful   agricultural   district,  is  found   the  station  of 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work        205 

Chuk-Liu,  sustained  by  the  Presbyterians.  It  is  the 
centre  of  a  circle  of  market  towns,  which  hold  fairs 
on  successive  days,  to  each  of  which  is  attached  a 
coterie  of  villages,  from  nine  to  thirty-six  in  number 
each.  Toward  the  head-waters  of  this  stream  are  two 
stations  of  the  London  Mission,  one  of  them  near  the 
district  city,  with  a  church  of  forty  members,  whose 
influence  is  felt  increasingly  over  the  surrounding  coun- 
try. Ten  miles  further  we  find  a  church  opened  by  the 
members  of  the  Baptist  Mission  in  the  village  of  Shek- 
hung,  supported  by  native  contributions.  After  a  course 
of  violent  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  people,  it  has 
been  firmly  established,  and  evidences  of  the  fidelity 
of  the  Christians  there  are  most  apparent. 

To  the  west  of  this  valley,  in  the  native  district  of  the 
great  Tai-ping  chief,  the  German  Mission  has  a  group 
of  flourishing  stations,  with  a  large  body  of  Christians, 
among  whom  are  found  some  men  of  learning  and  in- 
fluence. To  the  west  of  Canton,  in  the  great  city  of 
Fat-shan,  we  find  the  Wesleyan  and  London  Missions 
strongly  intrenched.  The  former,  with  missionaries  resi- 
dent and  a  large  hospital,  are  making  a  deep  impression 
on  the  people.  Chapels,  in  which  daily  preaching  simi- 
lar to  that  in  Canton  is  carried  on,  and  several  strong 
churches  stand  as  proof  that  the  truth  is  taking  deep 
root.  Along  the  North  River  and  its  tributaries  are 
found  several  stations  of  the  Baptist  Mission,  the  most 
important  of  these  being  in  the  city  of  Tsing-iin.  Here, 
as  elsewhere,  in  the  beginning,  bitter  opposition  and 
violence  were  encountered,  but  strength  was  given  them 
to  prevail ;  and  a  church  of  forty  members,  with  a  native 


2o6  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

pastor,  whose  support  is  provided  by  the  Chinese  there 
and  elsewhere,  has  been  gathered,  and  has  given  many 
tokens  of  life  and  activity. 

At  the  head-waters  of  the  Lien-chow  stream,  the  prin- 
cipal branch  of  the  North  River,  in  the  city  of  the  same 
name,  is  a  station  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  three 
hundred  miles  by  water  from  Canton.  Here,  too,  the 
story  of  official  interference  and  opposition  incited  by 
the  ruling  classes  has  been  repeated,  and  the  hopes 
of  securing  sites  for  mission  houses  disappointed. 
Chapel,  school,  and  dispensary  afford  good  facility  for 
work,  and  the  friendly  disposition  of  the  people  makes 
it  a  very  hopeful  field. 

Returning  to  the  North  River,  we  reach  the  city  of 
Shiu-kwan,  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Canton, 
where  the  Wesleyans  are  established  in  good  quarters, 
with  a  flourishing  work  around  them.  With  excep- 
tional good  fortune  they  have  secured  the  friendship 
of  the  leading  gentry,  are  on  the  best  of  terms  with  the 
officials,  and  find  the  people  everywhere  accessible  and 
civil  in  their  deportment.  With  missionaries  resident 
they  have  established  an  important  centre  of  work,  and 
have  in  hand  one  of  the  most  promising  fields  in  the 
province.  A  line  of  stations  easily  accessible  by  water 
extends  the  influence  of  their  work.  The  district  city 
of  Ying-tak  is  the  seat  of  one  of  these  stations,  in 
connection  with  which  some  remarkable  instances  of 
conversion  have  occurred.  Mong-fu-kong  has  shown 
a  larger  accession  of  members  than  any  one  station 
of  the  Canton  Missions  in  the  past  year.  The  good 
judgment  and  energy  of  the  missionaries  have  secured 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work,        207 

for  them  a  prestige  that  augurs   great   things   for   the 
future. 

On  the  extreme  northern  border,  in  the  city  of  Nam- 
hung,  near  the  foot  of  the  great  Mui-Hng  pass,  on  the 
highway  from  the  north  provinces  to  the  south,  the 
Germans  have  a  station,  at  which  a  native  minister, 
educated  in  Germany,  has  labored  for  years.  Toward 
the  west  we  find  in  Shiu-hing,  the  old  capital  of  the 
province,  a  Baptist  church  of  eighty  members,  long 
established,  while  in  the  country  around  are  several 
minor  stations.  The  Church  Mission  has  also  a  chapel 
there  and  several  further  up  the  river.  At  Ng-chow, 
the  chief  city  of  the  province,  and  just  within  the 
borders  of  Kwong-si,  the  Baptists  hope  soon  to  re- 
open their  chapel,  closed  through  the  violence  of  the 
people,  instigated  in  their  hostility  by  the  gentry. 

To  the  south,  in  the  great  rice  and  silk  districts,  are 
several  stations,  in  Ch'an-tsiin,  Lung-kong,  Heung-shan, 
and  elsewhere.  The  bitter  hostility  of  the  people  of 
this  district  has  made  it  difficult  to  secure  locations 
in  the  numerous  towns  and  cities,  but  much  has  been 
done  among  them  in  the  way  of  itineration.  In  the 
great  districts  to  the  southwest,  from  which  such  num- 
bers have  emigrated  to  America  and  Australia,  the 
Presbyterians  have  six  stations,  the  Church  Mission 
four,  the  Wesleyans  three,  and  the  American  Board  two. 
Two  of  these  are  in  the  important  commercial  city  of 
Kong-mun,  where,  after  much  opposition,  they  have 
become  well  established.  Two  others  are  in  the  city 
of  San-ui,  from  which,  as  a  centre,  an  unusually  large 
population  can  be  reached.     The  others  are  all  further 


2o8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

west,  the  most  important  among  them  being  in  Chik- 
hom,  where  a  church  of  twenty-five  members  has  be- 
come self-supporting.  The  island  of  Hainan,  long  an 
unknown  country,  has  within  the  last  three  years  been 
occupied  in  a  measure,  a  station  and  dispensary  being 
formed  in  the  port  of  Hoi-how,  and  a  chapel  among  the 
Hakkas  in  the  centre  of  the  island.  Each  of  these 
stations,  with  its  preacher  and,  as  in  many  cases,  its 
school,  is  the  centre  of  hght  and  influence  for  the  sur- 
rounding country.  Their  number  and  distribution  show 
how  widely  the  work  has  spread,  and  how  from  these, 
as  new  points  of  departure,  minor  circuits  may  be 
established,  and  towers  of  light  raised  that  shall  diffuse 
their  radiance  over  broad  expanses  of  territory.  Every 
station,  has  a  history  of  its  own  that  would  repay  a 
deeper  study  than  we  are  able  to  give  it  in  this  general 
view.  There  they  stand  as  outposts  of  the  advancing 
line  of  conquest,  some  grouped  within  circles  of  com- 
paratively small  diameter,  and  others  isolated  in  re- 
mote districts,  but  all  of  them  golden  candlesticks  in 
which  the  oil  of  truth,  kindled  into  radiance  by  the 
Spirit  of  light,  feeds  that  living  flame  before  whose 
brightness,  darkness  and  error  must  flee. 

The  annexed  table  gives  in  brief  compass  the  sta- 
tistics of  the  work  as  it  stands  at  present. 

The  people  in  Canton  are  divided  into  two  classes, 
known  as  Pun-ti,  ''  natives  of  the  soil,"  and  Hakka,  "the 
strangers."  The  former  are  the  pure  Cantonese,  and 
compose  the  great  bulk  of  the  people.  They  are  the 
rich  and  powerful,  and  their  dialect  is  the  one  used 
by  most  of  the  missionaries.     It  is  spoken  in  its  purity 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work.        209 


1 

American  Baptist,  South  .     , 
Basel  Mission,  German     .     . 
Berlin  Mission,  German   .    . 
Church  Mission,  English  .     . 
London  Mission,  English 
American  Presbyterian      . 
English  Wesleyan    .... 

American  Board 

Rhenish  Mission,  German     . 

> 
> 

tn 

M          M          Ooi^          M          Mt^«Jlo» 

Foreign  missionaries. 

8|;        :        .0.;         ;o.oo4.|     Nauve^ordained  min- 

vo       1      :                 M       «                        «       M                1     Native  evangelists 
^|:        Mos^voco^4.o        1        and  catechists. 

+:|:        :wvon:                 :        :              Colporteurs. 

vo|:        :        Mi^tjMwiotn|     Bible-women. 

S^ 

i        ■:       ^      t      ^      .     C:     t      0 

School-teachers. 

tn            :        :       oi       w       :        :        m      w      oi            Girls'  schools. 

^ 

;     ;     s  ^    :     ;     ^   ^   ^ 

Average  attendance. 

U1 

M       0       .2        :         M       ^       -^       in 

Boys'  schools. 

S. 

M          M         4^           •             M          ON         1-1           c^ 

:        0       0       a^      '.        -t-       0       <j\      0 

Average  attendance. 

H    :     i     :    "    i     i     -    "    i 

Boarding-schools  for 
girls  or  women. 

1       .         .         .                  .         .                           .1     Training-schools  for 

^      \      ■        :        :        ^       :        :        ^      <^       :         \        young  men. 

(!;^|:         :4>.om:         m!        ^        \     Chapels  in  city. 

!S|:        ^Htooooowsoo        1     Stations  interior. 

4>. 

'a 

M           ON        J^                        vj          '00        OJ 

Native  Christians. 

M      j      :        :                        :        :        :        :        :         1     Hospitals. 

'   1 

i     ;     «    M    ;     ;     ;     :     M 

Dispensaries. 

4>. 

03 

±-    00   .         .     .    ^ 

:        :        0     'm     ■       :        :        '■        0 

Patients. 

^      ^       .        .        .        . 

Operations. 

^     1 

:        :        :       ^      :        :        :        :        ;        j    Medical  students. 

14 


2IO  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

in  the  provincial  city,  the  people  who  live  in  the 
western  suburbs  claiming  to  use  it  with  greater  refine- 
ment of  accent  and  idiom  than  any  others.  It  is  under- 
stood by  nearly  all  the  people  in  the  central  and  western 
portions  of  the  province,  and  to  a  great  extent  by  the 
people  in  the  southern  part  of  the  province  of  Kwong- 
si.  It  affords  access  to  about  twenty  millions  of  people, 
and  is  therefore  the  language  chiefly  used  in  mission 
work  in  Canton.  The  Hakkas,  or  strangers,  called 
sometimes  "  squatters,"  have  come  from  the  north,  and, 
gradually  acquiring  territory,  have  occupied  a  great 
portion  of  the  country  to  the  northeast.  They  are  a 
hardy,  pushing  race.  Advancing  slowly  but  surely, 
they  occupy  first  the  upland  valleys,  and,  by  thrift  and 
economy,  are  soon  able  to  possess  the  more  fertile 
portions  of  the  lower  plains.  Holding  tenaciously  to 
their  possessions,  they  are  gradually  gaining  footholds 
in  the  central  and  northern  portions  of  the  province. 
Their  language  is  quite  distinct  from  the  Cantonese; 
so  that  missionaries  laboring  among  them  usually  give 
their  whole  time  to  the  study  of  the  Hakka  dialect. 
Most  of  the  German  Missions  are  among  these  people, 
and  a  large  section  of  the  London  Mission's  work. 
They  are  more  accessible  than  the  Cantonese,  and  every- 
where reward  the  labor  expended  on  them  by  larger 
and  more  speedy  returns.  They  are  found  in  increas- 
ing numbers  in  Canton,  and  their  dialect  is  becoming 
the  prevailing  one  throughout  the  country  districts  to 
the  north.  The  difficulty  of  learning  one  language  has 
made  the  acquisition  of  two  a  task  attempted  by  but 
few;  so  that  there  is  a  division  of  speech  in  Canton, 


Present  Status  of  Mission  Work,        2 1 1 


some  being  designated  as  Hakka  and  others  as  Pun-ti 
missionaries.  Besides  these  two  main  divisions  there 
are  in  Canton  about  one  hundred  thousand  people  who 
speak  the  mandarin  or  Court  dialect.  These  are  chiefly 
the  Tartars,  who  form  the  garrison  of  the  city,  and  who 
live  in  a  quarter  by  themselves.  They  form  a  distinct 
element  in  the  population,  and  while  many  of  them 
understand  Cantonese,  yet  any  efficient  work  for  them 
must  be  done  through  the  medium  of  their  own  peculiar 
speech.  A  promising  work  is  now  going  on  among 
them ;  the  leading  men  who  have  been  converted  speak 
Cantonese,  and  through  them  the  great  body  of  their 
associates  can  be  reached. 

The  foundations  have  been  deeply  laid,  a  great  amount 
of  preparatory  work  has  been  done,  and  the  missions 
placed  on  a  good  working  basis.     The  cause  is  no  longer 
on  trial.     The  period  of  experiment,  in  the  narrow  sense 
of  testing  the  practicability  of  the  enterprise,  has  been 
passed,  and  a  position  reached  where  we  can  challenge 
the  world,  and  answer  each  caviller  by  practical  facts 
gleaned    from    actual    experience,    and    point    to    the 
progress  and  prospects  of  the  work  as  a  standing  an- 
swer to  all  objectors.      The  organization  of  the  work, 
though    far   from   complete,   is  such  that  no  ordinary 
trouble  or  opposition    is  likely   to   overthrow  it;    and 
even  in  the  event  of  war.  the  hold  the  truth  has  gained 
over  the  native  church  is  such  as  to  give  strong  con- 
fidence to  the  hope  that  their  faith  would  survive  the 
severest  tests,    and    they   remain   faithful  witnesses  for 
the  truth   though   all   help   from  Christian  lands  were 
withdrawn. 


2  12  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


Having  sketched  in  outline  the  history  of  the  work 
in  the  past,  and  taken  this  hurried  glance  at  its  present 
status,  we  are  prepared  to  examine  its  particular  phases 
more  closely,  as  they  pass  under  review  in  the  following 
chapters. 


TREASURY   STREET   CHAPEL,    CANTON. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

FOREIGN   AGENTS. 

IN  considering  the  question  of  prolonged  residence, 
the  climate  of  Canton  becomes  a  matter  of  impor- 
tance. The  coast-line  of  China  extends  for  three  thou- 
sand five  hundred  miles,  nearly  one  third  of  which  forms 


2  14  '^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

the  ocean  frontage  of  Canton  province.  This  proximity 
to  the  sea  has  a  salubrious  effect  upon  the  cHmate  of  the 
seaboard  districts,  securing  to  them  the  benefit  of  the 
mvigorating  monsoon  that  blows  steadily  from  the  south- 
east during  the  six  months  of  spring  and  summer,  the 
contrary  current  of  wind  from  the  northwest,  during 
the  months  of  autumn  and  winter,  being  often  broken 
by  the  ranges  of  mountains  to  the  north.  The  interior 
districts  are  hilly  and  mountainous,  where  numerous 
streams  of  clear,  running  water  and  pure  mountain  air 
furnish  the  climatic  conditions  of  health  and  comfort. 

Canton  may  be  compared,  in  situation  and  climate,  to 
New  Orleans.  On  the  same  latitude  with  Calcutta,  it  is 
far  superior,  in  point  of  healthiness,  to  that  city.  The 
rainy  season  in  the  spring  is  disagreeable,  and  the  long 
summer  very  trying.  From  May  until  October  the  heat 
continues  without  interruption.  The  mercury  seldom 
reaches  one  hundred  in  the  shade,  but  frequently  ranges 
from  ninety  to  ninety-five,  with  a  temperature  of  from 
eighty-five  to  ninety  degrees  through  the  night.  The 
abundance  of  mosquitoes  adds  to  the  discomforts  of 
the  heat.  No  mountain  resorts  or  seaside  cottages  are 
available,  so  that  the  summer  is  a  season  to  be  endured, 
but  not  enjoyed.  From  October  until  January  we  have 
the  perfection  of  good  weather,  —  the  American  Indian 
summer  prolonged  and  idealized.  In  the  winter  frost 
is  a  rare  occurrence,  but  a  chill,  damp  atmosphere 
makes  fire  and  heavy  clothing  necessary  for  several 
months.  The  trees  remain  evergreen  and  flowers  bloom 
perpetually.  The  only  serious  drawback  to  the  climate 
is  that  the  winter  is  not  bracing  enough  to  counteract 


Foreign  Agents,  215 

the  enervating  effects  of  the  long,  hot  summer,  so  that 
a  change  is  required  every  few  years  to  recuperate  the 
physical  system. 

The  habits  of  life  among  the  residents  in  Canton  are 
adapted,  in  a  great  measure,  to  the  special  requirements 
of  the  country  and  climate.     It  is  impossible  to  repro- 
duce in  every  detail  the  style  and  regulations  of  house- 
hold life  as  seen  in  America  or  England.    Judgment  and 
moderation  are  observed  in  all  things.     Experience  has 
shown  that  it  is  unwise,  and  in  some  cases  suicidal,  to 
attempt  to  live  as  the  natives  do.     In  the  early  days, 
missionaries  were  compelled  to  live  in    native    houses, 
where  they  suffered  greatly  from  dampness  and  want  of 
proper  drainage,  besides  many  other  evils  and  discom- 
forts ;   while  in  the  matter  of  food  and  furniture  the  rigid 
economy  practised  in  many  cases  proved  most  expensive 
in  the  end.     The  seeds  of  disease  were  laid,  and  strong 
constitutions    undermined.     The    constant   changes   re- 
quired to  preserve  the  health,  and  the  enforced  retire- 
ment of  many  from  the  field,  involved  losses  and  expenses 
of  the  most  serious  nature.     With  experience  has  come 
wisdom;    and    all    the    missionaries   are   now  found   in 
airy,  substantial,  and  comfortable  houses,  —  very  modest 
structures   compared  with  the  residences   of  the   mer- 
chants or  those  of  the  consular  and  customs  officials,  or 
even  with  many  of  the  manses  and  parsonages  attached 
to  churches  in  this  land. 

In  the  matter  of  housekeeping,  economy  is  the  rule. 
Each  family  has  two  servants,  or  at  the  most  three,  who 
are  employed  at  wages  varying  from  four  to  five  dollars 
a  month,  and  always  provide  for  themselves ;   so  that  for 


2i6  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

nine  dollars  a  month,  a  lady  may  be  relieved  from  the 
drudgery  of  household  work,  and  be  in  a  position  to 
devote  her  time  and  energy  to  more  important  matters. 
It  would  be  simple  folly,  involving  not  only  great  hard- 
ship but  much  additional  expense,  to  reject  the  help  so 
easily  obtained ;  and  would  in  a  few  years,  probably,  end 
in  the  missionary  being  obliged  to  give  up  his  work  on 
account  of  ill-health.  To  secure  the  respect  of  the 
people,  it  is  necessary  to  assume  a  proper  dignity,  and 
appear  to  them  as  people  of  assured  social  position  and 
refinement.  Any  attempt  to  bring  ourselves  down  to  a 
level  with  the  masses  would  simply  destroy  the  influence 
naturally  belonging  to  one's  position,  and  expose  one  to 
innumerable  petty  annoyances. 

{  Certain  travellers  have  indulged  in  adverse  criticism 
of  what  they  termed  the  luxurious  style  of  living 
adopted  by  the  missionaries.  Such  hasty  judgments 
are  seldom  warranted  by  the  facts.  These  travellers 
come  by  the  score  every  year,  with  or  without  letters  of 
introduction,  and  in  the  absence  of  any  good  hotel  are 
received  into  the  houses  of  the  missionaries.  Hospi- 
tality survives  even  a  long  residence  in  Canton ;  and  the 
larder  is  ransacked  and  the  markets  searched  to  pro- 
vide suitable  entertainment  for  the  guests.  The  table, 
with  its  spotless  linen,  the  dishes,  perhaps  of  painted 
Chinese  ware,  the  cheapest  there,  but  rare  in  other 
lands,  the  food  handed  deftly  by  a  neat  Chinese  lad  in 
long  blue  tunic,  are  keenly  noted.  The  large  rooms  and 
spacious  verandahs,  the  lawn  with  trees  and  flowers,  are 
all  remarked.  A  week  or  ten  days  elapse  before  the 
guests  depart,  and  the  missionary  is  compelled  to  prac- 


Foreign  Agents.  217 

tise  the  strictest  economy  for  weeks  in  consequence; 
but  is  comforted  by  the  thought  that  the  interest  in 
mission  work  awakened  will  more  than  compensate  for 
any  discomfort  or  expense  to  himself.  To  his  dismay 
he  finds  that  he  is  accused  of  extravagance,  and  repre- 
sented as  living  in  idleness  and  luxury,  when,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  his  yearly  income  would  not  amount  to 
what  his  guests,  it  may  be,  have  expended  in  a  few  days 
on  useless  curios.  Others  come  who  declare  their  great 
joy  in  seeing  the  missionaries  in  good  houses,  and  say  it 
is  only  what  they  deserve.  It  is  not,  however,  a  matter 
of  desert,  but  of  necessity.  Their  health  and  efficiency 
require  it.  Hardship  and  discomfort  should  not  be 
courted,  but  endured  bravely  when  necessary;  and  it  is 
the  simple  truth  to  say  that  no  body  of  Christian  work- 
ers are  more  ready  to  practise  self-denial  and  undergo 
physical  trials  when  good  can  be  accomplished,  than 
the  missionaries  in  Canton,  and  that  they  do  so  con- 
tinually in  their  residence  in  the  interior  and  on  the 
long  tours  of  itineration  made.  Among  the  travellers 
who  come  are  many  whom  we  esteem  it  an  honor  to 
entertain ;  whose  intelligent  interest  in  the  people  and 
our  work  make  it  a  pleasure  to  escort  them  through  the 
city;  while  the  links  of  friendship  formed  bind  us  not 
simply  as  individuals  together,  but  strengthen  the  cords 
that  unite  the  Church  at  home  with  its  outposts  in 
heathen  lands.  The  social  amenities  of  Canton  are 
greater  than  those  at  most  stations.  Placed  at  intervals 
along  the  river,  the  mission  houses  are  within  easy  reach 
of  each  other,  and  the  monotony  of  daily  routine  is 
broken  by  the  pleasures  of  social  intercourse.     Weekly 


2i8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

prayer-meetings  bring  the  various  missions  together; 
while  a  union  service  on  Sabbath  evening,  at  which  the 
missionaries  preach  in  turn,  draws  many  from  the  gen- 
eral community  and  promotes  friendliness  and  cordiality 
among  all. 

The  first  impressions  of  those  who  come  from  Chris- 
tian lands  on  their  arrival  in  the  city  of  Canton  vary 
with  the  temperament  and  zeal  of  the  individual.  To 
some  there  comes  a  feeling  of  joy  that  they  have  reached 
the  scene  of  their  life-work ;  to  others  a  sense  of  sadness 
and  disappointment,  or  of  hopelessness,  as  the  ignorance 
and  degradation  of  the  people  are  brought  vividly  before 
them.  The  first  year  of  the  missionary's  life  in  Canton, 
as  elsewhere,  is  in  many  respects  the  most  trying.  From 
the  overflowing  sympathy  of  friends  and  associates,  from 
an  active  Christian  life,  he  comes,  by  a  sudden  transition, 
into  the  midst  of  a  people  so  totally  different  from  any 
known  before,  that  he  can  hardly  realize  the  change. 
The  strangeness  and  novelty,  the  constant  panorama  of 
Oriental  life  passing  before  his  eyes,  the  tawdry  pageants 
and  the  squalid  poverty,  the  myriads  of  boats,  with  their 
teeming  population,  —  all  the  infinitely  varied  details  of 
shop  life,  street  life,  home  Hfe,  and  boat  hfe  are  fascinat- 
ing and  keep  the  mind  occupied  for  a  while ;  but  a  time 
of  depression  is  almost  sure  to  come,  a  reaction  from 
the  high  pressure  of  excitement  and  lofty  zeal.  It  is 
not  a  feeling  of  homesickness  merely,  although  that  is 
often  experienced ;  it  is  not  simply  sorrow  of  heart  at 
the  superstition  and  misery  so  painfully  exhibited  on 
every  side ;  it  is  chiefly  a  feeling  of  helplessness  in  the 
very  presence  of  the  work  he  is   longing  to  do.     The 


2  20  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

people  are  there,  and  their  need  of  instruction  is  too 
painfully  evident ;  but  his  mouth  is  closed.  Before  him 
rises  that  great  barrier,  the  Chinese  language,  that  must 
be  overcome.  It  may  not  be  disregarded,  but  must  be 
mastered  and  made  the  great  instrument  of  reaching 
the  people ;  so  that  the  first  thing  to  be  done  is  to  sit 
down  with  a  Chinese  teacher  by  his  side  and  attack  this 
gigantic  difficulty,  and  by  pure  act  of  memory  gain  a 
sufficient  vocabulary  to  converse  with  the  people.  The 
acquisition  of  Chinese  is  no  child's  play.  It  is  fre- 
quently said  that  people  may  "  pick  up  "  a  knowledge 
of  certain  languages,  but  no  one  ever  heard  of  ''picking 
up  "  the  Chinese.  It  is  not  to  be  "  picked  up,"  but  can 
only  be  acquired  by  patient,  persistent  toil,  the  hardest 
possible  kind  of  mental  drudgery.  I  had  a  friend  who, 
in  his  leisurely  tour  of  the  world,  contrived  in  each 
country  visited  to  acquire  a  vocabulary  sufficient  for  his 
immediate  wants.  As  he  approached  Canton  he  was 
supplied  with  phrase-books,  and  prepared  himself  with  a 
few  sentences ;  but  after  one  or  two  attempts  to  speak 
them  gave  up  in  despair.  Men  have  lived  in  Canton 
for  scores  of  years,  in  constant  intercourse  with  the 
people,  and  not  been  able  to  pronounce  one  sentence 
correctly. 

The  spoken  language  is  usually  acquired  first,  and  a 
period  of  from  one  to  three  years  is  required  in  its  study 
before  one  is  able  to  preach  or  to  speak  with  any  degree 
of  fluency.  After  a  few  months  of  constant  application, 
light  begins  to  dawn,  and  the  awkward,  meaningless 
sentences  gradually  become  intelligible ;  but  the  begin- 
ner is  deterred  from  exercising  his  vocabulary  by  the 


Foreign  Agents,  221 

dread  of  humiliating  blunders.  The  tones  are  the  lion 
in  the  way.  He  can  acquire  the  pronunciation  as  indi- 
cated by  Roman  letters;  but  to  distinguish  between 
chic  on  a  level  tone,  meaning  "  pig,"  and  chii^  with 
a  rising  inflection,  meaning  ''  lord,"  or  chit  in  a  de- 
parting tone,  meaning  "  all,"  or  *'  many,"  becomes  a 
difficult  task.  He  is  confronted  with  the  story  of  the 
young  German  missionary  whose  longing  to  preach  led 
him  to  the  early  exercise  of  his  gifts.  The  stolid  atten- 
tion of  his  audience  gave  him  the  impression  that  every 
word  was  going  straight  home.  He  pursued  his  theme 
until  he  came  to  the  description  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
which  he  gave  in  his  best  style,  dilating  upon  the  golden 
streets,  the  gates  of  pearl,  and  all  the  details  of  that 
wondrous  picture ;  but  what  was  his  dismay  when  one 
of  his  auditors  asked,  "  Do  you  really  mean  to  tell  us 
that  the  gates  of  Heaven  are  made  of  pork  ? "  This 
sudden  descent  from  the  sublime  to  the  ridiculous  was 
occasioned  by  the  fact  that  the  word  for  **  pearl "  and 
the  word  for  "  pork  "  are  identical  in  sound.  He  had 
made  a  stronger  point,  however,  than  he  supposed ;  for 
the  prospect  of  an  abundance  of  pork  is  more  attractive 
to  the  ordinary  Chinaman's  mind  than  all  the  garniture  of 
pearls  and  precious  stones.  To  this  story  is  added  the 
experience  of  a  good  Baptist  brother,  who,  annoyed  by 
a  crowd  of  boys  that  pursued  him  in  the  street,  turned 
and  sternly  told  them,  as  he  supposed,  to  go  home ;  but 
in  reality  commanded  them,  in  language  more  forcible 
than  elegant,  to  betake  themselves  to  the  companion- 
ship of  that  individual  of  whose  personality  and  diverse 
activity  we  in  China  have  very  little  doubt.     This  little 


2  22  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

mistake  was  caused  by  his  saying  hii-kwai,  when  he 
should  have  said  kil-kwai,  the  latter  expression,  with  the 
second  syllable  uttered  in  a  level  tone,  meaning,  "  to  go 
home,"  and  the  former,  with  a  rising  inflection  on  the 
same  syllable,  meaning,  "  to  go  to  the  devil."  To  make 
the  application  still  wider,  the  blunder  of  an  English 
missionary  is  recited,  who,  in  performing  the  marriage 
ceremony,  wished  to  say  that  the  parties  were  joined 
together  until  death  should  part  them,  but  in  so  many 
words  declared  them  to  be  united  as  husband  and  wife 
until  the  fourth  day ;  this  intimation  of  easy  divorce 
arising  from  the  fact  that  in  attempting  to  say  ' ss-yat 
(rising  inflection  on  the  first  syllable),  '*  the  day  of 
death,"  he  said  sz'-yat  (first  syllable  in  the  departing 
tone),  "  the  fourth  day."  And  to  make  the  circle  com- 
plete, the  experience  of  an  American  Presbyterian  is 
added,  who,  when  preaching  on  the  grand  theme  of  the 
**  Fatherhood  of  God,"  was  horrified  to  hear  the  people 
saying  one  to  another,  "  What  does  this  man  mean  by 
talking  to  us  of  his  '  crazy  father  '  ?  "  the  only  difference 
in  the  expressions  T'een-fu,  "  Heavenly  Father,"  and 
teen-fu^  "  crazy  father,"  being,  that  in  the  former  the 
first  syllable  is  aspirated  by  a  strong  expulsion  of  the 
breath,  and  in  the  latter  this  is  omitted.  These  exam- 
ples, to  which  many  more  might  be  added,  will  suffice 
to  show  that  the  change  of  tone  from  a  lower  to  a 
higher,  or  from  a  rising  to  a  falling  one,  may  alter  the 
whole  meaning  of  a  sentence  and  produce  great  con- 
fusion. 

These  difficulties  disappear  after  a  time,  and  constant 
practice  gives  an  accuracy  and  fluency  that  call  forth  the 


Foreign  Agents,  223 


highest  commendations  of  the  Chinese,  who  not  infre- 
quently say  of  certain  missionaries  that  they  speak  the 
language  better  than  the  natives  themselves,  being  struck 
with  the  peculiar  force  and  fluency  of  their  diction.  The 
acquisition  of  the  spoken  language  is  but  the  beginning. 
There  is  in  addition  the  language  of  the  books,  which 
must  be  mastered,  in  a  measure  at  least,  before  access 
can  be  gained  to  the  stores  of  learning  shut  up  in  the 
voluminous  literature  of  the  Chinese.  This  language 
differs  from  all  others.  It  is,  to  a  great  extent,  ideo- 
graphic; but,  unlike  other  ancient  languages  of  the 
same  character,  such  as  the  Egyptian,  which  began  by 
the  use  of  signs  and  hieroglyphics,  but  gradually  formed 
an  alphabet,  it  has  still  retained  its  original  character, — 
these  signs,  after  undergoing  certain  modifications,  be- 
coming fixed  in  their  present  form.  Characters  for  the 
expression  of  new  ideas  have  been  formed  by  a  process 
of  accretion,  where  original  signs  were  not  available. 
This  has  produced  an  accumulation  of  fixed  characters, 
each  monosyllabic  in  sound,  to  the  number  of  many 
thousands,  —  some  placing  the  number  above  one  hun- 
dred thousand,  while  the  lowest  estimate,  given  by  Dr. 
Williams,  is  twenty-five  thousand.  Each  of  these  is 
distinct  from  the  other,  no  one  of  them  being  a  help  to 
the  sound  or  meaning  of  another.  In  the  Imperial  Dic- 
tionary, these  characters  are  arranged  under  two  hundred 
and  fourteen  radicals,  which,  while  not  an  alphabet,  are 
of  great  service  in  classifying  the  otherwise  unwieldy 
mass.  They  also  give  some  clew  to  the  meaning,  but 
in  this  are  not  to  be  relied  upon.  In  the  old  phonetic 
dictionary  are  given  three   hundred    primitives,  which 


224  ^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

combine  with  the  radicals  to  form  most  of  the  charac- 
ters, and  give  some  hint  as  to  their  sound.  A  knowledge 
of  the  original  construction  of  the  characters  is  most 
useful  in  acquiring  the  language,  but  most  of  them  have 
to  be  learned  by  pure  act  of  memory,  with  but  little 
help  from  any  system  of  construction  or  association  of 
ideas.  The  best  means  of  fixing  them  in  the  mind  is  to 
write  them  in  Chinese  style  with  a  camel's  hair  pencil 
and  India  ink,  and  in  this  work  there  is  scope  for  much 
artistic  talent.  In  the  grammatical  construction  of  the 
language  there  is  no  conjugation  of  verbs,  no  declension 
of  nouns,  and  but  little  use  for  pronouns.  The  verb  is 
a  very  simple  affair;  while  adjectives  appear  unencum- 
bered by  case-endings  or  distinctions  of  gender.  In 
every  Chinese  sentence,  the  elements  of  which  it  is 
composed  are  arranged  in  the  following  order :  the  sub- 
ject, the  verb,  the  complement  direct,  and  the  comple- 
ment indirect.  Much  depends  upon  the  idiom,  which, 
combined  with  the  extreme  conciseness  of  the  language, 
often  renders  it  ambiguous.  The  cultivation  of  a  high 
literary  style  engages  the  constant  attention  of  Chinese 
scholars ;  and  the  style  most  approved  is  so  obscure  as 
to  be  incomprehensible  to  persons  of  average  education. 
Their  aim  seems  to  be  to  hide  away  their  ideas  beyond 
the  reach  of  common  minds. 

The  missionary  who  has  made  himself  familiar  with 
the  contents  of  the  Four  Books  and  the  Five  Classics, 
and  acquired  an  accurate  knowledge  of  six  or  seven 
thousand  characters,  is  prepared  for  all  ordinary  work. 
The  language  and  the  literature  it  enshrines  present 
an   almost   boundless   field   which    might    engage    the 


Foreign  Agents,  225 


energies  of  a  lifetime,  so  that  few,  if  any,  may  be  said 
to  have  mastered  the  whole;  and  even  native  schol- 
ars of  the  highest  reputation  may  be  confronted  with 
words  of  whose  sound  and  meaning  they  are  ignorant. 
The  same  written  language  is  used  over  the  whole  Em- 
pire, and  is,  in  its  simpler  forms,  the  means  of  commu- 
nication among  the  masses  of  the  people  in  all  matters 
of  business,  government,  or  literature.  It  is  so  concise, 
and  contains  so  many  words  of  a  similar  sound,  that 
when  read  aloud,  even  to  a  company  of  scholars,  it 
would  not  be  understood ;  and  it  is  quite  possible  for 
a  man  to  hear  his  own  compositions  read  in  his  hearing 
without  recognizing  them.  The  assistance  of  the  eye  is 
indispensable,  and  the  spoken  language  must  constantly 
be  called  in  to  coUoquialize  what  is  read  aloud  to  an 
assembly. 

When  the  difficulties  of  the  language  have,  to  some 
degree,  been  mastered,  a  field  of  activity  is  opened 
where  every  form  of  talent  may  be  utilized  to  the  fullest 
extent.  Whether  a  man  excels  in  but  one  thing  or  is 
many-sided  in  his  qualifications,  there  is  full  scope  for 
his  energies.  A  glance  at  the  various  departments  shows 
how  multiform  is  the  work  to  be  done.  Is  a  man  a 
preacher?  The  opportunities  for  proclaiming  the  truth 
are  simply  unlimited.  Has  he  special  qualifications  for 
and  inclinations  toward  the  work  of  teaching?  No  more 
promising  field  for  his  energies  could  be  desired  than 
is  found  in  Canton.  From  the  children  struggling  with 
the  elementary  branches  up  to  the  keen  philosopher  and 
ambitious  scholar,  all  grades  of  intellect  and  acquire- 
ments invite  the  Christian  educator.     Is  he  a  physician? 

15 


2  26  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

There  wait  the  people,  suffering  from  diseases  which 
their  ill-taught  practitioners  are  helpless  to  relieve; 
while  in  the  field  of  medical  science  is  felt  a  want  that 
should  be  supplied,  and  a  readiness  to  learn  shown  that 
should  encourage  the  benevolent  physician.  For  ladies, 
as  teachers,  evangelists,  or  physicians,  the  millions  of 
women  easily  accessible  present  a  sphere  of  vast  oppor- 
tunities and  of  wonderful  possibilities. 

To  the  man  of  letters,  with  his  scholarly  attainments, 
the  work  of  translation  and  the  preparation  of  books  in 
every  department  of  knowledge  present  an  earnest  call. 
In  each  of  these  great  departments  of  work  Canton  has 
been  well  represented.  The  talent  engaged  has  been  of 
no  mean  order,  and  the  results  accomplished  stand  as 
proofs  of  the  learning  and  zeal  engaged.  A  complete 
collection  of  the  works  produced  would  form  a  library 
of  at  least  one  hundred  good-sized  volumes.  In  the 
work  of  translation  two  lines  have  been  followed,  along 
which  the  fruits  of  mental  toil  are  thickly  scattered.  In 
one  direction  the  storehouse  of  Chinese  literature  has 
been  unlocked.  This,  in  the  first  instance,  was  done  by 
the  preparation  of  dictionaries,  two  of  which,  by  Morri- 
son and  Williams,  have  already  been  referred  to.  To 
these  should  be  added  the  Dictionary  of  the  Cantonese 
Dialect,  by  Rev.  J.  Chalmers,  LL.D,  a  most  useful  book 
to  students  acquiring  the  language,  and  a  concise  Dic- 
tionary in  Chinese  from  the  same  pen,  in  which  Kang- 
hi's  bulky  work  of  thirty-two  volumes  has  been  condensed 
into  three,  and  so  rearranged  as  to  give  the  greatest 
facility  in  searching  for  words  and  quotations.  At  the 
head  of  translations  from  the  Chinese,  stands  Dr.  Legge's 


Foreign  Agents.  227 

edition  of  the  Classics,  in  ten  large  volumes,  in  which  the 
English  reader  finds  faithfully  reproduced  the  standard 
works  of  the  nation,  with  sketches  of  the  authors  and 
compilers,  and  a  comprehensive  view  of  the  extensive 
literature  that  has  grown  up  around  them.  Next  to 
these  are  placed  Rev.  E.  Faber's  valuable  treatises :  "  A 
Systematic  Digest  of  the  Doctrines  of  Confucius,"  ''The 
Mind  of  Mencius,"  '*  The  Philosophy  of  Micius  and 
Licius."  Of  these,  originally  issued  in  German,  the  first 
two  have  been  translated  into  English.  In  these  and 
various  other  works  Mr.  Faber  has  given  to  the  world 
the  rich  fruits  of  long  years  of  deep  and  extensive  study, 
every  production  of  his  pen  bearing  the  stamp  of  sound 
learning,  clear  understanding  of  his  subject,  and  full 
grasp  of  its  practical  bearings.  Translations  of  the 
standard  works  of  Taoism,  Buddhism,  and  general  ht- 
erature  have  been  made,  and  original  works  on  the  relig- 
ious systems  and  the  various  customs  and  practices  of 
the  Chinese  have  been  prepared.  These  numerous 
publications  place  within  the  reach  of  the  student,  unac- 
quainted with  the  language,  ample  means  for  gaining 
full  information  as  to  the  history,  literature,  religion, 
and  life  of  the  people. 

Of  greater  importance  for  the  practical  success  of  mis- 
sions, are  the  works  prepared  on  the  other  line,  in  which 
translations  have  been  made  of  the  standard  works  of 
Christianity  and  science,  and  a  large  number  and  variety 
of  original  works  prepared  to  meet  the  special  needs  of  the 
time.  First  in  magnitude  and  importance  are  the  transla- 
tions of  the  Bible,  of  which  several  versions  have  appeared. 
These  versions  are  by  no  means  perfect;  but  the  para- 


228  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

mount  importance  of  giving  the  people  direct  access  to 
the  Sacred  Word  made  their  early  production  necessary. 
Repeated  revisions  are  gradually  removing  defects  and 
preparing  the  way  for  a  version  of  the  Scriptures  more 
accurate  as  a  translation  and  more  acceptable  in  the 
style  of  its  composition  than  any  yet  produced.  Fol- 
lowing this  work  have  come  commentaries  based  on  the 
text  of  these  versions,  opening  more  fully  the  treasures 
of  divine  truth.  The  language  of  the  books  being  the 
common  property  of  the  whole  Empire,  the  works  pre- 
pared in  one  part  are  available  for  all ;  those  produced  in 
Canton  doing  good  service  in  other  provinces,  while  we 
receive  the  benefit  of  all  that  has  been  done  in  the  same 
line  elsewhere.  Among  the  works  of  this  class,  "  Dis- 
courses on  the  Gospel  of  Mark,"  in  five  volumes,  by  Mr. 
Faber,  takes  a  high  place,  for  its  comprehensive  treatment 
of  the  principles  of  Christianity,  its  popular  style,  and 
lucid  inculcation  of  practical  truth.  An  extensive  work 
on  the  Life  of  Christ,  by  Mr.  Selby,  presents  the  facts 
and  teachings  of  our  Lord's  life  in  a  systematic  and 
available  form  that  will  prove  of  great  service  to  the 
native  church.  Commentaries  on  most  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament are  now  in  the  hands  of  the  native  preachers 
and  other  students  of  the  Bible,  but  an  immense  work 
still  remains  to  be  done  in  this  direction.  Hundreds  of 
tracts  and  small  books  containing  the  statement  of  fun- 
damental doctrines,  or  the  refutation  of  specific  errors, 
or  popular  appeals  to  arouse  attention,  have  been  pre- 
pared and  scattered  broadcast.  The  preparation  of  text- 
books for  schools  has  received  constant  attention ;  and 
treatises  on  geography,  arithmetic,  natural  philosophy, 


Foreign  Agents.  229 

and  chemistry  have  been  pubHshed,  which,  combined 
with  the  productions  of  the  northern  missions,  form 
an  educational  series  in  which  almost  every  branch  of 
learning  taught  in  Christian  lands  is  represented.  Books 
on  theology,  church  history,  homiletics,  on  practical 
duties,  devotional  works,  and  others  of  a  general  charac- 
ter meet,  in  a  measure,  the  demand  for  instruction,  and 
lay  the  foundations  of  Christian  knowledge. 

The  use  of  the  colloquial  in  religious  and  educational 
works  is  advocated  by  the  major  portion  of  the  mission- 
aries. Some  object  to  it  as  lacking  in  dignity  and  con- 
trary to  Chinese  usage;  but  the  practical  question  is, 
whether  we  shall  make  knowledge  easy  of  acquisition, 
or,  by  following  the  methods  of  the  Chinese  from  time 
immemorial,  make  it  as  difficult  as  possible.  The 
colloquial  is  the  language  of  every-day  life.  It  is  used 
alike  by  scholars,  tradesmen,  and  laborers,  and  is  popu- 
larly known  as  \ki^  pak-wa,  "white "or  "clear  speech." 
Every  item  of  knowledge  must  be  rendered  into  the 
vernacular  before  it  can  be  understood  by  the  people. 
It  is  not  low  in  the  sense  of  being  coarse  and  unrefined. 
The  language  of  the  books  is  not  spoken  ;  and  the  answer 
to  those  who  contend  that  it  would  be  lowering  the  dig- 
nity of  the  Sacred  Word  to  translate  it  into  the  vernac- 
ular, is  that  in  every  sermon  and  in  every  exposition  of 
divine  truth,  the  Scripture  must  be  colloquialized  before 
it  can  be  brought  to  the  comprehension  of  the  hearers. 
The  question  at  issue,  then,  is  whether  it  is  better  to  pre- 
pare as  thorough  and  as  accurate  a  version  as  possible 
in  colloquial  beforehand,  or  trust  to  hap-hazard  para- 
phrases at  the  time  of  speaking.     The  pure  Cantonese 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


dialect  is  the  one  most  widely  spoken  in  the  province ; 
it  is  fixed  in  its  idiomatic  construction,  and  has  been 
systematized  and  used  to  a  limited  extent  in  the  pub- 
lication of  books  by  the  Chinese.  All  the  words,  with 
but  few  exceptions,  can  be  represented  by  authorized 
characters,  a  few  of  them  being  used  in  the  colloquial 
as  distinct  from  the  classical  sense.  The  great  advan- 
tage of  this  style  of  composition  is  its  simplicity  and 
the  ease  with  which  it  can  be  understood  when  read 
aloud.  In  churches,  when  the  Bible  is  read  from  the 
classical  version,  no  one  understands  what  is  read  unless 
he  has  a  copy  of  the  Bible  before  him,  and  follows  the 
reader;  but  when  the  same  chapter  is  read  from  the 
colloquial  version  it  is  understood  immediately  by  all 
who  hear.  The  difference  between  the  two  has  not 
inaptly  been  set  forth  by  drawing  a  parallel  between  the 
use  of  Latin  a  few  hundred  years  ago  and  the  use  of  the 
vernacular.  It  was  not  until  the  Bible  was  translated 
into  the  common  language  of  the  people  that  it  became 
a  power  in  England.  The  same  is  true  in  Canton  ;  and 
the  vernacular  is  not  an  uncouth,  illiterate  patois,  but  the 
constant  medium  of  polite  intercourse  among  the  most 
highly  educated  of  the  people.  These  considerations 
have  led  to  the  cultivation  of  this  dialect;  and  by  a  joint 
committee,  on  which  English,  Germans,  and  Americans 
were  united,  a  union  version  of  the  Gospels  and  Acts  was 
produced,  and  a  standard  of  good  colloquial  adopted. 
With  this  committee,  were  associated  several  Chinese 
scholars  of  high  attainment,  who  entered  into  the  work 
with  much  zeal.  The  result  is  one  in  every  way  satis- 
factory, and  the  version  is  now  extensively  used.     It  has 


Foreign  Agents,  231 


even  been   introduced   by  some   Chinese  teachers  into 
their  schools,  and  the  boys  who  have  learned   from   it 
astonish  their  parents  by  their  clear  understanding  of 
the  passages  committed  to  memory.     The  remainder  of 
the  New  Testament  in  this   style  will  soon   be   issued, 
while   portions    of  the    Old    Testament   are    in    course 
of  preparation.     Text-books  for  primary  schools  have 
been  published  in  it,  and  the  children  show  great  interest 
in    learning   the   pages   they   can    easily   comprehend. 
"  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  ''  Peep  of  Day,"  and  "  Bible  Les- 
sons in  Matthew  and  Mark"  have   been   published   in 
this  dialect.     In  work  among  the  women  it  is  of  special 
advantage.     From  the  colloquial  version  they  often  gain 
by  the  simple  reading  of  it  a  clearer  knowledge  of  the 
meaning  than  some  of  the  preachers  do  from  the  classical 
version  and  commentary  combined.     It  will  come  into 
more  general  use  as   the  work   extends   more  widely 
among  the  masses  of  the  uneducated  people,  and  will 
indirectly  lead  to  a  more  simple  style  in  the  classical 
version  that  will  be  of  immense  advantage  to  all  con- 
cerned.    The  two  should  be  used  side  by  side.     In  every 
church  and  preaching  hall  there  should   be  these  two 
versions,  —  the  one  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  scholar,  who 
scorns  the  colloquial  as  beneath  his  notice,  the  other  to 
supply  in  lucid  style  to  the  humble  inquirer  the  knowl- 
edge he  seeks.     The  creation  of  a  Christian  literature  is 
the  work  of  time ;   and  many  of  the  crude  productions  of 
an  earlier  period,  the  best  that  could  be  done  under  the 
circumstances,  are  giving  place  to  more  thorough  and 
systematic  treatises.     Hitherto  the  work  has  devolved 
chiefly  on  the  missionaries,  assisted  by  their  personal 


232  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

teachers;  but  the  talent  of  the  native  church  is  being 
developed,  and  under  the  stimulus  of  literary  contests, 
in  which  prizes  are  awarded  to  the  best  efforts,  essays 
in  good  style  on  important  topics  are  produced.  Besides 
this  work  in  the  purely  religious  department,  numerous 
volumes  on  medicine  and  the  higher  branches  of  science 
have  been  prepared,  and  meet  with  general  favor  among 
inquiring  minds. 

The  field  of  literary  work  as  related  to  missions  is  one 
of  great  interest  and  attraction.  Before  the  student 
stretches  the  vast  ranges  of  Chinese  literature,  classical, 
historical,  philosophical,  poetical,  political,  religious,  and 
fictional,  as  yet  almost  untouched.  Its  vast  domain,  rich 
with  the  pecuHar  lore  of  centuries,  uninfluenced  by  con- 
tact with  the  rest  of  the  world,  invites  to  fields  both  new 
and  strange;  while  before  him  lies  the  grand  work  of 
giving  to  this  ancient,  isolated,  but  mentally  active 
people,  the  ripe  fruits  of  Christian  science,  —  not  merely 
the  electric  light  of  modern  discovery,  but  the  pure 
radiance  of  religious,  moral,  and  social  truth  as  set  forth 
in  the  religion  of  Jesus.* 


Preaching  by  Missionaries,  233 


CHAPTER  XII. 

PREACHING  BY  MISSIONARIES. 

NO  department  of  the  work  takes  precedence  of 
preaching  by  the  Hving  voice.  It  is  the  means 
ordained  of  old,  and  forms  the  leading  characteristic  of 
all  evangelistic  work.  It  does  not  preclude  the  use 
of  other  means,  but  can  never  be  thrust  into  the  back- 
ground. Preaching  in  Canton  varies  with  the  audience 
to  be  addressed,  and  we  first  direct  our  attention  to  the 
formal  services  in  the  Christian  congregations.  Gath- 
ered mostly  from  heathenism,  and  many  of  them 
ignorant  of  book-learning,  they  need  the  simplest  kind 
of  instruction.  Deprived  of  Christian  training  in  child- 
hood and  youth,  they  often  come  with  minds  warped 
and  biassed,  ignorant  of  the  simplest  facts  of  Bible  his- 
tory, and  need  to  be  continually  drilled  in  that  pri- 
mary knowledge  which  we  always  take  for  granted  in 
Christian  lands.  When  circumstances  permit,  inquiry 
into  their  history  or  condition  may  supply  important 
facts  that  can  be  used  with  great  force  in  applying  the 
lessons  taught.  The  congregations,  however,  are  not 
made  up  entirely  of  such  people.  The  pupils  from  the 
schools,  the  families  of  the  native  assistants,  and  many, 
who  by  constant  attendance  have  gained  a  good  general 
knowledge,  require  instruction  in  a  more  advanced  form. 


234  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

The  narrative  style  is  frequently  used.     The  stories  of 
the  Old  Testament,  the  miracles  of  our  Lord,   or  the 
historical   portions   of   the   Acts   developed   in   a  lucid 
manner,  command  attention,  and  open  the  way  for  the 
application  of  fundamental   truth,  which  they  connect 
with  the  living  actors  in  the  scenes  portrayed.     Pictorial 
preaching  is  very  effective.     Familiar  illustrations,  aptly 
setting  forth  the  truth  to  be  impressed,  are  readily  com- 
prehended.    The  use  of  illustration  is  an  art  that  must 
be  cultivated  in  preaching  to  the  Chinese.     Their  range 
of  experience  and   modes  of  thought  being  different, 
the  illustrations  used  must  be  such  as  they  can  compre- 
hend.    For  this  purpose  it  is  necessary  to  study  their 
manners  and  customs,  habits  of  life,  and  folk-lore,  that 
incidents  and  metaphors  may  come  spontaneously  to  aid 
in  impressing  the  truth.      The  living  word  has   power 
continually,  and  when  clearly  explained  and  aptly  ap- 
plied, fails  not  to  touch  the  conscience  and  instruct  the 
heart.     The  general  intelligence  of  the  native  Christians 
is  sometimes  underrated.     There  are  in  Canton  to-day 
churches  where  the  best  efforts  of  our  leading  preachers 
literally  reproduced  would  be  well  understood  and  appre- 
ciated.    The  various  grades  of  intelligence  represented, 
however,  make   it  difficult  to   benefit   all   equally,  and 
require   careful  preparation  on  every  occasion.     They 
are  often  keen  critics,  and  readily  perceive  the  difference 
between  diffuse  and  prosy  discussions  and  terse,  clear- 
cut,  animated  presentations  of  the  truth.     A  preacher, 
to  be  successful,  must  be  earnest  and  practical ;  he  must 
acquire  a  varied  and  expressive  vocabulary,  and  invite 
judicious  criticism  to  avoid  undignified  expressions  and 


Preaching  by  Missionaries,  235 

faults  of  manner  and  pronunciation ;  he  must  learn  to 
think  and  compose  readily  in  Chinese.  Some  go  through 
the  slavish  process  of  thinking  in  English  and  mentally 
translating.  This  gives  them  an  involved  and  hesitating 
manner  that  works  seriously  against  their  effectiveness. 
Others  speak  with  an  English  idiom  which  renders  their 
sentences  awkward  and  involves  tedious  circumlocution ; 
while  still  others,  mistaking  coarseness  for  simplicity, 
acquire  objectionable  phrases,  which  strike  harshly  upon 
the  audience  and  mar  the  good  effect  of  their  discourses. 
Constant,  painstaking  study  will  provide  a  man  with 
a  good  vocabulary,  and  careful  attention  to  tones  and 
idiom  will  give  a  freedom  and  accuracy  that  will  make 
him  an  effective  speaker.  The  fluency  and  power  which 
English  and  American  missionaries  have  acquired  in 
preaching  to  the  Cantonese,  attest  the  fact  that  a  man 
with  natural  gifts  may  become  as  eloquent  and  persuasive 
in  the  use  of  Chinese  as  of  his  own  mother-tongue ;  and 
examples  might  be  given  of  some  who  far  surpass  in 
Chinese  their  English  performances. 

The  instruction  of  the  native  church  is  not  only  a 
privilege  that  should  be  highly  esteemed,  but  a  work  of 
the  deepest  importance.  To  establish  them  in  funda- 
mental truth,  to  build  them  up  in  knowledge  and  faith, 
to  give  them  symmetrical  views  of  their  duties  and  rela- 
tions in  life,  to  arouse  an  aggressive  spirit  and  move 
them  to  active  work  for  others,  form  a  task  to  which  the 
preacher  must  bend  all  his  energies.  To  aid  in  the 
accomplishment  of  this,  he  must  bring  all  his  natural 
talent  and  the  wisdom  gleaned  from  his  own  and  the 
experiences  of  others.     By  Bible-classes  and  by  private 


236  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

lessons,  by  Sunday-schools  and  special  services,  by  em- 
ploying those  more  advanced  to  teach  the  beginners,  by 
closely  observing  their  methods  and  guarding  them  from 
error,  by  suggesting  special  lines  of  study  and  urging 
active  efforts  continually,  the  latent  powers  may  be  de- 
veloped, and  active,  self-reliant  churches  be  raised  up. 

The  second  great  department  of  the  preacher's  work 
is  proclaiming  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  which  usually 
forms  the  burden  of  his  labor  for  six  days  out  of  seven. 
To  become  a  successful  preacher  to  the  heathen  requires 
peculiar  talents  and  special  powers  of  adaptation.  No 
stereotyped  form  can  be  prescribed;  no  prearranged 
plans  can  be  depended  upon.  Circumstances,  as  a  rule, 
determine  the  course  in  each  particular  instance,  and 
great  tact  and  versatility  are  required  to  improve  to  the 
utmost  each  occasion.  In  Canton  this  preaching  is  done 
in  the  chapels  referred  to.  Open  every  day,  the  people 
come  and  go  incessantly,  never  the  same  audience  from 
one  day  to  another.  Streams  of  impressionable  humanity 
pass  continuously  under  the  range  of  the  preacher's  voice. 
How  to  arouse  them,  to  interest  them,  to  persuade  them, 
are  the  great  questions.  The  Bible  is  the  foundation  of 
every  discourse,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  an  unknown  book  to 
them ;  its  source,  its  history,  its  claims,  its  demands,  its 
doctrines,  are  alike  unknown  to  them.  The  preacher 
appears  not  as  one  clothed  with  authority  and  speaking 
the  oracles  of  divine  wisdom :  he  is  a  stranger  or  a  bar- 
barian to  them.  He  speaks  with  fluency,  it  is  true ;  but 
so  do  their  professional  story-tellers  and  their  preachers 
of  the  sacred  edicts.  How  to  begin,  circumstances  must 
determine.     Sometimes  in  a  conversational  manner  he 


Preaching  by  Missionaries.  237 

inquires  the  name,  age,  and  occupation  of  some  one 
near  him,  and  thus  leads  up  to  a  general  discussion. 
Again,  holding  up  the  Bible,  he  declares  it  to  be  the 
fountain  of  truth  coming  from  God,  and  asks  them  to 
listen  to  its  teachings ;  or,  proclaiming  himself  a  preacher 
of  Jesus,  a  name  now  widely  known,  he  proceeds  to  give 
a  succinct  account  of  His  work.  The  simple,  dogmatic 
statement  of  doctrine  is  seldom  effectual ;  they  receive 
it  without  dissent,  but  regard  it  simply  as  his  creed,  with 
which  they  have  no  concern.  Some  common  ground 
must  be  sought;  some  accepted  doctrine  of  their  own 
must  be  brought  forward,  and  accepted,  modified,  or 
denied.  Their  doctrine  of  filial  piety  may  be  intro- 
duced, its  errors  pointed  out,  and  the  Christian  precept 
developed.  Some  teaching  of  their  sages  is  quoted, 
and  their  attention  arrested  ;  or  some  incident  of  the  day 
is  seized  and  made  the  text  of  a  practical  discourse. 
For  instance :  in  the  city  of  Shiu-kwan  a  man  resorted 
to  a  much-frequented  shrine  in  the  suburbs  and  pro- 
ceeded to  worship.  Placing  his  incense  and  gilt  paper 
on  the  altar,  he  arranged  a  semicircle  of  candles  on  the 
ground  behind  him,  and  within  this  magic  line  prostrated 
himself  before  the  idols.  Clad  in  long  robes,  the  skirt  of 
his  tunic,  coming  in  contact  with  the  candles,  was  soon 
ablaze,  and  before  help  could  reach  him,  he  was  burned 
to  death.  The  occasion  was  immediately  improved  by 
the  missionary,  and  a  thrilling  appeal  addressed  to  his 
audience  founded  on  the  passage,  ''The  heathen  shall 
perish  in  the  presence  of  his  gods." 

Near  the  same  city  is  a  celebrated  monastery,  Nam- 
wa-tsz,    in  which  the   rnunimied    body  of  Luk-tso,  the 


238  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

sixth  and  last  patriarch  of  the  Buddhist  church  in  China, 
is  enshrined.  In  times  of  drought  he  is  carried  in  pro- 
cession twenty  miles  to  the  city,  and  prayers  made  to 
him  for  rain.  On  one  occasion  their  petitions  were 
unavailing ;  no  rain  came ;  and  a  second  procession  was 
formed,  and  special  efforts  made  to  propitiate  the  powers 
above,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  The  people  became  scep- 
tical ;  and  the  priests,  fearing  for  the  reputation  of  their 
deity,  issued  a  manifesto  stating  that  Luk-tso  was  sub- 
ject to  Sheung-ti,  the  Supreme  Ruler,  and  could  send 
rain  only  by  his  permission.  This  being  the  name  for 
God  used  by  the  missionaries  there,  copies  of  the  proc- 
lamation were  obtained,  and  the  whole  occurrence  used 
as  a  powerful  argument  to  prove  the  inferiority  of  their 
deities,  and  to  urge  the  people  to  worship  the  Most 
High,  whom  their  priests  had  declared  to  be  supreme. 

Familiarity  with  their  Classics  and  the  ability  to  quote 
freely  from  their  Sacred  Books  is  of  great  advantage. 
Their  respect  for  these  books  is  such  that  any  apt  quo- 
tation strikes  them  favorably,  and  gives  the  preacher  a 
standing  at  once  as  one  who  has  studied  their  books. 
Many  passages  from  the  Classics  are  in  constant  use  in 
the  form  of  proverbs,  and  are  often  brought  forward  to 
cap  the  climax  in  an  argument,  to  settle  a  dispute,  or 
emphasize  some  important  statement;  and  the  judi- 
cious use  of  one  such  quotation  will  often  have  more 
force  than  any  amount  of  logic.  One's  position  as  a 
scholar,  in  their  eyes,  being  established,  every  other 
statement  will  be  received  with  favor.  Proverbial  say- 
ings abound,  son:>e  of  them  most  terse  and  pithy;  and 
it  sometimes  happens  that  a  native,  who  has  followed  a 


Preaching  by  Missionaries s  239 

labored  argument  and  perceived  its  force,  though  the 
audience  were  all  at  sea  as  to  the  drift  of  the  discourse, 
has  cleared  up  the  whole  subject  and  drawn  exclama- 
tions of  intelligent  assent  from  many  by  the  timely 
utterance  of  some  simple,  hackneyed  proverb.  The 
direct  inculcation  of  saving  truth  is  the  one  aim  of  the 
preacher ;  and  though  it  may  be  possible  to  interest  an 
audience  for  hours,  yet,  if  he  fails  to  present  to  them 
some  central  truth  of  salvation,  he  has  failed  in  all.  He 
repudiates  the  name  of  a  mere  narrator  of  tales,  by 
which  he  is  sometimes  called,  and  disowns  the  character 
of  a  teacher  of  Confucian  morality,  which  many  well- 
disposed  but  ignorant  people  ascribe  to  him,  rejoicing 
in  the  title  of  Preacher  of  Jesus ;  yet,  if  he  fails  to  pre- 
sent the  way  of  salvation  through  Christ,  he  differs  but 
little  from  the  characters  disowned. 

When  the  time  is  limited,  and  the  audience  constantly 
changing,  the  most  effective  method  is  often  the  simple 
statement  of  the  way  of  life,  insisting  on  its  practical 
bearings  upon  each,  and  urging  them,  with  all  the  ear- 
nestness and  power  at  command,  to  examine  the  doctrine 
and  prove  its  truth. 

All  preaching  must  possess  the  prime  characteristic 
of  singleness  of  aim ;  and  every  incident  or  illustration, 
every  reference  to  Chinese  customs  or  literature,  every 
thrust  at  popular  superstitions,  must  tend  in  a  clear, 
pertinent  manner  to  that  one  point.  Some  adopt  the 
method  of  writing  the  text  in  large  letters  on  the  black- 
board, sometimes  placing  a  passage  from  the  Classics 
opposite  for  the  purpose  of  comparison  and  contrast. 
This  has  its  advantages:    it  brings  the  special  subject 


240  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

directly  before  the  minds  of  scholars  especially,  and  en- 
ables them  to  carry  away  in  exact  form  the  passage 
explained.  Frequent  repetition  is  inevitable  from  the 
nature  of  the  audiences,  but  usually  with  some  shade  of 
difference,  while  rapidity  of  thought  and  readiness  at 
retort  are  in  constant  demand.  The  preacher  is  always 
liable  to  interruptions  from  those  who  wish  to  ask  ques- 
tions or  bring  on  discussion.  Unless  in  special  cases,  all 
are  requested  to  wait  until  the  discourse  is  ended,  and 
then  full  opportunity  is  given.  These  interruptions 
come  from  two  classes :  those  who  are  struck  by  some 
statement  and  wish  for  more  light,  or  who  have  long 
been  thinking  over  some  point  and  take  the  first  oppor- 
tunity to  bring  it  forward.  To  such  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
give  all  the  satisfaction  possible,  and  the  statement  of 
their  difficulties  is  often  the  entering  wedge  for  a  direct 
appeal  to  all  present.  There  is  another  class,  however, 
captious  cavillers,  often  shallow,  dogmatic  fellows,  who 
haunt  the  chapels  and  bring  forward,  in  a  sneering  or 
boastful  w^ay,  what  they  consider  unanswerable  objec- 
tions. A  few  preliminary  questions  soon  show  whether 
they  understand  what  they  are  talking  about,  and 
whether  they  are  sincere  in  their  inquiries  or  only  come 
to  make  trouble;  and  the  preacher's  course  is  shaped 
accordingly.  It  is  often  easy  to  expose  their  ignorance 
and  involve  them  in^  contradictions ;  and  the  people, 
always  alive  to  the  ludicrous  side  of  things,  heartily 
enjoy  their  discomfiture.  Having  gained  the  good-will 
of  the  audience  in  answering  some  sneering  objector, 
the  way  is  often  open  to  impress  with  peculiar  force 
some  deep  and  practical  truth. 


Preaching  by  Missionaries,  241 

At  the  time  of  the  Hterary  examinations,  and  espe- 
cially on  the  occasion  of  the  great  triennial  contest,  the 
city  is  filled  with  students  to  the  number  of  tens  of 
thousands.  Special  efforts  are  made  to  reach  them, 
and  as  they  attend  the  preaching-halls  the  most  strenu- 
ous exertions  are  made  to  interest  and,  if  possible,  lead 
them  to  a  study  of  the  truth.  Drawn  chiefly  by  curi- 
osity, they  come  in  large  numbers,  often  express  high 
appreciation  of  the  discourses  heard,  and  obtain  sup- 
plies of  books  for  closer  study  of  the  doctrines.  By 
this  incessant  proclamation  of  the  truth,  the  Gospel  has 
been  widely  published,  not  only  in  the  city,  but  to 
thousands  from  other  parts  of  the  land.  The  chapels 
are  known  for  many  miles  around ;  and  the  missionaries, 
as  they  pass  through  the  streets,  are  hailed  as  the 
"  Preachers  of  Jesus,"  and  the  name  of  the  particular 
chapel  to  which  each  belongs  is  given.  Personal  pe- 
culiarities are  often  noticed,  and  nick-names  given  to 
the  preachers,  such  as  "  Great-eyes,"  "  Smooth-head," 
"  Goat's-beard,"  etc. ;  and  as  they  pass  to  and  fro,  the 
individuals  so  characterized  may  hear  their  style  and 
use  of  Chinese  freely  criticised  by  the  public,  some- 
times in  a  manner  quite  flattering  to  their  self-esteem. 

A  peculiar  proof  of  the  great  influence  of  this  chapel 
preaching  is  seen  in  the  many  preaching-halls  estab- 
lished by  the  Chinese  to  counteract  them.  Near  each 
Christian  chapel  may  be  found  a  room,  fitted  up  in 
much  the  same  style,  where  men  employed  by  the  gen- 
try or  literary  associations  discourse  upon  Confucian 
morality,  taking  up  in  succession  the  themes  of  the 
"  Sacred  Commands,"  written  by  the  Emperor  Kang-hi. 

16 


242  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

In  these  sixteen  apothegms,  condensed  into  sentences 
of  seven  words  each,  are  set  forth  the  principles  of  so- 
cial and  political  morality.  Kang-hi  commanded  them 
to  be  read  in  the  public  halls  on  the  first  and  fifteenth 
of  each  month ;  but  this  custom  had  fallen  into  general 
disuse  in  Canton,  until  the  preaching  of  the  missionaries 
led  to  its  revival.  Each  subject  is  illustrated  by  a  num- 
ber of  tales,  more  or  less  pertinent,  which  the  speaker 
usually  reads  and  explains  in  an  indifferent  manner 
without  any  of  the  fire  and  zeal  that  inspire  the 
Christian  preacher. 

The  desire  ever  uppermost  is  to  bring  the  Gospel  to 
as  many  people  as  possible;  and  to  attain  this  end, 
long  tours  of  itineration  are  made  through  the  interior. 
The  points  aimed  at,  in  the  first  place,  are  the  mission 
out-stations,  where  the  schools,  chapels,  and  companies 
of  Christians  form  centres  from  which  to  reach  the 
country  adjacent.  At  each  of  these  points,  the  infant 
churches  gathered  demand  the  first  attention.  To- 
gether with  candidates  for  baptism  and  inquirers  in  the 
search  for  truth,  they  are  formed  into  classes  for  Bible 
study,  and,  assembled  for  services  in  preparation  for  the 
sacraments,  are  given  special  instruction.  The  news  of 
the  missionary's  arrival  spreads  rapidly,  and  the  little 
rooms  for  worship  will  often  be  daily  crowded  by  peo- 
ple who  wish  to  see  and  hear  him.  Throughout  the 
country,  he  is  an  object  of  the  greatest  curiosity,  and  is 
everywhere  followed  by  throngs  of  people.  Among 
them  will  be  found  gamblers,  idlers,  opium-smokers, 
and  other  ruffians,  who  "  neither  fear  God,  nor  regard 
man,"  and  are  the  source  of  constant  trouble  and  annoy- 


Preaching  by  Missionaries.  243 

ance.  Destitute  of  all  respect,  they  push  their  way  and 
rudely  accost  the  missionary,  often  using  the  most  in- 
sulting language  and  uttering  the  vilest  slanders  against 
Christians  and  their  doctrines.  They  are  the  scourge 
of  every  town  and  village ;  and  at  their  instigation,  the 
boys,  always  ready  for  a  frolic,  join  in  a  jeering  chorus, 
in  which  they  declare,  in  rhyming  couplets,  every  form 
of  punishment,  from  drowning  to  decapitation,  to  await 
the  "  foreign  devil."  Patiently  waiting  till  they  have 
exhausted  their  fund  of  rude  jest,  or  seizing  a  favorable 
opportunity  to  administer  wholesome  chastisement  to 
some  of  the  ringleaders,  the  missionary  pursues  his  way. 
To  every  inquiry  as  to  the  object  of  his  visit,  he  exhibits 
his  books  and  proclaims  his  mission.  "What  do  the  books 
teach  ?  "  they  ask.  *'  The  doctrines  of  Jesus."  "  Will  you 
explain  these  doctrines  to  us,  as  we  do  not  understand 
them?"  **  With  the  greatest  pleasure,  if  you  will  find  a 
suitable  place  in  which  to  speak."  Immediately  they 
lead  the  way  to  the  town  hall,  or  to  a  temple,  or  to  an 
open  space  under  the  village  banyans,  great  trees  that 
spread  their  giant  arms  over  nearly  half  an  acre,  and 
roof  the  space  with  thick  foliage.  A  table  is  brought 
out  and  a  platform  erected ;  and  when  all  is  in  readiness, 
the  request  is  repeated  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a  com- 
mand, "  Now  preach  to  us."  Mounting  this  temporary 
stage,  the  preacher  appeals  to  the  elders  and  scholars 
to  restrain  the  rabble  and  secure  attention  from  the 
people,  and  receiving  their  assurance  of  help,  proceeds 
to  unfold  the  message  he  brings  in  the  simplest  and 
most  attractive  manner  he  can  command.  Appealing 
to  their  intuitive  beliefs  and  their  practical  experience, 


244  ^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

he  draws  forth  many  tokens  of  assent ;  and  leading  them 
up  from  the  low  level  of  their  daily  life,  from  the  dreary 
uncertainty  and  sordid  practices  of  idol  worship,  appeal- 
ing to  the  longings  they  feel,  and  the  burdens  of  sorrow 
and  hardship  that  press  upon  them,  he  points  them  to 
the  Healer  of  all  woes,  theii^  Saviour.  Oftentimes  a 
hushed  silence  falls  upon  them,  the  noisy  prattle  of  the 
children  will  be  hushed,  the  women  will  gather  in  groups 
on  the  outskirts  of  the  throng;  while,  inspired  by  the 
Spirit  of  Him  who  spake  as  never  man  spake,  the 
preacher,  yearning  for  the  salvation  of  these  people, 
who  but  now  hooted  at  and  insulted  him,  holds  that 
heathen  audience  spell-bound  as  he  unfolds  to  them  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  No  sound  is  heard  but 
the  rustle  of  the  leaves  on  the  boughs  above  him,  or  the 
subdued  tone  of  some  old  woman  as  she  repeats  his 
words  to  one  less  intelligent  at  her  side ;  and  as  the  final 
appeal,  given  with  all  the  power  and  earnestness  which 
a  knowledge  of  their  hopeless  state  can  infuse,  closes 
the  discourse,  nods  of  assent  and  remarks  addressed  to 
each  other,  such  as,  "Good  doctrine,"  "Words  from 
Heaven,"  "  I  wish  to  hear  more  of  it,"  indicate  the  im- 
pression made.  Such  experiences  are  not  usual,  but 
are  sometimes  given  to  cheer  the  earnest  heart.  In  a 
distant  market  town,  after  a  long  and  toilsome  day,  in 
which  more  than  a  thousand  books  were  sold,  and  sev- 
eral addresses  made,  a  man  came  and  asked  me  to  his 
house.  He  had  bought  a  New  Testament,  and,  gather- 
ing his  farm  hands  in,  asked  for  special  instruction. 
When  delivering  the  first  sermon  ever  preached  in 
Chik-Hom,  an  old  man  came  up  to  the  temple  door 


Preaching  by  Missionaries,  245 


where  I  was  standing,  and  displayed  the  greatest  joy  in 
seeing  me  there.     He  took  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  when 
I  had  finished,  and  harangued  the  people  in  their  own 
peculiar  patois  with  great  vigor.     Inquiring  his  name,  I 
found  him  to  be  a  Christian  returned  from  Australia; 
and  he  is  now  the  leading  man  in  the  church  in  that 
town.     Oftentimes  the  people  throng  the  boat  in  their 
eagerness  to  see  and  hear,  until  sheer  physical  exhaus- 
tion compels  us  to  close  the  doors.     After  a  busy  day 
in  the  large  city  of  Lung-kong,   a  messenger  with  a 
boat  appeared  with  an  invitation  to  visit  the  house  of 
the  Lees,  the  leading  family  in  the  place.     Such  an  in- 
vitation was  not  to  be  slighted ;   so,  in  spite  of  fatigue,  I 
accompanied  the  man,  and  was  politely  received.     The 
opportunity  was  improved  by  communicating  as  much 
Christian  knowledge  as  possible,  the  immediate  result 
being  profuse  thanks  and  subscriptions  for  a  religious 
newspaper.     In  the  mean  time  a  boat-load  of  ladies  had 
gone  to  the  barge  to  visit  the  missionary  ladies  there, 
taking  with  them,  as  a  propitiatory  offering,  a  dish  of 
fried  silk-worm  grubs,  which  were  presented  as  a  great 
delicacy,  the  ladies  laughing  at  the  reluctance  shown  in 
accepting  them,  and  eating  handfuls  of  them  with  great 
relish  to  show  how  good  they  were.     They  left  them  on 
their  departure,   assuring   the    ladies   that   they  would 
soon  overcome  their  aversion  and  find  them  delicious. 
They  were  given  to  the   barge-men,  who  fully  appre- 
ciated their  good  fortune. 

As  we  go  to  these  remote  towns,  where  no  living 
voice  of  Christian  teacher  has  ever  been  heard,  an  inde- 
scribable feeling  of  pleasure  and    responsibility  is  felt 


246  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

in  speaking  the  words  of  life  to  those  who  hear  them 
for  the  first  time.  Sometimes  the  place  selected  is  a 
temple  with  a  broad  court  in  front,  and  standing  on  the 
projecting  ledge  of  the  granite  door-way,  a  vast  con- 
course of  people  may  be  reached ;  or,  invited  to  occupy 
the  space  inside,  a  position  is  taken  in  front  of  the  idols. 
The  smoked,  begrimed  images  and  the  debris  of  pagan 
worship  suggest  a  subject.  It  is  a  significant  fact  that 
abuse  of  the  idols  seldom  calls  forth  much  resentment; 
and  often,  after  exposing  the  folly  of  such  worship,  and 
showing  that  the  images  are  merely  blocks  of  wood 
or  clay,  the  response  will  come,  "True;  they  are  of  no 
use."  There  is  a  lurking  unbelief  which  responds  to 
every  appeal  to  abandon  such  folly.  Great  care,  how- 
ever, is  necessary  in  dealing  with  ancestral  worship  and 
the  authority  of  the  sages.  Many  an  hour  has  been 
spent  in  a  heathen  temple  expounding  the  word  of  God, 
the  only  complaint  of  such  use  of  the  place  coming 
from  the  fortune-tellers  or  sorcerers,  who,  seeking  a 
sheltered  place,  find  the  crowds  that  come  to  listen  to 
the  preaching  encroaching  upon  their  space.  These 
shrewd  deceivers,  who  trade  upon  human  credulity, 
sometime  cross  weapons  with  the  preacher,  who  meets 
them  with  sarcasm  and  ridicule  such  as  their  system  of 
deception  requires ;  under  the  fire  of  which,  they  usually 
retire  in  confusion,  amidst  the  laughter  and  derision  of 
the  company.  In  towns  where  tens  of  thousands  of 
people  gather  to  attend  the  market,  services  will  be  held 
four  or  five  times  at  different  points,  and  in  some  cases, 
missionaries  have  preached  seven  times  in  one  day  to 
different  audiences. 


Preaching  by  Missionaries.  247 

On  evangelistic  tours  a  supply  of  books  and  tracts  is 
always  taken,  and  proves  of  advantage  in  many  ways. 
The  man  who  travels  empty-handed  is  an  object  of  sus- 
picion to  the  people.     He  is  thought  to  be  a  spy,  a 
political  agent,  it  may  be,  of  some  hostile  government, 
come  to  inspect  the    location   of  the   cities,  or   he   is 
searching  out  the  luck  of  the  land.     The  absurd  belief 
prevails  that  foreigners,  especially  those  with   blue  or 
gray  eyes,  can  see  as  far  into  the  solid  earth  as  Chinese 
can  into  clear  water.     They  firmly  believe  the  hills  to 
be   stored   with   precious   metals,  the    property  of  the 
Dragon ;   and  hold  that  the  presence  of  these  treasures 
brings  good  fortune  to   the  surrounding  country.      In 
every  journey  into  the  country,  and  every  expedition  to 
the  hills,  the  foreigner,  with  his  superhuman  powers  of 
sight,  is  supposed  to  be  prying  into  the  rocks  and  ra- 
vines, in  search  of  these  precious  objects.     These  foolish 
superstitions   are   often  the  source  of  amusement,  but 
more  frequently  of  annoyance  and  sometimes  of  danger. 
A  man  with  a  taste  for  geology  would  soon  excite  a 
mob  against  him,  if  he  persisted  in  chipping  off  bits  of 
rock  as  specimens  for  his  collection.     Many  places  are 
now  shown  where  foreigners  have  stolen  the  luck  of  the 
land.     Near  Lien-chow,  on  a  prominent  hill,  is  seen  a 
pagoda ;  at  its  base  a  few  years  ago  stood  a  fine  cypress- 
tree.      A  company  of  Americans  ascended  the  hill  to 
view  the  country,   and    carried   away   a   few  sprigs   of 
cypress.      A  few  months  later  the  tree  died ;    and  the 
people  believe  we  caused  its  death.     Near  the  same  city 
a  man  with  botanical  tastes  was  accustomed,  in  leisure 
moments,  to  roam  the  hills  in  search  of  rare  plants ;  and 


248  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

the  people  say  he  found  a  beautiful  white  stone  of 
untold  value,  which  he  carried  off  with  him.  Another, 
whose  walks  were  frequently  taken  in  one  direction,  was 
accused  of  penetrating  the  depths  of  a  hill  and  extract- 
ing a  hidden  gem  in  the  shape  of  a  golden  pig.  Points 
along  the  river  are  shown,  where  stones  that  rose  with 
the  rising  water  were  carried  off;  and  one  beautiful 
specimen  of  variegated  marble  is  shown  with  great 
pride.  It  forms  a  step  in  a  causeway  over  a  stream, 
and  some  foreigner,  not  a  missionary,  attracted  by  its 
beauty,  wished  to  appropriate  it  for  a  garden  seat;  but 
the  whole  village  turned  out  in  force  and  demanded  its 
restoration.  I  have  been  taken  aside  in  a  mysterious 
manner  by  old  men,  and  asked  to  point  out  the  location 
of  buried  treasure,  and  requested  to  enter  caves  where 
spirits  were  supposed  to  guard  deposits  of  gold  or  silver, 
who  would  wreak  vengeance  on  Chinese  intruders,  but 
would  not  dare  to  harm  a  "  foreign  devil."  Botanical 
researches  are  not  often  obstructed ;  the  people  being 
great  herbalists  suppose  the  plants  collected  are  for 
medicine.  We  cannot  walk  along  the  river  bank,  or 
ascend  a  mountain,  or  explore  a  cave,  without  a  throng 
of  people  following  to  keep  watch  over  our  movements ; 
and  it  often  requires  great  tact  and  judgment  to  allay 
their  suspicions.  A  bag  of  books  indicates  some  defi- 
nite employment,  and,  aside  from  the  good  done  in  their 
distribution,  disarms  suspicion  in  a  great  measure.  The 
wide  dissemination  of  Christian  literature  has  ever  been 
a  marked  characteristic  of  Protestant  Christian  effort. 
In  the  early  days  books  were  bestowed  gratuitously, 
but  in  recent  years  are  mostly  sold.     The  reasons  for 


Preaching  by  Missionaries.  249 

this  change  are  many  and  obvious.  It  was  found  that 
in  gratuitious  distribution  most  of  the  books  fell  into 
unworthy  hands,  while  those  who  could  appreciate  them, 
failed  to  obtain  them.  It  was  customary,  after  preaching 
in  a  town,  to  distribute  in  printed  form  the  substance 
of  the  doctrines  proclaimed ;  and  in  many  cases  the  rush 
and  scramble  for  the  books  would  cause  such  utter  con- 
fusion that  some  have  been  known  in  despair  to  toss 
the  books  into  the  air,  to  be  caught  by  those  who  could 
reach  them,  much  as  you  would  throw  a  handful  of 
pennies  among  a  crowd  of  beggars.  The  books  thus 
obtained  would  be  sold  for  waste  paper  and  used  for 
wrapping  parcels,  in  a  way  that  the  least  esteemed  of 
their  own  writings  would  not  be  used.  The  object  being 
not  simply  to  get  rid  of  the  books,  but  to  secure  their 
perusal  by  the  people,  the  plan  of  selling  them  at  a 
nominal  price  has  been  adopted  ;  and  tens  of  thousands 
every  year  are  thus  disposed  of.  It  is  not  the  most 
pleasing  occupation  that  a  minister  of  the  gospel  could 
choose,  to  travel  through  the  country  with  a  bag  of 
books  over  his  shoulder ;  nor  is  it  always  soothing  to 
his  feelings  of  dignity  and  pride  to  spend  from  four  to 
six  hours  a  day  in  squeezing  through  the  unsavory 
crowds  of  the  market  towns,  offering  tracts  to  people  at 
half  a  cent  each,  and  be  compelled  to  submit  to  all  the 
annoyance  and  insult  which  such  work  entails.  But 
the  disciple  is  not  above  his  Lord  ;  and  such  experiences, 
though  often  humiliating,  are  a  part  of  the  price,  and 
are  cheerfully  endured  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  the 
myriads  for  whom  He  died.  The  books,  as  a  rule,  are 
received  with   respect,  their   reverence,  which   regards 


250  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

all   printed    matter   as   sacred,    securing  this.      I    have 
seen  a  man,  in  a  spirit  of  bravado,  buy  a  book  and  calmly 
burn  it  before  the  crowd ;  but  this  action  was  turned  to 
account  in  showing  that  its  contents  were  indestructible, 
and  would  live  unharmed  by  the  fire  he  had  kindled,  or 
the  fiercer  flames  of  passion  and  bigotry.     By  means  of 
these   books  the  truth  has    been  carried   to  thousands 
whom  the  living  voice  could  never  have  reached ;  and 
many  instances  of  conversion  through  this  agency  have 
come  to  cheer  us.     Many  of  the  books  we  carry  have 
received  the  divine  seal  as  the  means  of  leading  men 
to  the  Saviour ;  and  every  time  they  are  given  forth,  the 
thought  of  what  they  have  done  for  others  comes  up  as 
the  pledge  of  blessing  to  those  then  receiving  them. 
Many  are  purchased  by  ignorant  peasants,  who  carry 
them    to   the   village    school-teacher   in   some    distant 
mountain  hamlet,  and  he  in  turn  will  read  them  to  the 
whole  village  assembled.     Penetrating  to  unfrequented 
towns  the  missionary  is  often  treated  with  great  indig- 
nity.   His  colored  glasses,  worn  to  protect  the  eyes  from 
a  fierce  tropical  sun,  arouse  suspicion;  and  as  he  stands 
on  an  embankment,  discoursing  to  the  people  who  never 
heard  the  glad  tidings  before,  a  youth,  spurred  on  by 
his  companions,  snatches  the  glasses  from  his  eyes,  and, 
eluding  swift  pursuit,  escapes,  involving  the  preacher  in 
much   discomfort   for   the    remainder   of    his  journey. 
Petty  thefts  are  often  perpetrated  ;  handkerchief,  gloves, 
and  umbrella,  which  the  glare  of  the  sun  renders  in- 
dispensable, being  taken.     On  a  bright  August  day  a 
missionary  was  sitting  on  a  stone  altar  discoursing  to 
a  large  company,  his  white  umbrella  carefully  placed 


Preaching  by  Missionaries.  251 


under  him.     It  awakened   the  cupidity  of  some  men, 
who  quickly  concocted  a  plan  to  obtain  it.     Pushing  up 
through  the  throng,  one  of  them  called  for  a  book,  hold- 
ing out  the  money,  but  at  such  a  distance  that  the  mis- 
sionary was  compelled  to  rise  to  receive  it.     When  he 
sat  down  the  umbrella  was  gone,  and  all  efforts  to  re- 
cover it  proved  unavailing ;  a  walk  of  several  miles  under 
a  blazing  August  sun,  unprotected,  being  the  immediate 
result.     Crossing  a  ridge  of  hills  on  the  remote  borders 
of  the  province,  a  missionary  came  upon  a  stream  never 
before  traversed  by  a  white  man.     Travelling  alone,  he 
took  passage  on  the  barge  that  was  starting  for  a  city 
lower  down.     Some  ill-disposed  people  worked  on  the 
superstitious  fears  of  the  passengers  until  they  made  the 
demand  for  the  boatmen  to  put  him  off.    Scarcely  more 
fortunate  than  Jonah,  he  was  unceremoniously  deposited 
on  the  bank,  with  his  baggage  beside  him,  in  an  un- 
known region,  in  the  midst  of  a  pouring  rain.     Whilst 
seeking  for  shelter,  he  was  recognized  by  a  man  who 
had  heard  him  preach  near  Canton,  and  invited  to  his 
boat.     The  fact  of  his  presence  becoming  known,  the 
bank  was   lined  with  curious   crowds,  and   the   thrifty 
boatman  was  driving  a  brisk  trade,  by  charging  a  small 
fee  for  a  sight  of  the  ''  red-haired  devil,"  until  his  re- 
ceipts were  suddenly  cut  short   by  the  command   to 

push  off. 

To  the  lover  of  natural  scenery  in  its  grander  aspects, 
these  journeys  through  the  interior  possess  many  at- 
tractions. Leading  to  the  mountainous  districts  of  the 
borders,  they  introduce  him  to  regions  of  wondrous 
beauty.     Rivers  winding  through  most  attractive  scenes, 


252  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

with  narrow  gorges  and  passes  of  strange  and  pictur- 
esque formation ;  mountains  of  endless  variety  in  shape 
and  shade ;  caves  of  unknown  depth,  sparkHng  with  in- 
finite forms  of  beauty ;  and  waterfalls  where  streams  leap 
hundreds  of  feet,  afford  continuous  delight.  The  scenery 
on  the  northern  border  of  the  province  is  worthy  of  a 
place  beside  the  more  celebrated  mountain  groups  of 
other  lands.  The  dividing  ridge  is  pierced  by  passes, 
indented  by  deep  ravines,  throwing  out  spurs  and 
groups  in  endless  diversity  of  formation,  some  of  them 
extending  long  distances  to  the  south.  In  the  study 
and  exploration  of  these  is  found  relief  from  the  worry, 
the  annoyance,  and  the  severe  moral  and  physical  strain 
of  work  among  the  towns. 

The  results  of  this  wide-spread  preaching  through  the 
interior  towns  and  villages  are  becoming  every  year 
more  apparent,  in  the  general  extension  of  knowledge, 
and  the  openings  that  come  for  permanent  stations. 


Educational  Work,  253 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

EDUCATIONAL  WORK. 

THE  Chinese,  with  their  inborn  respect  for  learning, 
appreciate,  in  a  measure,  the  good  effect  of  the 
schools  opened.  A  literary  people  themselves,  they 
have  many  schools,  but  nothing  like  a  general  system  of 
education  in  which  all  may  be  benefited ;  so  that  a  large 
number  remain  in  ignorance,  unless  free  schools  afford 
them  the  advantages  of  education.  In  this  way,  a  wide 
field  is  opened  in  the  Hne  of  teaching,  in  which  the  en- 
ergies of  many  missionaries  and  a  large  staff  of  native 
teachers  are  engaged.  Schools  of  several  grades  are  in 
successful  operation. 

There  are,  in  the  first  place,  the  primary  schools, 
which  are  mostly  for  day-pupils,  a  small  fee  being  re- 
quired for  admission.  This  class  is  again  divided  into 
those  for  boys  and  those  for  girls,  the  two  being  always 
kept  distinct,  as  it  would  violate  the  first  principles  of 
propriety  for  boys  and  girls  to  attend  the  same  school. 
The  type  of  boys'  school  current  among  the  Chinese  is 
of  a  fixed  character;  all  are  on  the  same  model,  and  the 
same  course  of  study  prescribed  for  each.  The  pupils 
begin  at  the  age  of  five  or  six,  and  are  set  to  learn  the 
^'Trimetrical  Classic,"  composed  in  a  style  far  above  their 
comprehension.     It  begins  with  the  nature  of  man,  and 


254  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

the  necessity  and  different  modes  of  education.  The 
first  sentence  contains  the  remarkable  statement,  Yan- 
che  ch'ohy  siitg  pun  skin,  "  Men  at  their  birth  are  by 
nature  radically  good;  "  and  goes  on  to  say,  "Though 
alike  in  this,  in  practice  they  widely  diverge ;  "  and,  "  If 
not  educated,  the  natural  character  grows  worse."  The 
next  book  put  into  a  boy's  hand  is  the  book  of  the 
"  Hundred  Surnames;  "  and  the  third  is  the  *'  Millenary 
Classic,"  which  stands  unique  among  all  books,  in  that 
it  consists  of  just  one  thousand  characters,  no  two  of 
which  are  alike  in  form  or  meaning.  Its  author  lived  in 
the  middle  of  the  sixth  century ;  and  the  story  of  its 
composition  is  that  it  was  prepared  by  command  of  the 
Emperor  in  a  single  night,  under  fear  of  condign  punish- 
ment; and  that  the  mental  exertion  of  composing  an 
ode  of  a  thousand  characters,  not  one  of  which  could 
be  repeated,  was  such  as  to  turn  the  writer's  hair  white. 
The  opening  lines  are,  — 

*'  The  heavens  are  sombre  ;  the  earth  is  yellow ; 
The  whole  universe  was  one  wide  waste." 

The  "  Canon  of  Filial  Piety  "  is  then  studied,  a  book 
attributed  to  Confucius.  The  first  section  treats  of  the 
origin  and  nature  of  filial  duty,  and  closes  with  a  quota- 
tion from  the  "  Book  of  Odes,"  — 

"  Ever  think  of  your  ancestors, 
Reproducing  their  virtues." 

The  teachings  of  this  book  are  enforced  by  many 
examples,  of  which  twenty-four  have  been  collected 
and  widely  disseminated,  of  which  the  following  are 
specimens :  — 


Educational  Work,  255 

'*  Ng-Mang,  a  lad  eight  years  of  age,  who  Hved  under  the  Tsin 
dynasty,  was  very  dutiful  to  his  parents.  They  were  so  poor 
that  they  could  not  afford  to  furnish  their  bed  with  mosquito- 
curtains.  Every  summer's  night  he  would  draw  the  myriads  of 
mosquitoes  to  himself;  and  although  there  were  so  many,  he 
would  not  drive  them  away  lest  they  should  go  to  his  parents 
and  annoy  them.     Such  was  his  affection.  .  .  . 

"  In  the  Chow  dynasty,  there  flourished  the  venerable  Lai, 
who  was  very  obedient  and  reverential  toward  his  parents,  mani- 
festing his  dutifulness  by  exerting  himself  to  provide  them  with 
every  delicacy.  Although  upwards  of  seventy  years  of  age,  he 
declared  that  he  was  not  yet  old,  and  usually  dressed  himself 
in  party-colored,  embroidered  garments,  and  like  a  child  would 
playfully  stand  by  the  side  of  his  parents.  He  would  also  take 
up  buckets  of  water  and  try  to  carry  them  into  the  house ;  but 
feigning  to  slip,  would  fall  to  the  ground,  wailing  and  crying 
like  a  child.  All  these  things  he  did  in  order  to  divert  his 
parents." 

In  imitation  of  the  Chinese,  and  to  command  their 
favor  as  far  as  possible,  primary  books  for  Christian 
schools  have  been  prepared  on  a  similar  plan,  but  in  a 
style  easily  understood,  some  being  in  the  colloquial 
dialect,  and  every  sentence  brought  within  the  grasp  of 
the  child's  intellect.  Utilizing  whatever  is  purely  Chi- 
nese, as  far  as  it  is  available,  the  same  methods  of  study 
are  continued.  The  pupils  become  familiar  with  their 
lessons  by  shouting  them  out  at  the  tops  of  their  voices. 
Their  memories  are  cultivated  and  used  to  store  up 
mines  of  Christian  truth ;  but  care  is  taken  to  avoid  as 
far  as  possible  the  evil  of  using  the  memory  to  the  ex- 
clusion or  detriment  of  other  faculties.  Other  branches 
are  taught,  and  special  pains  taken  to  exercise  the  reason, 
and  teach  them  to  think  for  themselves.     Among  the 


256  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

three  thousand  pupils  in  these  schools  are  scores  of 
unusually  bright  boys  and  girls,  whose  perfect  recita- 
tions and  ready  answers  show  the  solid  progress  they 
have  made.  These  schools,  taught  by  Chinese  teachers, 
are  visited  once  or  twice  a  week  by  the  missionaries  in 
charge,  and  the  pupils  examined  on  the  studies  pursued. 
One  by  one  they  come  to  the  desk,  make  a  graceful  bow, 
and  turning  their  backs  on  the  teacher,  who  holds  the 
book,  repeat  with  glibness  the  long  lines  of  characters 
which  appear  like  meaningless  hieroglyphics  to  the  un- 
initiated. This  is  called  pui-skii,  "  backing  the  books," 
that  is,  turning  their  backs  to  recite.  They  are  then 
examined  as  to  their  understanding  of  the  lessons  so 
perfectly  repeated.  Then  copy-books  are  inspected,  and 
their  writing  criticised.  The  study  of  the  Bible  occupies 
a  portion  of  each  day,  and  easy  catechisms  on  Old  and 
New  Testaments  fasten  the  main  points  of  history  and 
doctrine  in  their  minds.  A  little  history,  geography, 
and  arithmetic  is  given,  and  lessons  in  singing,  of  which 
they  are  very  fond. 

The  schools  for  girls  are  on  the  same  general  plan  as 
those  for  boys.  Female  education  is  not  a  thing  unknown 
in  China.  In  the  first  century  of  our  era,  the  "  Great 
Lady  Tsao  "  was  made  preceptress  to  the  Empress,  and 
wrote  the  first  work  on  female  education  ever  published 
in  any  language.  It  was  called  '*  Nii-kai,"  or  "  Female 
Precepts,"  and  has  formed  the  base  of  many  succeeding 
books  on  the  same  subject.  The  names  of  authoresses 
mentioned  in  Chinese  annals  would  make  a  long  list. 
In  Canton  are  found  native  schools  of  a  high  grade 
where    girls    are  taught,  and    private    tutors    are  often 


Educational  Work.  257 

employed  to  give  instruction  to  young  ladles  in  their 
homes;  so  that  girls'  schools  are  not  an  entirely  new 
idea  In  this  part  of  the  Empire.  Great  prejudice  was 
encountered  In  the  beginning,  and  a  general  unwilling- 
ness manifested  to  Intrust  their  daughters  to  the  care  of 
foreign  ladies,  but  these  have  been  overcome  to  such  an 
extent  that  schools  in  larger  numbers  than  could  be  effi- 
ciently superintended  might  be  opened.  Each  school 
Is  a  fountain  of  great  good  to  the  neighborhood.  A  few 
may  be  heard  who  decry  the  education  of  girls,  and 
depict  all  sorts  of  evils  to  husbands,  parents,  and  broth- 
ers that  will  surely  follow ;  but  the  immediate  relatives 
seem  proud  of  the  attainments  made,  and  express  their 
gratitude  profusely.  On  the  occasion  of  each  visit  of  the 
lady  In  charge,  after  the  school-exercises  are  finished, 
a  general  meeting  for  women  is  held,  men  being  rigidly 
excluded,  which  is  attended  by  the  relatives  and  friends 
of  the  pupils,  often  in  such  numbers  as  to  fill  the  room 
to  overflowing. 

By  means  of  these  schools  the  Gospel  Is  penetrating 
the  homes  of  the  people,  and  thousands  of  young 
people  growing  up,  not  only  with  a  good  knowledge 
of  Christianity,  but  with  an  intellectual  belief  in  its 
truth,  and  in  many  cases  a  sincere  acceptance  of  it  as 
their  own.  As  far  as  possible  the  pupils  attend  church 
on  Sabbath,  and  every  year  some  scores  of  girls  and 
women,  the  fruit  of  this  work,  make  public  profession 
of  Christ.  The  schools  are  graded,  and  rewards  of 
merit  bestowed  at  the  close  of  each  session,  under 
the  stimulus  of  which,  increased  diligence  is  secured. 
Thorough   examinations   are  held   at  the   close  of  the 

17 


258  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

year,  and  the  results  published.  Actual  teaching  to  any- 
great  extent  in  so  many  schools  by  the  missionaries  is 
out  of  the  question  ;  and  the  routine  work  in  these  thirty- 
five  schools  for  girls  and  fifty-five  for  boys  is  assigned 
to  Chinese  teachers,  whose  stipend  is  frequently  made  to 
depend  upon  the  number  and  proficiency  of  the  pupils. 
Steeped  in  the  intense  conservatism  of  their  nation  and 
wedded  to  stereotyped  forms,  it  is  often  difficult  to 
awaken  a  spirit  of  progress  among  these  teachers,  yet 
some  are  found  who  enter  with  enthusiasm  into  the  plans 
of  the  missionary  and  readily  adopt  advanced  ideas. 

The  question  as  to  the  wisdom  of  opening  boarding- 
schools  for  boys  —  where  their  whole  support  is  fur- 
nished gratuitously  by  the  Mission  —  is,  in  Canton, 
usually  answered  in  the  negative.  There  are,  however, 
several  schools  of  an  intermediate  grade  connected 
with  the  Presbyterian  and  German  Missions,  where 
boys  are  received  as  boarders  on  the  payment  of  a 
small  fee.  These  schools,  in  the  same  compound 
with  the  missionary's  house,  are  under  his  daily  super- 
vision. The  pupils  are  selected  with  care,  chiefly  from 
Christian  families,  and  receiving  more  thorough  and 
systematic  training  than  it  is  possible  to  give  in  the 
day-schools,  are  proving  these  schools  to  be  efficient 
adjuncts  to  the  more  advanced  departments. 

The  most  important  school  in  Canton,  at  present, 
is  the  Female  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission. 
Under  the  successful  management  of  Miss  H.  Noyes, 
this  school  has  reached  a  high  degree  of  efficiency. 
Superior  talents  and  great  executive  ability,  persever- 
ance, zeal,  and  wonderful  tact,  combined  with   perfect 


Educational  Work.  259 

unselfishness  and  a  grand  scope  for  her  varied  gifts, 
make  this  noble  lady  one  of  the  great  educators  of 
the  time.  Founded  thirteen  years  ago,  the  school  has 
repeatedly  outgrown  its  accommodations,  and  is  now- 
provided  with  a  fine  three-storied  building,  planned 
and  superintended  in  its  construction  by  the  lady  in 
charge.  For  convenience,  comfort,  and  space,  it  is  all 
that  could  be  desired,  and  will  furnish  good  accommo- 
dation for  over  one  hundred  pupils.  Beginning  as  a 
boarding-school  for  girls,  two  departments  have  been 
added,  one  for  women,  and  the  other  for  smaller  girls 
in  preparatory  classes.  These  departments  are  all 
united  under  one  roof. 

The  fundamental  idea  is  that  the  school  should  be  an 
educational  institution  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  words ; 
and  to  attain  this  end,  all  side  issues  have  been  excluded, 
and  all  the  strength  available  expended  in  giving  the 
pupils  as  full  and  as  thorough  an  education  in  the  Chris- 
tian sense  as  possible.  On  the  principle  that  we  come 
to  supply  the  Chinese  with  what  they  lack,  no  attempt 
has  been  made  to  teach  sewing  or  embroidery.  In 
these  the  Chinese  excel ;  and  in  their  homes,  or  from 
their  own  people,  they  can  acquire  a  better  knowledge 
of  such  industries  than  could  be  given  in  the  school. 
So  too  with  cooking  and  all  forms  of  manual  labor.  The 
Chinese  are  not  a  rude  or  unskilled  people :  they  have 
carried  many  of  the  industrial  arts  to  a  higher  perfection 
than  most  nations ;  and  Christian  missionaries  should  not 
waste  time  in  doing  for  them  that  which  they  can  do 
as  well,  or  better,  for  themselves.  Habits  of  cleanliness 
are  insisted  upon,  and  each  girl  required  to  keep  her 


26o  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

room  in  order  and  see  that  her  wardrobe  is  in  good 
condition.  The  order  and  neatness  of  everything  about 
the  school  is  a  perpetual  lesson  to  those  who  come 
from  the  slovenly,  comfortless  homes  of  the  people. 

Four  Chinese  ladies  are  employed  as  teachers,  all  of 
them  graduates  of  the  school  and  eminently  fitted  for 
the  work  committed  to  them.  The  head-teacher,  Mrs. 
Ng-shuk-un,  is  a  young  lady  of  unusual  acquirements. 
Her  accurate  knowledge  of  the  Bible  is  above  that  of 
most  preachers  in  Christian  lands,  and  the  clearness  and 
ease  with  which  she  expounds  the  Word  is  astonishing. 
Her  accomplishments  in  a  purely  Chinese  line  are 
equally  remarkable.  In  knowledge  of  classical  and 
general  literature,  in  penmanship  and  composition, 
she  would  tal:e  high  rank  among  native  scholars. 
Combined  with  these  talents,  she  possesses  a  gentle, 
patient  spirit,  deep  and  earnest  piety,  and  a  heart  that 
yearns  for  the  conversion  of  her  numerous  family  rela- 
tives, among  whom  she  stands  alone  as  a  follower  of 
Jesus.  In  the  preparatory  department  is  Mrs.  Sun-look, 
the  widow  of  one  of  the  elders,  and  a  deaconess  in  the 
church.  Gentle  and  motherly,  she  wins  the  hearts  of 
all  the  children,  so  that  they  cling  about  her  and  weep 
when  the  time  comes  for  them  to  be  transferred  to  the 
higher  grade.  The  religious  influence  of  the  school 
is  of  the  best.  No  undue  pressure  is  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  pupils  to  lead  them  to  a  premature  profession 
of  the  Christian  faith ;  but  as  a  matter  of  fact  a  large 
proportion  of  them  become  Christians,  not  in  name 
merely,  but,  as  their  faithful  witness  for  Christ  in  the  face 
of  great  persecution  shows,  in  heart  and  in  life.     When 


Educational  Work,  261 

the  new  school  building  was  erected  the  girls  requested 
that  one  room  should  be  set  apart  as  a  place  of  prayer ; 
and  a  small  apartment,  in  the  southeast  corner  of  the 
third  story,  is  the  room  now  hallowed  by  many  tender 
associations.  The  first  prayer  after  the  completion  of 
the  building  was  offered  there,  and  the  girls  —  alone, 
or  in  companies  of  several,  as  the  Spirit  moves  them 
—  betake  themselves  to  this  quiet  corner  to  pray  for 
themselves  and  those  dear  to  them.  Its  window  opens 
toward  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  the  holy  incense  of  pure 
and  loving  hearts  ascends  continually.  Since  the  found- 
ing of  the  school  one  hundred  and  ten  have  united  with 
the  church,  many  of  whom  are  now  found  in  important 
positions,  as  Bible-women  and  teachers,  and  as  the  wives 
of  native  preachers  and  prominent  men  in  the  church, 
where,  as  mothers  of  Christian  families,  they  are  training 
up  their  children  to  serve  the  Lord. 

The  course  of  education  pursued  in  this  school  is 
systematic  and  thorough.  Besides  the  elementary 
branches  taught,  those  who  take  the  full  course  in 
the  girls'  department  are  taught  arithmetic,  geography, 
astronomy,  chemistry,  history,  natural  philosophy,  nat- 
ural history,  and  natural  theology.  In  addition  to 
these,  a  full  course  in  the  ordinary  Chinese  studies  is 
given,  with  writing  and  composition  in  classical  Chi- 
nese. In  the  purely  religious  department,  they  study 
"  Bible  History,"  in  five  volumes,  "  Peep  of  Day,"  "  Pil- 
grim's Progress,"  Dr.  Plumer's  "  Rock  of  Our  Salvation," 
translated,  **  Christianity  and  Confucianism  Compared," 
and  several  other  good-sized  books ;  and  to  crown  all 
this,  they  commit  the  whole  New  Testament  to  memory 


262  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

so  that  they  can  repeat  it  from  Matthew  to  Revelation 
without  mistake  or  hesitation;  and  in  the  case  of  the 
last  class  that  graduated,  which  consisted  of  six  remark- 
ably bright  girls,  they  added  Genesis,  Exodus,  Psalms, 
Proverbs,  and  Isaiah,  —  all  of  which  they  could  repeat 
from  memory  and  give  a  very  good  general  explanation 
of  the  whole.  It  is  impossible  to  overestimate  the 
good  effect  of  such  training.  These  stores  of  Scripture 
knowledge  ever  remain  with  them  and  exert  a  powerful 
influence  over  their  lives. 

In  the  women's  department  the  material  to  work 
upon  is  very  different.  They  come  at  a  more  advanced 
age,  some  of  them  thirty,  forty,  fifty,  and  even  sixty 
years  of  age ;  and  old  ladies  of  seventy  and  more  have 
been  received.  One  of  these,  with  silver  hair,  seventy- 
eight  years  of  age,  was  the  mother  of  a  Methodist 
preacher,  who  was  stationed  at  some  point  in  the  inte- 
rior where  he  could  not  teach  his  mother  as  she  desired. 
He  sent  her  to  this  school,  where  in  a  few  months  she 
gained  so  clear  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  gave  such 
conclusive  evidence  of  her  sincere  faith  in  Christ,  that  she 
was  baptized,  and  a  few  months  later  passed  upward  to 
her  reward.  Many  of  these  v/omen  show  good  po'.vers  of 
acquisition,  and  after  a  course  of  three  years  become  so 
familiar  with  the  Bible  that  they  are  qualified  to  act  as 
assistants  to  the  ladies  in  the  work  among  the  women. 
The  ranks  of  the  Bible-women  are  constantly  recruited 
from  this  department  of  the  school,  their  special  quali- 
fications being  tested  during  vacations,  when  they  are 
sent  on  missions  to  the  country  or  to  work  in  connec- 
tion with  the  day-schools. 


Educational  Work.  263 

This  school  is  a  fountain  of  light  to  the  women  of 
Canton,  and  should  be  vigorously  sustained  that  it  may 
become  increasingly  a  power  in  the  land.  The  wisdom 
of  the  superintendent  is  in  nothing  more  evident  than 
in  the  reception  or  rejection  of  applicants.  No  un- 
worthy person  has  ever  effected  an  entrance,  so  that 
the  school  has  the  absolute  confidence  of  all  who  are 
familiar  with  its  working.  The  high  estimation  in  which 
it  is  held  by  the  community  in  general  was  shown  in  the 
large  concourse  of  over  three  hundred  people  assem- 
bled at  the  dedication  of  the  new  building.  These 
were  not  simply  native  Christian  and  foreign  residents, 
although  every  mission  and  church  was  represented ; 
but  many  from  the  ward  in  which  it  is  located  and  from 
the  offices  of  the  mandarins  were  there.  Several  of 
the  magistrates  attended  in  person ;  others,  the  Viceroy 
among  them,  were  represented  by  special  deputies ;  and 
all  expressed  in  terms  of  highest  praise  their  apprecia- 
tion of  the  methods  and  objects  of  the  school. 

The  best  means  to  raise  up  and  educate  a  native  min- 
istry has  been  a  question  of  vital  importance  in  the 
whole  course  of  missionary  effort.  It  is  perfectly  evi- 
dent to  every  one  who  has  given  the  subject  the  least 
thought,  that  in  such  a  field  as  Canton  it  is  simply 
impossible  for  missionaries  to  be  sent  in  numbers 
sufficient  to  reach  the  myriad  population.  The  great 
aggressive  work  of  the  future  must  be  done  by  natives 
of  the  country.  Steps  have  already  been  taken  in  this 
direction,  and  the  staff  of  native  assistants  now  enlisted 
shows  the  progress  that  has  been  made.  Hitherto 
various  methods  have  been  pursued  to  attain  the  one 


264  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

great  end  which  all  are  seeking.  Three  missions  have 
training-schools  and  theological  seminaries,  where  sys- 
tematic instruction  is  given.  The  one  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Mission  has  been  in  existence  for 
many  years,  but  only  within  a  very  recent  period  has 
it  assumed  a  distinctively  theological  character.  For 
years  young  men  were  received  and  taught  without 
reference  to  their  Christian  character ;  and  the  wild  hope 
that  by  some  hot-house  process  they  could  be  devel- 
oped into  preachers,  failed  of  realization.  The  evils 
of  the  old  regime  being  manifest,  new  regulations  were 
adopted.  The  first  requirement  now  is  that  only  Chris- 
tian young  men,  introduced  and  vouched  for  by  some 
member  of  the  Mission,  can  be  received ;  and  further, 
that  those  who  look  forward  to  evangelistic  work  shall 
be  formed  into  a  distinct  class,  admission  to  this  class 
being  granted  only  after  satisfactory  examination  by 
the  Mission  as  to  their  piety  and  general  fitness.  A 
course  of  three  years  is  then  prescribed,  at  the  end 
of  which  period  they  may,  after  full  examination,  be 
employed  as  preachers.  To  guard  more  fully  against 
unworthy  men,  a  committee  consisting  of  three  of 
the  most  trusted  of  the  older  assistants  is  appointed 
to  inquire  into  the  moral  character  and  conduct  of 
the  candidates;  and  only  after  their  favorable  report 
are  the  applicants  admitted.  After  being  accepted  a 
three-years  course  of  further  study  is  prescribed,  and 
examinations  appointed  at  the  end  of  each  year,  their 
promotion  and  increase  of  salary  depending  upon  the 
result  of  these  examinations.  The  course  laid  down 
embraces  the  following  subjects :  — 


Educational  Work,  265 


First  year.  —  A  sermon  in  classical  style  and  one  in 
colloquial,  on  texts  assigned  by  the  Mission.  The 
Shorter  Catechism  to  be  memorized.  Exegesis,  Gala- 
tians.  Theology,  one  volume.  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity. Natural  Theology,  one  volume.  Chinese 
Classics,    Mencius. 

Second  year.  —  Sermons  as  before.  Exegesis,  He- 
brews. Confession  of  Faith.  Theology  completed,  two 
volumes.  Natural  Theology  completed,  two  volumes. 
Discourses  on  Mark,  one  volume.  Chinese  Classics, 
Book  of  History. 

Third  year  —  Sermons,  as  before.  Church  Government 
and  DiscipHne.  Exegesis,  Gospel  of  John.  Church  His- 
tory.   Life  of  Christ.    Chinese  Classics,  Book  of  Odes. 

After  this  course  has  been  completed  an  interval 
of  three  years  elapses,  at  the  end  of  which  a  further 
course  for  the  highest  grade  of  assistants  is  laid  down, 
on  the  completion  of  which  they  may  be  examined 
by  Presbytery  and  admitted  as  licentiates.  In  this  way, 
a  force  of  well-trained  men  is  being  raised  up. 

In  the  theological  school  of  the  two  German  Missions 
young  men  are  trained  in  exegesis,  dogmatics,  homi- 
letics,  common  history,  sacred  history,  and  the  ordi- 
nary branches  of  learning.  Many  of  them  are  keen 
students,  and  work  for  them  amply  repays  the  labor 
expended.  Several  of  their  more  promising  young 
men  have  been  educated  by  the  Basel  Mission,  and 
are  doing  good  work  as  ordained  pastors. 

The  Wesleyan  Mission  pursues  a  different  plan,  and 
from  the  more  advanced  pupils  in  the  day-schools,  or 
from  among  the  promising  young  men  in  the  church. 


266  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

selects  a  class  called  student  preachers.  These  are  placed 
in  the  chapels  under  the  supervision  of  the  missionaries, 
and  associated  with  the  older  assistants.  They  are  em- 
ployed in  the  beginning  as  chapel-keepers  or  colporteurs, 
and  courses  of  study  laid  down  for  them  from  year  to 
year.  By  a  system  of  competitive  examinations  at  the 
end  of  each  year  they  are  graded  and  classified.  Once 
admitted  to  a  certain  class,  they  are  in  the  way  of  promo- 
tion. In  this  way  the  work  of  training  young  men  falls 
equally  upon  the  different  members  of  the  Mission;  and 
changed  about  from  one  chapel  to  another,  they  receive 
impressions  from  each.  There  is  a  charm  about  this 
method,  and  an  emphasis  laid  on  the  personality  of  the 
missionary  that  leads  him  to  bring  all  his  influence  to 
bear  in  developing  and  directing  the  mind  of  his  pupil. 
Written  examinations  are  required,  the  pupils  of  one  be- 
ing examined  by  the  other  members  of  the  Mission.  The 
course  of  study  is  very  similar  to  that  pursued  by  the 
Presbyterians,  and  the  standard  of  scholarship  attained 
about  the  same  in  both. 

In  the  Baptist  Mission,  the  assistants  and  all  who  wish 
for  instruction  are  gathered  into  classes  for  a  certain 
period  every  month,  and  are  taught  by  the  mission- 
aries, who  prepare  special  courses  of  study,  through 
which  they  carry  them.  At  the  end  of  the  course  they 
return,  the  preachers  to  their  churches  and  evangelistic 
work,  and  the  others  to  their  various  occupations,  and 
at  the  time  appointed  come  out  for  a  second  course. 
In  this  way  a  large  number  are  trained  in  general  knowl- 
edge, who,  when  the  call  comes,  are  prepared  to  act  as 
preachers  or  colporteurs. 


Educational  Work.  267 


In  addition  to  the  above  methods,  private  classes  are 
often  held  by  the  missionary  in  his  house,  in  which  spe- 
cial courses  of  study  are  pursued.     On  one  occasion  a 
number  of  the  older  preachers  came  to  me  with  a  request 
for  such  a  class ;  and  for  a  long  period  three  evenings  in 
the  week  were  given  up  to  the  systematic  study  of  the 
Gospel  of  John,  from  twelve  to  twenty  young  men  join- 
ing voluntarily  in  the  course.     This  spontaneous  request 
indicated  a  desire  for  instruction  that  greatly  added  to 
the  teacher's  zest  in  imparting  it     In  connection  with 
the  out-stations  classes  are  often  formed,  when  the  mis- 
sionary, selecting  some  central  point,  gathers  the  preach- 
ers and  members  from  a  certain  district  for  a  month's 
study  of  the  Bible.     Great  good  results  from  these  spe- 
cial methods.     The  contact  of  minds  of  widely  different 
character,  the  phases  of  thought  brought  to  light,  and 
the  forms  of  practical  truth  emphasized  by  each,  give 
one  a  deep  insight  into  their  mental  characteristics  and 
modes  of  reasoning.     At  one  such  assembly,  the  ques- 
tion of  memorizing  the  Scripture  was  brought  up  ;  and  a 
young  man  appeared  who  undertook  to  learn  the  Gospel 
of  Matthew  in  three  days.     Much  interest  was  displayed 
in  the  result,  and  many  doubts  expressed  as  to  his  ability 
to  perform  the  task.     At  the  time  appointed  he  came 
forward,  and,  without  slip  or  hesitation,  went  through 
the  book  with  lightning-like   rapidity,  observing  accu- 
rately the  divisions  of  chapters,  paragraphs,   and  even 
the  periods.     By  all  these  various   methods  an    aggre- 
gate   result   is    obtained   that    proves   the   mighty   in- 
creasing power  of  this  agency  of  teaching.     The  lads  in 
their  homes  repeat  the  lessons  they  have  learned,  and 


268  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

unconsciously  become    the    instructors    of  the    family. 
Their  school-books  are  carried  home  and  eagerly  ex- 
amined by  the  fathers  and  uncles ;  the  shape  and  binding, 
the  clear  type  and  easy  style,  are  closely  studied.     The 
contents  are  compared  with  their  own  teachings,  and  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  awakened ;   so  that  not  infrequently  a 
man's  first  impressions  of  the  truth  may  be  traced  to  his 
httle  son's  primary  lesson  book.     In  their  street  games, 
when  quarrels  arise,  the  boys  may  be  heard  repeating 
the  precepts  learned   in  the  school,  and   urging   their 
companions  to  kindness  and  forbearance.     A  boat-boy 
from  our  school  who  acted  as  peacemaker  in  a  quarrel, 
and  sought  to  dissuade  the  stronger  from  abuse  of  the 
smaller  boy,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  by-standers, 
who  remarked,  **  Oh,  he  learned  that  in  the  Christian 
school."     The  school  is  a  perpetual  sermon.     The  chil- 
dren on  their  way  to  and  fro  are  daily  noticed  by  the 
people,  and  often  stopped  by  the  curious  and  questioned 
as  to   what   they   learn    and    how   the    Christians    act. 
Petty  persecution  is  often  endured  from  the  scoffs  of  the 
ignorant  and  prejudiced ;  but  the  little  fellows  stand  up 
bravely  for  their  schools,  and  sometimes  come  to  blows 
in  their  defence.     One  bright  and  studious  lad,  whose 
diligence  and  brilliant  recitations  had  called  forth  many 
a  word  of  praise,  was  assaulted  and  seriously  wounded 
by  an  uncouth  apprentice  in  a  tin-shop.     Accompanied 
by  the  teacher  and  several  of  the  boys  I  went  to  call 
him  to  account.     Escaping  through  the  roof,  he  eluded 
us;  but  the  whole  street  joined  in  condemnation  of  his 
cruelty  and  in  praise  of  the  school.     Many  pupils  from 
these  schools   have   risen   to   eminence   as   merchants, 


Educational  Work.  269 

officials,  and  professional  men,  and  retain  great  love  and 
respect  for  their  teachers ;  while  the  instances  are  com- 
paratively rare  where  those  who  have  been  instructed 
show  any  great  hostility.  Among  the  girls,  especially, 
the  greatest  interest  is  shown ;  and  the  days  of  their 
school  life  are  remembered  as  the  happiest  they  have 
ever  spent.  Married  and  removed  to  distant  places,  they 
are  often  lost  sight  of;  but  when  accident  brings  them 
in  the  way  of  the  missionary,  they  show  how  warm  is 
their  attachment  to  their  teachers,  how  well  the  lessons 
learned  are  remembered,  and  become  the  hearty  sup- 
porters of  Christian  work  when  circumstances  permit. 
The  young  mind  once  stored  with  Christian  truth  can 
never  fall  fully  under  the  sway  of  superstition  again. 
The  seed  may  long  lie  dormant,  or  perhaps  may  never 
fully  germinate ;  but  it  holds,  in  part  at  least,  the  place 
that  error  would  have  filled,  and  thus  detracts  from  its 
power.  Preaching  for  the  older  and  teaching  for  the 
young,  personal  influence  and  pure  example,  are  gradu- 
ally preparing  the  way  for  a  wide-spread  acceptance  of 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

These  schools,  it  will  be  observed,  are  mainly  religious, 
the  Bible  being  a  daily  text-book.  It  is  necessary  that 
the  Chinese  books  be  taught,  to  secure  the  patronage 
of  the  people,  and  to  give  the  pupils  credit  for  education 
among  their  friends.  This  of  necessity  consumes  much 
time  and  energy;  but  as  the  Chinese  notion  of  a  liberal 
education  is  simply  to  be  able  to  read  and  write  well, 
and  as  the  study  of  the  Christian  books  supplies  them 
with  as  good  and  often  better  knowledge  of  the  written 
characters  than  they  can  gain  from  their  own  books,  a 


270  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

great  point  in  its  favor  is  gained  with  the  people.  The 
great  aim,  however,  is  to  give  instruction  in  all  impor- 
tant branches,  so  that  they  may  be  raised  in  point  of 
knowledge  to  a  level  with  scholars  in  other  lands,  and 
not  be  confined  to  the  narrow  bounds  of  their  own  land 
and  language  as  all  their  fathers  have  been.  The  educa- 
tional series  now  almost  completed  will  furnish  the  long- 
sought  means  to  give  this  general  instruction  both  in 
primary  and  advanced  schools.  This  series  includes 
fifty  separate  text-books  on  all  important  branches, 
varying  in  style  from  the  simple  primer  and  easy  les- 
sons in  the  elementary  departments  to  elaborate  treatises 
on  physical  geography,  chemistry,  political  economy, 
geology,  and  astronomy.  With  this  full  and  varied 
apparatus  supplying  a  long-felt  want,  the  work  of  edu- 
cation enters  upon  a  new  era.  The  wide-spread  and  sys- 
tematic adoption  of  this  series  gives  promise  of  grand 
results  far  beyond  any  yet  realized,  and  encourages  the 
hope  that  a  taste  for  learning  in  its  true  and  practical 
forms  will  be  excited  in  the  minds  of  the  young,  that  will 
lead  them  to  shake  off  the  fetters  of  the  cumbrous,  life- 
less systems  of  the  past,  and  enter  with  eager  appetites 
the  inviting  fields  of  living  knowledge  which  Christian 
education  opens  before  them. 


Medical  Work. 


271 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MEDICAL   WORK. 

T_T  EALING  and  teaching  go  hand  in  hand,  —  twin 
-L  1  brothers  that  come  to  the  reHef  of  the  suffering 
and  the  ignorant,  the  one  bringing  balm  to  alleviate 
present  misery,  the  other  with  knowledge  to  secure  con- 
tinued benefits.  The  history  of  medical  missions  in 
Canton  is  a  noble  record  of  self-denying  service  freely 
given,  and  untold  benefits  bestowed  on  thousands  bur- 
dened with  diseases  that  could  not  otherwise  have  been 
relieved. 

The  work  at  present  centres  in  the  great  hospital,  whose 
annual  attendance  of  patients  sometimes  reaches  to  more 
than  a  score  of  thousands.  The  present  organization 
dates  from  1838,  when  the  foreign  community,  at  the  sug- 
gestion of  Drs.  Colledge,  Parker,  and  Bridgeman,  united 
in  forming  the  Medical  Missionary  Society  in  China, 
the  current  expenses  of  the  work  being  guaranteed,  with 
the  understanding  that  the  surgeon  in  charge  should  not 
be  dependent  upon  the  Society  for  his  support.  On  this 
basis  the  institution  has  continued  growing  in  extent  and 
usefulness  every  year.  Dr.  Parker  was  its  first  physician, 
and  for  many  years  ministered  healing  to  the  throngs 
of  patients  constantly  in  attendance.  Through  him  it 
gained  a  popularity  and  secured  a  hold  on  the  benevo- 


2  72  The  Cross  a7id  the  Dragon, 


lence  of  the  ever-changing  foreign  community  that 
assured  an  ample  support;  and  it  is  but  just  to  say 
that  the  merchants  and  others,  conscious  no  doubt  of 
the  advantage  they  receive  from  the  Chinese  in  the  way 
of  business,  have  ever  responded  Hberally  to  its  calls  for 
pecuniary  help,  and  provided  the  physician  with  the 
means  of  carrying  on  extended  and  important  opera- 
tions without  feeling  hampered  in  his  resources. 

In  the  course  of  its  history  it  absorbed  the  London 
Mission  Hospital,  which  under  Dr.  Hobson  had  done  a 
noble  work,  and  later  on  the  Hospital  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Mission  was  united  with  it ;  and  the  whole,  on  the 
departure  of  Dr.  Parker,  was  placed  under  the  care  of 
Dr.  Kerr,  who  for  thirty  years  has  given  the  undivided 
energies  of  his  life  to  this  particular  form  of  benevolent 
work.  Under  his  judicious  management  the  institution 
has  been  developed  in  every  department,  and  now  unites 
hospital,  dispensary,  and  medical  college  in  active  and 
efficient  work. 

At  the  close  of  the  late  war  a  large  and  most  valuable 
property  in  an  excellent  location,  adjoining  the  Presbyte- 
rian Mission  premises,  was  secured.  A  residence  for  the 
physician,  extensive  wards,  dispensing-room,  and  chapel 
were  erected,  to  which  additional  buildings  have  been 
added  from  time  to  time,  as  the  growing  needs  of  the 
institution  required,  until  there  are  now  five  successive 
lines  of  good,  substantial  buildings,  four  of  which  are  de- 
voted to  the  accommodation  of  patients.  The  rear  line, 
which  is  built  in  two  stories,  contains  wards  for  the  better 
class  of  patients,  who,  by  paying  a  small  amount  of  rent, 
can  be  accommodated  with  separate  rooms.     The  latest 


Medical  Work. 


^7Z 


addition,  in  the  way  of  architecture,  is  the  large  and 
commodious  structure  on  the  site  of  the  old  chapel.  It 
is  in  two  stories,  the  upper  and  more  spacious  constitut- 
ing the  place  of  worship  for  the  native  church.  It  will 
seat  over  six  hundred  comfortably,  and  is  said  to  be  the 
finest  Protestant  church  for  the  Chinese  in  the  south  of 
China.  Underneath  is  a  smaller  chapel  and  reception 
room  for  out-patients,  in  which  a  daily  service  is  held  for 
those  residing  in  the  hospital,  and  special  services  on 
dispensing  days  for  out-patients.  Large,  well-lighted 
operating-rooms,  lecture-room,  and  laboratory  occupy 
the  remainder  of  the  ground  floor,  and  give  every  facility 
for  carrying  on  the  work.  Medicines  and  instruments, 
in  quantity  and  variety  to  suit  the  manifold  phases  of 
disease  that  come  for  treatment,  are  provided.  The  name 
in  Chinese  is  *' Pok-tsai-ye-kook,"  meaning  "The  Hospi- 
tal of  Broad  and  Free  Beneficence  ;  "  and  it  is  better  known 
as  a  distinct  locality  in  the  city  than  the  **  Great  Street  of 
Benevolence  and  Rectitude,"  on  which  it  stands.  It  is 
one  of  the  sights  of  the  city;  and  at  the  time  of  the 
literary  and  military  examinations,  students  from  remote 
sections  of  the  country  come  in  large  numbers  to  inspect 
the  institution.  For  forty-six  years  it  has  poured  forth 
one  continuous  stream  of  practical  benevolence,  which 
has  penetrated  in  its  numerous  branches  to  almost  every 
nook  and  corner  of  the  province.  The  statistics  of  the 
past  show  that  in  the  twenty-nine  years  of  Dr.  Kerr's 
connection  with  it,  the  number  of  out-patients  —  that 
is,  those  who  come  on  dispensing  days,  but  do  not  reside 
in  the  hospital  —  has  been  511,770,  to  which  should 
be  added    19,562  in-patients  who  have    resided  in  the 

18 


2  74  ^'^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

hospital  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period,  making  a  grand 
total  of  531,332  people  relieved.  In  the  same  period,  the 
number  of  operations  performed  was  22,139,  and  vac- 
cinations 7,399.  Since  the  foundation  of  the  institution 
khe  whole  number  of  out-patients  received  has  been 
/g 1 5, 43 5,  to  which  at  least  30,000  in-patients  should  be 
J  added. 

Connected  with  the  central  hospital  are  branches  in 
the  interior,  at  Sz-Ui,  Lien-chow,  Fu-mun,  and  Hainan, 
at  which  the  attendance  during  the  past  year  has  been 
about  six  thousand,  and  the  surgical  operations  per- 
formed over  two  hundred.  Statistics  are  usually  dry 
and  uninteresting,  but  in  these  matters  are  instinct  with 
life.  Each  of  these  850,000  cases  represents  a  human 
being  who,  coming  in  suffering,  has,  in  most  cases,  gone 
away  rejoicing  in  relief.  The  aggregate  of  misery  and 
woe,  aggravated  by  ignorance  and  the  malpractice  of 
native  leeches,  is  appalling.  Only  those  who  have 
watched  from  day  to  day  the  throngs  that  come  can 
have  any  just  conception  of  the  mass  of  wretchedness 
and  suffering  revealed.  They  come  from  all  classes  and 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  suffering  from  all  the  ills 
that  mortal  flesh  inherits  or  contracts.  The  list  of  mal- 
adies treated  shows  a  great  contrast  to  those  treated  in 
European  and  American  hospitals.  Their  food,  the 
conditions  of  climate,  their  habits  of  living,  cause  special 
forms  to  appear;  and  these,  with  hereditary  diseases 
transmitted  from  one  generation  to  another,  make  up  a 
catalogue  peculiar  to  the  country ;  and  the  physician, 
well  grounded  in  the  theory  of  medicine,  and  familiar 
v/ith  the  more  prevalent  forms  of  disease  in  his  native 


Medical  Work.  275 


land,  finds  it  necessary  by  practical  observation  to  learn 
the  phases  and  workings  of  this  new  array  of  ailments. 
Diseases  of  the  eye  abound,  produced,  in  many  cases, 
and  always  aggravated,  by  the  effect  of  sun,  the  smoke 
of  wood  and  grass  fires  used  in  cooking,  and  the  perni- 
cious custom  that  barbers  have  of  titillating  the  eyelids 
of  all  who  pass  under  their  hands.  Cataract,  entropium, 
and  various  forms  of  ophthalmia  are  most  prevalent. 
Skin  diseases  in  painfully  varied  forms,  tumors,  various 
forms  of  calculi,  necrosis,  and  chronic  affections  without 
number  appear,  some  requiring  months  of  treatment. 
A  classification  of  the  people  who  come  would  show 
men  and  women  in  the  proportion  of  two  to  one;  it 
would  show  scholars,  tradesmen,  farmers,  yamen-run- 
ners,  and  priests;  rich  and  poor,  from  all  grades  of 
society  and  all  parts  of  the  country.  The  hospital  is 
free  to  all,  as  its  name  indicates,  beds  and  medical  attend- 
ance being  supplied  equally  to  patients  of  all  classes. 
A  small  fee  is  received  at  the  gate,  and  each  patient  is 
expected  to  provide  his  own  food  and  bedding,  unless 
in  cases  of  extreme  poverty.  They  come  with  their 
impedimenta  in  every  imaginable  shape  and  condition : 
some  with  glistening  leather  trunks,  others  with  nonde- 
script bundles  of  rags,  the  rice-bag  forming  an  important 
appendage  to  the  baggage  of  each.  There  will  often 
be  a  run  of  patients  from  particular  districts  for  months 
in  succession,  attracted  by  the  cure  of  some  friend  or 
neighbor.  They  often  come  in  such  advanced  stages 
of  their  diseases  as  to  offer  scarcely  the  faintest  hope  of 
cure ;  and  some  expect  the  doctor  to  w^ork  miracles  for 
their  recovery.     People  whose  eyes  have  disappeared 


276  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

request  the  gift  of  new  ones.  A  young  girl  was  brought 
who  through  exposure  had  contracted  a  disease  which 
caused  her  feet  to  fall  off.  The  feet  were  produced, 
carefully  wrapped  in  a  cloth,  and  the  doctor  asked  to  put 
them  on  again,  the  utter  impossibility  of  the  thing  never 
seeming  to  dawn  upon  their  minds  in  the  face  of  the 
wonderful  cures  they  knew  he  had  performed.  She  was 
cared  for  until  the  suffering  limbs  were  healed,  and  then 
placed  under  the  charge  of  some  benevolent  ladies  in 
Hong-Kong,  where  she  was  trained  in  household  duties 
and  Christian  knowledge,  and  is  now  the  accomplished 
wife  of  a  Wesleyan  preacher.  The  common  practice 
of  foot-binding  has  proved  a  shield  to  cover  her  de- 
formity, so  that  she  simply  appears  as  a  lady  of  low 
stature  with  unusually  small  feet. 

The  unwillingness  of  the  people  to  submit  to  opera- 
tions is  sometimes  a  hindrance  to  the  physician's  work. 
Men  come  with  tumors  to  be  reheved,  and  when  told 
they  must  be  excised,  will  say,  "  Give  me  medicine,  but 
don't  use  the  knife ;  "  or,  **  I  must  consult  my  mother,  as 
she  told  me  not  to  let  the  doctor  cut  me."  This  springs 
from  their  fear  of  mutilating  the  body,  lest  they  should 
always  appear  in  future  states  of  existence  minus  im- 
portant members.  These  cases,  however,  are  the  excep- 
tions. They  are  usually  easy  patients  to  operate  upon. 
Their  nervous  system  is  not  highly  strung,  and  under 
the  influence  of  chloroform  the  most  difficult  and  in- 
tricate operations  may  be  performed  with  safety,  the 
patient  in  every  case  recovering  readily  from  the  effect 
of  the  anaesthetic  without  nervous  prostration  following. 
The  extreme  poverty  of  the  people  is  shown  by  the  fact 


Medical  Work,  277 


that  many  leave  when  only  half  restored,  to  attend  to 
their  work  or  business;  while  for  lack  of  a  dollar  to 
pay  travelling  expenses,  multitudes  endure  years  of  suf- 
fering which  a  few  weeks  in  the  hospital  would  entirely 
relieve.  Their  ignorance  and  superstition  are  often 
painfully  exhibited  in  their  stupid  adherence  to  their 
own  methods,  and  often  by  the  use  of  native  drugs  in 
connection  with  the  doctor's  treatment,  and  by  their 
observance  of  heathen  rites  when  the  physician's  back 
is  turned.  Women  with  children  affected  by  certain 
diseases  have  been  seen  to  light  a  heap  of  paper  and 
swing  the  child  through  the  flames  to  expel  some 
malicious  spirit. 

The  Chinese  have  no  true  medical  science.  Their 
practitioners  are  chiefly  herbalists  or  alchemists.  Their 
whole  system  is  one  of  pure  empiricism,  in  which  they 
have  hit  upon  some  remedies  of  undoubted  value ;  but 
their  ignorance  of  anatomy  and  the  first  principles  of 
the  healing  art  stamp  the  greater  part  of  them  as  a 
herd  of  quacks  and  impostors.  Abbe  Hue's  entertain- 
ing account  of  his  experience  when,  under  one  renowned 
physician,  he  was  informed  that  the  igneous  principle 
had  got  the  upper  hand  of  the  aqueous  principle,  hence 
he  must  avoid  meat  and  wine,  and  hve  on  fruit  and 
cooling  drinks  ;  and  going  to  a  rival  of  equal  reputation, 
was  informed  that  the  aqueous  principle  was  in  the 
ascendancy,  and  the  igneous  principle  below  par,  ren- 
dering a  course  of  good  living  necessary,  in  which  all 
weakening  food  should  be  avoided,  to  restore  the  proper 
balance  in  his  system,  would  hold  good  in  Canton  to- 
day.    Certain  kinds  of  food  are  said  to  be  heating,  and 


278  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

others  cooling,  and  the  pulse  felt  to  determine  which 
should  be  indulged  in.  People  appear  with  brown  spots 
dotting  their  faces  and  necks,  like  marks  of  small-pox. 
They  are  caused  by  the  application  of  lighted  incense 
sticks,  under  the  belief  that  this  scarification  of  the  skin 
will  heal  certain  nervous  complaints.  In  dentistry  their 
deceptions  are  of  the  most  patent  and  farcical  kind. 
Toothache  is  attributed  to  maggots  gnawing  at  the 
roots,  the  removal  of  which  gives  relief.  Each  dentist 
is  provided  with  a  supply  of  wooden  pegs,  or  real  mag- 
gots, if  he  can  manage  to  obtain  them,  which  he  skil- 
fully conceals  in  a  groove  in  the  side  of  a  wooden  probe. 
Manipulating  this  instrument  in  probing  about  the  tooth, 
he  deftly  deposits  the  peg,  which,  a  moment  after,  he 
calmly  picks  up  with  a  pair  of  forceps  and  exhibits  to 
his  patient  as  the  cause  of  his  suffering.  The  probing 
and  consequent  bleeding  give  temporary  relief;  and  the 
man,  with  the  evidence  before  his  eyes  that  the  enemy 
has  been  expelled,  cheerfully  pays  his  fee  and  departs 
satisfied.  If  the  pain  returns  the  operation  is  repeated, 
and  no  deception  suspected  by  many  of  his  victims. 

The  work  in  the  hospital  is  chiefly  surgical,  perfect 
confidence  in  foreign  drugs  being  not  yet  fully  estab- 
lished. The  Chinese  divide  their  medical  practice  into 
two  departments,  the  ngoi-foh,  or  "  outside  treatment," 
referring  to  all  exterior  applications  and  surgery;  and 
the  noi-fok,  or  **  inner  treatment,"  referring  to  the  use  of 
medicine  internally.  In  the  former  the  immense  superi- 
ority of  the  missionary  doctor  is  universally  conceded ; 
but  in  the  latter  the  question  is  not  so  fully  decided, 
many  of  them  still  holding  to  the  old  remedies,  some 


Medical  Work.  279 


of  which  have  proved  very  efficacious.  Something  of 
the  old  superstitious  fear  still  Hngers  in  the  dread  that 
under  the  cloak  of  benevolence  some  subtle  draught 
or  powder  may  be  administered  to  produce  a  magical 
effect  and  injure  the  patient.  This  lurking  suspicion 
is  sometimes  fanned  into  open  hostility  by  the  gentry, 
when  the  occasion  suits  them,  as  occurred  recently  in 
connection  with  the  Baptist  Mission  at  Ng-chow,  their 
medical  assistant  being  accused  of  distributing  poi- 
sonous drugs  and  magic  povv^ders  to  injure  and  delude 
the  people,  a  violent  assault  and  the  destruction  of  the 
station  being  the  consequence. 

A  prominent  feature  of  the  medical  work  in  Canton 
has  been  the  large  attendance  of  women,  who  form 
about  one  third  of  the  whole  number,  nearly  three 
hundred  thousand  having  been  treated  since  the  foun- 
dation of  the  hospital.  As  with  all  the  patients,  the 
majority  of  these  are  from  the  poorer  classes,  but  not 
all,  by  any  means;  many  from  the  wealthier  families, 
the  wives  and  daughters  of  merchants,  tradesmen, 
scholars,  and  officials  are  constantly  coming,  and  fre- 
quently attest  their  appreciation  of  the  benefits  received, 
by  donations  to  the  hospital.  Full  provision  is  made 
for  the  reception  and  special  treatment  of  women.  A 
set  of  wards  entirely  separate  from  the  men's  are  for 
the  use  of  the  more  destitute ;  while  those  who  wish, 
and  can  afford  the  expense,  are  provided  with  separate 
rooms  where  they  can  be  as  secluded  as  in  their  own 
homes.  Female  nurses  attend  them,  and  women  study- 
ing medicine  act  as  assistants  In  keeping  the  record  of 
their  cases  and  prescribing  for  their  wants.     The  arrival 


28o  The  Cross  and  the  Dragons 

of  Miss  Dr.  Niles,  who  enters  with  enthusiasm  upon 
her  work,  has  placed  this  department  in  the  hospital 
upon  a  more  acceptable  footing;  and  doing  away  with 
the  necessity  of  male  attendance,  except  in  critical 
cases,  has  removed  the  last  obstacle  that  could  deter 
the  most  refined  Chinese  lady  from  seeking  relief  from 
the  foreign  physician. 

Associated  with  the  physician  is  found  an  efficient 
staff  of  native  assistant  surgeons,  trained  by  Dr.  Kerr, 
some  of  whom  have  attained  great  proficiency  in  par- 
ticular directions.  In  the  skilful  performance  of  the 
operation  for  cataract.  Dr.  So-to-meng  stands  almost 
unrivalled.  His  steady  nerve  and  delicate  use  of  the 
knife  insure  almost  invariable  success.  In  the  scores 
of  cases  that  pass  under  his  hands  every  year,  very  few 
prove  unsuccessful,  and  when  unfavorable  results  occur, 
they  are  generally  due  to  the  carelessness  of  the  patient, 
and  reflect  in  no  way  upon  the  skill  of  the  surgeon. 
Another  has  made  a  specialty  of  entropium,  and  finds 
a  rich  field  for  his  talents.  For  the  neatness  of  the 
operation  and  the  permanent  relief  given,  he  has  seldom 
been  excelled.  Others  possess  general  skill  and  render 
efficient  aid.  The  capital  operations  of  lithotomy  and 
ovariotomy  are  never  intrusted  to  natives,  the  conscien- 
tious surgeon  fearing  to  risk  precious  lives  even  for  the 
sake  of  giving  practice  to  his  pupils.  Dr.  Kerr's  effi- 
ciency in  the  former  of  these  is  attested  by  eight  hun- 
dred and  fifty  operations  performed  ;  as  many  as  seventy 
sometimes  passing  under  his  hand  in  one  year.  The 
large  percentage  of  nineteen  out  of  twenty  who  recover 
gives  incontrovertible  proof  of  the  great  skill  exercised. 


Medical  Work.  281 


His  success  in  this  one  particular  line  is  such  as  to  place 
him  among  the  foremost  surgeons  of  the  age. 

The  services  of  the  physician  are  in  constant  requisi- 
tion among  the  families  of  the  natives.     Requests  come 
from  the  Viceroy  to  cure  him  of  a  lame  foot,  from  the 
district  magistrate  to   heal   a  carbuncle,  from   the  salt 
commissioner  to   attend    some    member  of  his   family, 
and  from  minor  officials  to  give  relief  to  themselves  or 
friends.     From  the  wealthy  and  others,  messengers  come 
in  haste  for  him  to  save  a  wife  or  a  daughter  from  death 
from    opium    poison,   or    imminent  danger  from   other 
causes.     Sometimes    from    country  districts    boats    are 
sent  post-haste   to  fetch   him ;    the   great   drawback  in 
such  cases  being  that  he  is  too  ofton  called  in  when  the 
hope  of  giving  relief  is  so  faint  that  no  room  for  skill 
is    found.     Besides   the    routine   work   of  the    hospital 
tours  are  sometimes  made  into  the  country,  a  few  days 
being  spent  in  each  large  town  or  market  centre.     The 
concourse  of  people  attracted  on  such  occasions  is  im- 
mense ;   and  in  front  of  a  temple  or  under  some  tempo- 
rary structure,  medicines   are  dispensed   and   hundreds 
relieved.     It  is  a  motley  assembly  that  gathers,  and  the 
procession  of  peculiar  characters  that  passes  under  in- 
spection is  unique.     Politeness  and  gratitude,  as  a  rule, 
characterize  the  mass  of  them ;  but  the  opposite  is  not 
unknown.      A    poor   wizened    specimen   of  the    genus 
homo   will  nudge   his   way  through  the   crowd   with  a 
bottle  in  his  hand,  and  demand,  "  Foreign  devil,  give 
me  some   medicine."     The   kind   doctor,  administering 
a   mild  rebuke   for    his   rudeness,   fills  his  phial;   while 
the    more    respectable    people    are    most   vigorous    in 


282  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


denouncing  his  unpardonable  lack  of  manners.  Some 
shameless  wretch,  used  as  a  tool  by  the  bigoted  and 
unreasoning  gentry,  will  cut  the  supports  of  the  frail 
structure,  and  cause  it  to  fall  about  the  doctor's  ears. 
Only  the  simplest  operations  can  be  performed  under 
such  circumstances ;  and  a  sudden  furor  to  have  their 
teeth  extracted  will  seize  the  people,  and  the  ground 
be  strewed  in  a  short  time  with  a  motley  collection  that 
would  make  the  fortune  of  a  travelling  dentist. 

The  aim  of  the  medical  missionary  is  not  simply  to 
give  relief  to  the  individuals  that  apply  to  him,  but 
to  lay  the  foundations  of  a  true  medical  science.  To 
secure  this  most  important  result,  two  departments  of 
labor  are  added  to  his  practical  work  as  physician  and 
surgeon.  The  first  is  the  instruction  of  students.  To 
this  much  time  and  strength  are  devoted.  During  the 
course  of  his  career  Dr.  Kerr  has  instructed  some  scores 
of  pupils,  thirty  of  whom  have  taken  the  full  course 
and  received  certificates.  Several  of  these  have  become 
noted  as  surgeons ;  and  one  half,  at  least,  have  done  well 
in  general  practice,  making  for  themselves  names  and 
fortunes.  Much  trouble  and  annoyance  have  grown  out 
of  the  want  of  thoroughness  in  those  who  study.  The 
amount  of  knowledge  and  experience  demanded  of  a 
native  practitioner  is  not  extensive,  so  that  many  come 
for  a  few  months  and  then  consider  themselves  equipped 
for  their  profession,  put  out  their  sign  in  some  interior 
town,  proclaim  themselves  pupils  of  the  foreign  doctor, 
and  attract  many  people.  Much  evil  has  resulted  from 
the  ignorance  and  presumption  of  these  charlatans,  and 
the  true  nature  and  benefit  of  Western  medical  science 


Medical  Work.  283 


obscured  by  their  false  representations.  The  plan  of 
instruction  pursued  requires  constant  attendance  on 
lectures,  chnical  and  general,  for  at  least  three  years,  at 
the  end  of  which  period  a  thorough  examination  is  re- 
quired by  a  competent  physician,  or  several,  if  possible, 
other  than  their  instructor.  Upon  their  completion  of 
the  prescribed  course  and  a  satisfactory  examination, 
they  are  furnished  with  a  certificate  of  competency  and 
recommended  as  approved  practitioners.  For  the  in- 
struction of  these  medical  students  and  the  diffusion  of 
general  medical  knowledge,  translations  of  standard 
works  and  original  compositions  are  prepared.  The 
productions  of  other  physicians  in  this  department  of 
literature  are  utilized,  and  copies  of  their  works  placed 
in  the  hands  of  each  member  of  the  class.  In  this 
special  line.  Dr.  Kerr  has  brought  peculiar  talents  to 
bear,  and  produced  the  following  works :  "  Chemistry," 
four  volumes;  "  Materia  Medica,"  two  volumes  ;  "Theory 
and  Practice,"  six  volumes  ;  *'  Eye  Diseases,"  "  Skin  Dis- 
eases," "  Diagnosis,"  "  Surgery,"  "  Syphilis,"  "  Bandag- 
ing," ''  Hygiene,"  each  of  these  seven  in  one  volume  ;  and 
**  Physiology,"  in  three  volumes,  is  now  in  press.  By  his 
practical  work  in  the  hospital,  by  the  instruction  of  scores 
of  pupils,  and  by  this  contribution  of  more  than  a  score 
of  valuable  volumes,  he  has  laid  deep  the  foundations  of 
medical  science  in  China.  These  fruits  of  his  constant 
and  varied  labors  will  ever  remain  as  a  noble  monument 
of  his  skill,  energy,  and  devotion. 

The  religious  work  in  the  hospital  is  connected  with 
the  Presbyterian  Mission,  on  the  principle  that  the  Mis- 
sion which  supplies  the  physician  shall  have  control  of  all 


284  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

such  work.  Its  close  proximity  to  the  mission  houses 
affords  every  facility  for  efficient  supervision.  Every 
effort  is  made  to  impress  the  people  who  come  with  the 
importance  of  Christian  truth.  The  benevolent  work  of 
healing  is  shown  to  be  the  outcome  of  Christianity;  and 
while  receiving  physical  help,  they  are  urged  to  accept 
the  greater  blessings  of  spiritual  good.  As  a  rule,  those 
who  receive  bodily  relief  are  more  susceptible  of  relig- 
ious impressions.  By  special  services,  by  constant  visi- 
tation through  the  wards,  in  which  the  missionary  is 
aided  by  native  evangelists,  by  the  distribution  of  books 
and  tracts  suited  to  their  understanding,  the  truth  is 
brought  to  their  attention.  Every  year  a  number,  vary- 
ing from  twelve  to  twenty,  make  profession  of  their  faith 
in  Christ ;  while  many  others  go  back  to  their  homes  fully 
persuaded  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  but  prevented  from 
making  a  public  profession  of  their  faith  by  the  opposi- 
tion of  friends.  The  branch  dispensaries  in  the  interior 
are  under  the  supervision  of  medical  missionaries,  and  are 
powerful  agents  in  conciliating  the  people  and  opening 
the  way  for  more  direct  efforts  to  Christianize  them. 
In  Hainan,  especially,  a  work  beyond  the  strength  of 
the  physician,  who  is  there  alone,  is  growing  up,  the 
people  coming  by  hundreds  daily. 

In  the  neighboring  city  of  Fat-Shan  a  hospital  in 
connection  with  the  Wesleyan  Mission  has  been  estab- 
lished, and  is  proving  a  mighty  agency  in  that  populous 
centre.  The  plans  of  work  pursued  are  similar  to  those 
in  Canton,  and  the  attendance  of  patients  very  large. 

The  hospital  in  Canton  is  not  a  sectarian  institution. 
The  body  which  controls  its  operations  is  composed  of 


Medical  Work,  285 


all  the  missionaries  resident  in  Canton,  who  are,  ex  offi- 
cio, members  of  the  society,  and  all  others  who  contrib- 
ute not  less  than  fifteen  dollars  a  year.  A  managing 
committee  consisting  of  representatives  of  the  various 
missionary  bodies  and  of  the  general  community,  con- 
ducts the  affairs.  The  annual  subscription  list  shows 
how  generally  it  is  patronized  by  people  of  all  national- 
ities, Parsees  and  Chinese  joining  with  Anglo-Saxons  in 
its  support.  The  Viceroy,  Hoppo,  and  other  high  offi- 
cials are  regular  contributors ;  while  special  gifts  from 
merchants  and  mandarins  add  from  time  to  time  to  its 
income.  Attention  is  given  as  far  as  possible  to  all 
classes  who  come.  Special  provisions  are  made  for  the 
cure  of  victims  of  the  opium  habit,  and  in  the  past 
many  of  this  class  have  received  relief;  but  their  subse- 
quent course  has  proved  that  while  cured,  great  power  of 
will,  and  a  moral  courage  which  but  few  Chinamen  pos- 
sess, are  required  to  stand  against  renewed  temptation. 
The  course  of  treatment  requires  fifteen  days ;  and  such 
is  the  force  of  the  habit  that  those  who  come  volunta- 
rily, many  of  them  from  a  great  distance,  will  lay  their 
plans  as  they  enter  for  secretly  obtaining  supplies  of  the 
drug.  They  are  required  to  deposit  pledge  money  as 
security  that  they  will  remain  the  requisite  time,  and 
must  be  searched  and  guarded  daily  to  prevent  them  from 
concealing  or  purchasing  opium.  No  stronger  proof  of 
the  almost  unconquerable  force  of  the  habit  is  needed 
than  the  sight  of  these  men,  who  long  to  be  healed,  and 
come  expressly  for  that  purpose,  resorting  to  all  kinds 
of  subterfuges,  such  as  bribing  the  gate-keeper  or  attend- 
ants or  some  passing  pedler,  to  bring  to  them  the  very 


Medical  Work,  287 


enemy  they  are  seeking  to  escape  from.  A  separate 
ward  is  devoted  to  their  treatment ;  and  many  have  been 
sent  home  free  from  the  debasing  slavery  that  bhghts 
so  many  in  that  land.  Many  lepers  appear  among  the 
patients,  chiefly  those  in  whom  the  incipient  stages  be- 
gin to  appear,  and  who,  unconscious  of  their  misfortune, 
or  hoping  it  may  be  checked,  apply  for  relief.  Chinese 
leprosy,  while  incurable,  is  not  contagious  except  by 
close  and  constant  contact.  It  may  be  mitigated,  but 
not  cured.  No  attempt,  such  as  has  been  successfully 
tried  in  the  Mission  Hospital  in  Swatow,  to  relieve  them, 
has  been  made  in  Canton.  It  is  impossible  to  help  all ; 
and  the  energies  of  those  engaged  have  been  directed 
to  more  hopeful  subjects  in  a  way  worthy  of  all  praise. 
Special  attention  is  given  to  vaccination,  and  the  work 
begun  by  the  hospital  has  been  taken  up  and  pushed 
vigorously  forward  by  native  associations,  as  many  as 
five  hundred  specialists  being  despatched  in  one  season 
to  interior  districts,  in  the  interests  of  this  work. 

The  Christian  physician  is  a  blessing  wherever  he 
goes.  His  services  are  required  in  every  community 
to  minister  to  the  health  of  the  missionaries,  while  his 
influence  among  the  natives  is  beyond  all  power  to 
estimate.  In  connection  with  his  special  work  come 
many  bright  scenes  to  cheer  the  heart.  A  poor  woman, 
bowed  almost  double  by  physical  infirmity,  and  suffer- 
ing from  a  troublesome  disease,  came  to  the  hospital. 
After  hearing  the  Gospel  for  a  few  times,  the  truth  began 
to  dawn  upon  her  mind,  and,  as  she  realized  its  mean- 
ing, she  exclaimed,  **  I  never  heard  anything  like  this 
before ;  I  never  knew  there  was  a  God  who  loved  me,  a 


288  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

Saviour  who  died  for  me,  a  heaven  to  which  I  might 
go."  She  became  a  happy,  joyous  Christian  in  spite 
of  her  infirmity,  and  returning  to  her  home,  eighty  miles 
in  the  interior,  bore  such  testimony  to  the  truth  of  Christ, 
that  her  father-in-law,  her  mother-in-law,  her  niece,  and 
her  cousin  soon  after  became  Christians ;  and  we  have 
now  a  station  in  her  native  village.  Some  come  only  to 
die,  but  the  light  of  the  Cross  illumines  their  way  to  the 
grave ;  and  from  these  beds  of  pain  many  a  ransomed 
spirit  has  winged  its  flight  to  the  fair  world  on  high. 
Many,  as  they  depart,  take  special  pains  to  see  the  phy- 
sician, the  pastor,  and  the  ladies,  saying, ''  Thanks  to  you, 
Doctor ;  thanks  to  you,  Pastor ;  thanks  to  you.  Mistress ; 
and  thanks  to  Jesus,  for  the  blessings  I  have  received." 
In  every  district  of  the  country  they  are  found,  and  are 
ready  to  greet  the  missionary  in  his  travel  and  give 
glad  evidence  of  their  gratitude.  No  one  who  has  re- 
ceived help  from  the  medical  missionary  can  ever  be  so 
prejudiced  and  bigoted  as  before.  Many,  it  is  true,  are 
bad  beyond  the  hope  of  redemption,  and  insult  the  phy- 
sician to  his  face,  while  the  gifts  of  his  benevolence  are 
in  their  hands,  but  of  these  we  expect  nothing.  The 
good  effects  are  seen  in  numberless  ways:  in  the  re- 
moval of  prejudice  and  the  awakening  of  friendly  feel- 
ings ;  in  lessening  the  power  of  the  superstition  which 
connects  diseases  with  evil  spirits  and  sends  the  suffer- 
ing to  the  idol  instead  of  to  the  physician ;  and  in  giving 
constant  proof  of  the  unselfish  character  of  our  religion. 
A  striking  evidence  of  the  power  of  the  work  is 
found  in  Canton,  where  a  rival  institution,  supported  en- 
tirely by  the  Chinese,  has  been  established.     It  is  mainly 


Medical  WorL  289 


a  hospital,  where  Chinese  physicians  of  reputation  are 
engaged  to  prescribe  for  the  patients  who  attend.  The 
medical  advice  is  in  every  case  gratuitous,  but  the  med- 
icines must  be  purchased,  except  in  cases  where  special 
orders  are  given.  This  native  institution,  the  indirect 
result  of  the  missionary  hospital,  has  been  productive 
of  much  good.  Called  into  existence  by  a  spirit  of 
rivalry,  with  the  design,  no  doubt,  on  the  part  of  its 
founders,  to  counteract  the  growing  power  and  influ- 
ence of  the  other,  it  has  not  interfered  to  any  percep- 
tible degree  with  the  work  of  the  missionary  physician, 
while  it  has  proved  helpful  to  many  of  the  Chinese. 
Beginning  as  a  hospital,  it  has  widened  the  circle  of  its 
charities,  so  that  under  its  patronage  free  schools  and 
preaching-halls  are  opened,  funds  distributed  for  the 
relief  of  people  suffering  from  fire,  flood,  or  famine,  and 
coffins  provided  for  those  who  die  in  destitute  circum- 
stances. The  missionary  physician  has  been  careful  to 
avoid  any  unnecessary  antagonism,  and  has  accepted 
its  provision  of  coflins  for  poor  patients  who  die  in  the 
wards.  No  surer  sign  of  the  power  of  any  agency  can 
be  found  than  the  adoption  of  similar  methods  by  those 
who  oppose  it;  and  the  Oi-Yuk-t'ong  of  Canton,  sup- 
ported by  the  merchants  and  gentry  to  the  extent  of 
tens  of  thousands  of  dollars,  is  a  standing  proof  of  the 
practical  power  of  the  Pok-tsai  hospital  among  the  peo- 
ple of  Canton.  We  see  in  this  a  proof  that  all  things 
are  working  together  for  the  spread  of  enlightened  ideas 
and  the  amelioration  of  human  misery. 

The  Christian  physician  can  find  no  wider  or  nobler 
field  for  his  energies  than  this  hospital  in  Canton  pre- 

19 


290  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon^ 

sents.  It  combines  all  the  elements  that  go  to  make  a 
man  prominent  in  his  profession,  and  secures  to  him  the 
high  eminence  of  being  a  true  philanthropist.  The  de- 
velopment of  a  true  medical  science  will  prove  of  untold 
benefit  to  this  quack-ridden  people ;  the  practical  train- 
ing of  young  physicians  will  form  fresh  magazines  of 
knowledge  and  influence ;  the  direct  relief  of  scores  of 
thousands  will  lessen  the  tale  of  suffering  under  which 
they  helplessly  groan ;  while  the  prejudice  removed,  the 
hostility  conciliated,  the  friendliness  enkindled,  prepare 
the  way  for  the  greater  blessings  of  moral  and  spiritual 
good.  A  young  man  of  ability,  energy,  and  true  devotion 
is  greatly  needed  to  assist  Dr.  Kerr,  whose  toilsome  ser- 
vices, given  without  stint  or  thought  of  self,  have  broken 
his  health,  so  that  he  can  never  again  ascend  his  princely 
throne  and  dispense  knowledge  and  healing  mercies  as 
in  the  days  gone  by.  Emphasis  is  laid  on  the  spiritual 
qualifications  of  the  physician.  He  must  be  a  man  of 
entire  consecration,  devoid  of  self-seeking;  for  sad  expe- 
rience, in  Canton  too,  has  shown  that  the  love  of  money 
and  the  temptations  of  a  lucrative  practice  among  the 
foreign  residents  have,  once  at  least,  proved  too  strong 
for  the  m.oral  courage  of  the  physician,  and  brought 
serious  disaster  upon  the  work. 

In  the  great  scheme  of  Christian  benevolence  so 
many  agencies  are  interwoven,  that  when  we  touch  one 
we  touch  all;  and  when  one  suffers  all  are  affected. 
Most  of  the  native  doctors  educated  are  Christians,  and 
engage  more  or  less  in  evangelistic  work  wherever  they 
go ;  while  many  of  the  native  preachers  acquire  a  knowl- 
edge of  medicine  to  aid  them  in  their  more  important 


Medical  Work.  291 


work.  In  the  opening  of  new  fields  the  physician  is  often 
indispensable,  and  takes  precedence  of  the  preacher 
in  importance.  The  doctor  is  frequently  covered  with 
polite  attentions,  while  his  clerical  brother  is  dismissed 
with  the  remark,  "  Oh !  he  is  a  great  man  too,  but  is 
only  a  preacher." 

Could  all  the  patients  as  they  return  to  their  homes 
be  followed,  and  their  story  as  they  recount  their  expe- 
riences be  heard ;  could  all  the  little  streams  of  Christian 
truth  be  traced,  as  they  trickle  through  the  land,  in  the 
wake  of  those  who  repeat  the  teachings  heard  in  the 
wards  and  chapel ;  could  the  testimony  of  those  who 
have  accepted  the  truth,  as  they  go  to  their  distant  vil- 
lages, be  collected;  could  all  the  schools  and  stations 
opened  through  this  agency,  and  those  whose  favor  was 
gained  through  medical  work  be  counted;  could  all 
those  who  through  healing  have  been  led  to  salvation, 
be  reckoned  up,  —  what  a  grand  aggregate  of  good  it 
would  make ! 


292  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

WORK  FOR  WOMEN. 

THE  crucial  test  of  every  system  is  found  in  the 
position  it  accords  to  woman;  and  in  China, 
although  she  is  treated  with  more  consideration  than  in 
many  heathen  countries,  she  is  yet  regarded  as  far 
beneath  the  ''  lords  of  creation."  Each  of  China's  great 
systems  of  religion,  as  it  has  passed  under  review,  has 
signally  failed  in  this  important  test.  The  Gospel,  with 
its  evangel  of  love  and  hope,  has  come  to  break  the 
fetters  of  superstition  and  misbelief,  and  release  the  two 
hundred  millions  of  women  and  girls  in  that  land,  from 
the  bondage  of  ignorance,  fear,  and  oppression.  The 
noble  response  which  Christian  women  in  Europe  and 
America  have  made  to  the  mute  appeal  of  their  be- 
nighted sisters  in  the  dark  lands  of  error,  has  nowhere 
opened  a  more  hopeful  field  than  among  the  women  of 
Canton.  During  the  last  decade,  this  work  has  advanced 
from  the  first  stages  of  experiment,  to  its  present  well- 
established  and  thoroughly  organized  system.  With 
the  various  departments  supplied  with  those  well  fitted 
for  each  special  work,  and  zealous,  judicious,  and  effi- 
cient leaders  at  the  head  of  the  movement,  it  is  going 
forward  in  a  glorious  course  of  conquest,  its  trophies 
seen    in   the    light,    the   knowledge,    and    the    comfort 


Work  for  Women,  293 

brought  to  hundreds  of  the  people.  The  statement 
would  doubtless  be  received  with  scorn  by  the  haughty 
Chinese  literati^  and  perhaps  with  scarcely  greater  favor 
by  some  from  Western  lands  who  rely  too  much  upon 
purely  Chinese  methods  in  bringing  the  Gospel  to  the 
people ;  yet  I  believe  it  to  be  true,  that  the  great  hope 
of  the  conversion  of  China  is  to  be  found  in  the  women. 
They  are  the  religious  portion  of  the  people.  The  men, 
it  might  almost  be  said,  have  no  religion.  The  more 
intelligent  are  often  atheists,  materialists,  pantheists,  or 
at  best  agnostics.  They  are  all  Confucianists ;  and  when 
we  know  what  an  amount  of  self-conceit  and  fossilized 
conservatism  that  means,  it  is  enough  to  discourage  one. 
The  uneducated  are  either  indifferent  or  grossly  super- 
stitious, an  inert,  stolid  mass;  but  the  women  have 
deep  religious  instincts.  While  the  men  worship  out  of 
pure  selfishness,  the  women  are  often  prompted  by  the 
longing  of  their  heart  for  sympathy  and  comfort.  They 
throng  the  temples,  and  often  in  their  choice  of  deities 
show  the  deep  yearnings  of  their  heart  for  help  and 
deliverance,  such  as  none  but  Jesus  can  give.  It  is  the 
mother  that  takes  the  little  child  to  the  temple,  places 
the  mat  for  him,  and  teaches  him  to  kneel,  to  knock 
the  head,  and  go  through  all  the  forms  of  idolatrous 
worship.  It  is  the  mother  who  sees  that  the  shrines  in 
the  house  are  not  neglected,  that  incense  is  lighted 
every  morning  and  evening,  and  special  offerings  made 
at  stated  periods.  The  mother,  too,  holds  an  important 
place  in  the  control  of  the  household,  and,  though  often 
kept  behind  the  scenes,  exerts  a  powerful  influence  over 
her  children.     When  we  have  reached  the  mothers,  we 


294  '^^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


have  reached  the  heart  of  the  people;  and  when  the 
mothers  are  converted,  their  households  are  in  a  fair  way 
to  become  Christian.  Many  instances  are  on  record, 
where  the  wife  has  brought  the  husband,  and  the  mother 
her  sons,  to  accept  the  truth ;  while  the  tenacity  with 
which  they  cling  to  their  religious  beliefs  is  shown  by 
the  wife  holding  out  against  all  the  entreaties  of  her 
husband,  and  the  mother  against  those  of  her  sons,  to 
become  Christians. 

The  customs  of  the  country,  the  strict  separation  of 
the  sexes,  and  the  hereditary  beliefs  of  the  people,  have 
made  it  necessary  to  organize  a  special  department  of 
work  for  the  evangelization  of  the  women.  This  work 
is  at  present  carried  on  mainly  by  the  American  Pres- 
byterian and  Baptist  Missions,  the  former  having  seven 
unmarried  ladies,  fifteen  Bible-women,  and  twenty-five 
native  teachers  of  schools  ;  and  the  latter  three  unmarried 
ladies,  seven  Bible-women,  and  five  teachers.  Several 
phases  of  the  work  have  been  discussed  in  preceding 
chapters,  where  the  schools  and  agencies  connected 
with  them  have  received  attention.  Much  still  remains 
to  be  said  before  the  full  scope  of  the  enterprise  is 
brought  clearly  to  view. 

The  missionary  ladies  are  aided  by  two  classes  of 
assistants,  namely,  the  teachers  and  the  Bible-women ; 
the  duties  of  the  former  are  definitely  laid  out  in  the 
general  routine  of  their  school  work,  while  those  of  the 
latter  are  of  a  more  varied  character,  determined  in  a 
great  measure  by  the  exigencies  of  the  occasion.  The 
corps  of  teachers  is  chiefly  composed  of  those  who  have 
been  trained  in  the  schools  under  the  direct  supervision 


Work  for  Women.  295 

of  the  missionaries,  and  have  shown  good  quahfiGations 
for  the  duties  they  have  undertaken.  The  Bible-women 
are  selected  with  special  reference  to  their  personal  char- 
acter, and  power  to  attract  and  influence  the  people. 
Most  of  them  are  widows,  without  family  cares,  who  can 
give  themselves  uninterruptedly  to  the  work.  Some  of 
them  are  ladies  of  superior  knowledge  and  tact,  genteel 
in  bearing,  persuasive  in  manner,  and  unselfishly  de- 
voted to  the  good  of  their  fellow-sisters. 

For  the  sake  of  convenience,  this  work  may  be  divided 
into  four  sections :  first,  special  efforts  made  in  connec- 
tion with  the  day-schools ;  second,  visitation  of  women 
in  their  houses;  third,  instruction  of  women  in  the 
hospital ;  and  fourth,  special  tours  of  work  through 
the  country. 

The  large  meetings  at  the  schools  are  a  special  feature 
of  this  work.  Attracted  by  the  presence  of  the  mis- 
sionary, or  drawn  by  their  interest  in  the  little  girls,  the 
rooms  are  often  crowded  by  women,  who  listen  with 
the  closest  attention  to  all  that  is  said.  The  singing,  the 
recitations,  the  address  of  the  lady,  are  fully  appreciated ; 
and  the  Bible-woman  who  assists,  with  her  knowledge  of 
native  character  and  the  motives  that  control  them, 
improves  the  occasion  to  impress  the  lessons  in  a  way 
peculiarly  adapted  to  the  circumstances.  Each  school 
is  made  the  centre  of  evangelistic  work  for  the  women. 
The  acquaintance  of  those  in  the  neighborhood  is  made, 
and  many  invitations  are  received  to  visit  them  in  their 
homes.  Of  the  hundreds  who  hear,  a  few  believe  and 
are  carefully  instructed  in  the  fundamental  truths.  The 
contrast  to  their  own  forms  of  worship  and  blessings 


296  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

sought  is  ever  a  source  of  wonder  to  them ;  and  as  the 
deep  meaning  of  the  Gospel  begins  to  dawn  upon  them, 
and  its  power  to  meet  the  cravings  of  their  hearts  is  felt, 
they  accept  it  with  a  simple  faith  that  is  most  touching. 
Most  of  the  schools  are  in  secluded  streets  where  the 
women  feel  free  to  go  from  house  to  house ;  but  custom 
prevents  most  of  them  from  going  beyond  their  own 
immediate  neighborhood,  so  that  to  reach  them  syste- 
matically they  must  be  visited  in  their  homes.  Pursued 
with  tact  and  judgment,  much  can  be  accomplished  by 
this  method.  In  many  cases,  it  is  true,  the  spirit  of 
opposition  is  strong,  while  in  others  the  husband  or 
brother  may  forbid  such  intercourse,  and  the  doors  of  the 
house  be  closed.  Again,  the  object  of  the  visit  may  not 
be  known,  and  suspicious  people  may  answer  the  knock 
with  a  sharp  rebuff;  but  by  adopting  a  conciliatory  man- 
ner, and  never  intruding  where  dislike  is  shown,  great 
things  may  be  accomplished.  The  special  invitations 
are  often  more  than  it  is  in  the  power  of  the  missionary 
to  accept;  but  where  entrance  is  desired  to  some  partic- 
ular house,  a  message  is  sent  a  few  days  in  advance, 
stating  the  time  and  object  of  the  proposed  visit.  Such 
messages  frequently  call  forth  most  cordial  replies,  and 
lead  not  only  to  a  meeting  with  the  ladies  of  that  par- 
ticular household,  but  oftentimes  a  large  company  from 
the  neighboring  houses  will  be  gathered  in,  and  the  lady 
find  perhaps  forty  or  fifty  women  waiting  to  receive  her. 
Tea  and  refreshments  are  brought  in,  also  a  pipe  if  she 
will  have  it,  and  every  polite  attention  shown.  The 
lady  is  subjected  to  the  closest  scrutiny,  her  appear- 
ance,  dress,   and   everything  remarked  upon  with  the 


Work  for  Women.  297 

greatest  freedom  and  naivete.  In  the  course  of  the  con- 
versation on  the  customs  of  foreign  people  or  on  the  re- 
ligious practices  of  different  nations,  the  way  is  opened 
for  inquiring  into  their  beliefs  and  desires,  and  favorable 
opportunities  found  for  impressing  Christian  truth. 
Many  districts  in  Canton  have  been  visited  in  this  way, 
and  the  ladies  in  going  through  the  streets  are  frequently 
invited  to  enter  the  houses  as  they  pass.  There  is  no 
social  barrier  to  interfere  with  such  intercourse,  the 
openings  depending  chiefly  on  the  inclination  of  the 
people. 

The  Bible-women  usually  reside  at  the  schools,  which 
become  important  not  only  as  general  centres,  but  as  the 
means  of  giving  permanence  to  the  results  attained. 
Among  the  pathetic  incidents  of  this  work  is  the  story 
of  the  little  deformed  girl,  A-Keet.  She  was  hunch- 
backed, small  in  stature,  and  in  delicate  health,  and 
regarded  with  disfavor  in  consequence.  She  became  a 
pupil  in  the  day-school ;  and  her  heart,  rendered  more 
susceptible  by  hardship  and  suffering,  soon  opened  to 
receive  the  peace  of  Christ.  Her  conversion  was  a  com- 
plete and  joyous  one ;  she  astonished  the  elders  and  pas- 
tor by  her  deep  experimental  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
Her  happy  trust  and  consciousness  of  Christ's  presence 
and  help  were  shown  as  her  eyes  kindled  when  she  spoke 
of  His  love  to  her  and  her  faith  in  His  care  and  pro- 
tection. Although  eleven  years  old  when  she  appeared 
before  the  session  preparatory  to  uniting  with  the  church, 
she  looked  like  a  child  of  six ;  but  in  the  pale,  bright 
face  upturned  there  shone  the  light  of  peace  that  gave 
unmistakable  proof  that  the  secret  of  the  Lord  had  been 


298  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

revealed  to  her.  She  distinguished  herself  in  the  board- 
ing-school in  general  attainments,  but  especially  excelled 
in  the  beauty  of  her  handwriting,  and  was  able  to  assist 
in  teaching  for  a  few  years ;  but  smitten  by  disease,  she 
was  soon  rendered  helpless  and  made  to  suffer  months 
of  agony.  Her  face  was  ever  a  picture  of  sweet  serenity ; . 
her  great  delight  was  to  talk  of  Jesus  and  urge  her  friends 
to  receive  Him;  through  her  prayers  and  tender  en- 
treaties, her  mother  was  brought  to  the  Saviour.  Her 
favorite  passage  was,  ''  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest,"  which  she 
would  quote  as  expressly  given  for  her  comfort.  Her 
pure,  and  spirituelle  face,  upturned  with  eagerness  to 
receive  the  message  of  divine  love,  her  patient  resigna- 
tion and  perfect  trust,  were  beautiful  to  look  upon,  and 
showed  what  a  priceless  pearl  was  found  in  that  frail 
body.  Living  with  her  mother  in  the  merest  hovel,  she 
never  murmured  at  her  fate,  but  ever  shed  the  radiance 
of  a  sweet  and  gentle  spirit  through  the  comfortless 
room,  and  filled  it  with  the  fragrance  of  her  joyous  trust 
in  Jesus.  Her  last  days  were  brightened  by  permission 
to  have  a  room  in  the  boarding-school,  where,  during 
vacation,  she  was  carefully  tended  by  her  mother  until 
the  bright  spirit  took  its  glad  flight.  Without  the  Gos- 
pel the  story  of  this  beautiful  life  would  have  been  one 
of  misery  and  neglect,  her  misfortune  only  tending  to 
increase  the  unkindness  of  her  people. 

The  women  in  the  hospital  have  always  claimed  a  large 
share  in  the  efforts  of  the  ladies.  Some  have  devoted 
a  portion  of  their  time  every  week  to  visiting  the  wards, 
gathering  the  women  around  them  to  hear  the  Bible 


Work  for  Women.  299 

stories  and  learn  of  Jesus'  love.  These  women,  coming 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  and  from  all  classes  of  the 
people,  are  often  more  susceptible  of  religious  impres- 
sions than  the  same  number  under  different  circum- 
stances. Their  condition  is  at  times  pitiable  in  the 
extreme.  Afflicted  by  desperate  maladies,  worn  down 
by  lives  of  hardship,  and  harassed  by  numberless  anx- 
ieties, the  quiet  of  the  wards  is  a  great  relief  in  itself. 
Their  bodily  ills  furnish  an  ever-available  text  for  lead- 
ing them  to  trust  their  hearts  to  the  Healer  of  all  woes, 
and  many  respond  to  God's  message  of  love  with  a  sin- 
cere faith.  The  attachment  they  show  to  the  ladies 
indicates  the  influence  they  have  gained  over  them ;  and 
the  proofs  of  their  entire  acceptance  of  the  Christian 
faith  are  often  most  conclusive.  Two  Bible-women  and 
several  of  those  under  instruction  in  the  woman's  school 
go  among  these  women  daily,  and  the  good  thus  accom- 
plished can  never  be  fully  estimated.  Besides  those  who 
make  a  public  profession  of  their  faith,  many  go  back  to 
their  homes  true  Christians,  and  lead  consistent  lives  in 
the  midst  of  the  most  adverse  and  trying  circumstances. 
In  a  distant  town  in  the  interior  a  missionary  met  a 
woman  who  had  learned  the  truth  in  the  hospital.  She 
professed  to  be  a  Christian  and  to  live  a  Christian  life ; 
she  had  removed  the  idols  from  her  house  and  taught 
her  children  to  pray  to  Jesus,  and  never  hesitated  to  con- 
fess His  name.  She  knew  nothing,  however,  of  baptism 
or  of  the  outward  church,  but  when  their  meaning  was 
explained  to  her,  expressed  her  readiness  to  be  baptized. 
Many  of  those  who  have  been  taught  are  the  precursors 
of  settled  work  in  their  distant  villages.     One  of  these 


300  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

carried  the  truth  to  her  home,  and  exerted  such  a  salu- 
tary influence  that  many  of  her  near  relatives  have  come 
to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  the  nucleus  of  a  church 
has  been  formed.  The  church  meets  in  her  house ;  and 
over  the  entrance-way,  instead  of  the  usual  good-luck 
papers,  is  this  inscription  :  ''  The  house  of  those  who  be- 
lieve in  Jesus."  It  is  well  known  throughout  the  village ; 
and  the  missionary,  on  his  way  thither,  is  often  greeted 
with  the  words,  ''  Oh,  you  are  coming  again  to  preach 
in  Ip-kan-ning's  house."  A  broad,  open  space  in  front 
of  the  main  room  affords  facilities  for  gathering  a  large 
assembly,  and  the  meeting  being  held  in  a  private  house, 
great  numbers  of  women  and  girls  feel  free  to  come. 
Such  occasions  are  always  improved  ;  and  through  these 
women  from  the  hospital  many  excellent  openings  for 
work  in  the  country  are  secured. 

The  inconveniences  of  travel  often  make  it  difficult 
for  Bible-women  to  penetrate  the  interior.  They  some- 
times find  accommodations  at  the  out-stations,  and 
making  the  chapel  their  head-quarters,  visit  the  sur- 
rounding villages.  Their  presence  there  is  a  help  to 
the  work  in  many  ways.  For  instance,  in  Canton  our 
churches  are  usually  large,  and  the  presence  of  the 
ladies  of  the  Mission,  and  a  concession  to  the  demands 
of  prevailing  custom,  in  the  shape  of  a  partition  divid- 
ing the  men  from  the  women,  enable  them  to  attend 
the  services  without  exciting  unfavorable  remark ;  but 
in  the  country  the  chapels  are  usually  small,  and  are 
situated  in  market  centres,  apart  from  the  residences 
of  the  people,  so  that  it  is  more  difficult  for  them  to 
attend ;    moreover,  the  depraved   nature  of  the  people 


Work  for  Women,  301 

leads  them  to  put  the  worst  possible  construction  upon 
the  attendance  of  women  at  the  chapels,  thus  deterring 
many  who  would  like  to  come.  The  presence  of  an 
elderly  Bible-woman  enables  them  to  attend  without 
being  exposed  so  much  to  the  base  criticism  of  the 
people ;  so  that  instead  of  congregations  and  churches 
composed  entirely  of  men,  as  was  formerly  the  case,  in 
these  stations  where  Bible-women  are  at  work,  women 
are  coming  as  well.  The  good  effect  is  further  seen 
in  breaking  down  prejudice  in  the  villages  and  lead- 
ing many  to  send  their  daughters  to  the  boarding- 
school,  whence  they  return  with  enlightened  ideas  to 
spread  in  still  wider  circles  the  benign  influences  of  the 
Gospel. 

At  the  station  in  Liu-p6  lived  the  Bible-woman,  Atsit, 
whose  heart  was  truly  touched  by  the  love  of  God. 
Without  extraordinary  gifts,  she  devoted  herself  to 
the  instruction  of  the  women  in  the  populous  villages 
around.  Unsparing  of  herself,  she  would  travel  many 
miles,  under  the  blazing  summer  sun,  to  visit  towns 
where  some  had  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  the  truth ; 
under  the  guidance  of  a  woman  whom  she  had  taught, 
long  journeys  were  made,  and  the  name  of  Jesus  pub- 
lished where  no  ear  had  ever  heard  it  before ;  careful 
record  was  kept  of  the  women  returning  from  the 
hospital,  and  special  efforts  made  to  follow  them  up ; 
some,  to  whom  no  permanent  relief  could  be  given, 
were  visited  and  consoled  in  their  desolation.  Age, 
disease,  and  the  fatigues  of  a  laborious  life  brought 
her  to  the  grave ;  and  the  affection  of  the  people  she 
taught  was  shown  by  their  sending  a  deputation  to  the 


302  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

city  to  learn  of  her  welfare,  and  to  express  their  sorrow 
that  she  could  not  continue  with  them. 

Of  superior  talents  and  pleasing  manner,  Mrs.  Lee- 
Sam  has  shown  great  efficiency.  More  highly  educated, 
to  begin  with,  than  most  who  come,  she  received  great 
benefit  from  her  course  in  the  school,  and  returning 
to  her  native  district,  has  done  a  good  work  for  the 
women  there.  With  a  winning  manner  and  great 
facility  for  instruction,  she  has  gathered  a  company  of 
intelligent  Christians  who  worship  with  her  continually, 
and  at  each  communion  season  brings  out  several  as 
applicants  for  baptism.  Other  villages  have  sent  for 
her  to  visit  them ;  so  that  for  miles  around  she  is  known 
as  the  "  lady  who  teaches  of  Jesus,"  her  learning  and 
refinement  commanding  universal  respect.  Not  women 
alone,  but  men  as  well,  have  benefited  by  her  instruc- 
tion ;  and  several  scholars,  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel  she  teaches,  have  declared  their  intention  to 
devote  themselves  to  its  study. 

Fung-Kiu  is  one  of  the  younger  BiblcTreaders  and 
the  wife  of  a  native  preacher.  As  a  school-girl  she 
showed  remarkable  talents,  and  in  her  discourses  to  the 
women  displayed  a  breadth  of  comprehension  and  an 
accuracy  of  expression  that  many  a  practised  theolo- 
gian could  not  excel ;  while  her  prayers  were  character- 
ized by  a  richness  of  thought  and  a  fluency  of  utterance 
most  remarkable  in  a  girl  of  sixteen.  Her  wonderful 
familiarity  with  Scripture  gave  her  unusual  power,  her 
favorite  expression  in  prayer  being,  ''Search  me,  O  God, 
and  know  my  heart ;  try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts ; 
and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me 


Work  for  Women,  303 

in  the  way  everlasting."  She  is  now  working  in  the  hos- 
pital, where  her  great  personal  attractions,  as  well  as 
her  more  solid  qualities,  give  her  great  influence.  In 
villages  adjacent  to  Canton  are  several  girls'  schools, 
which  constitute  the  chief  objects  of  interest  in  these 
towns.  The  arrival  of  the  missionary  is  an  event  that 
stirs  the  whole  population :  throngs  assemble  to  see 
her  land  from  the  boat  or  dismount  from  her  sedan 
chair,  and  with  every  mark  of  respect  follow  her  toward 
the  school,  where  she  is  eagerly  expected  by  the  pupils. 
The  freedom  of  a  small  village,  where  each  one  knows 
the  other,  often  permits  a  general  audience  of  women 
and  men  to  listen  to  the  service.  These  villages,  so 
favored,  become  the  envy  of  their  neighbors,  and 
requests  are  often  received  for  schools  in  adjoining 
towns.  Sometimes  the  bigoted  and  suspicious  literati 
check  the  spontaneous  desire  of  the  villagers,  and  forbid 
such  schools  to  be  opened. 

Delegations  from  villages  or  the  more  remote  dis- 
tricts of  the  city  sometimes  visit  the  missionary  with 
requests  for  schools  or  Bible-women.  On  one  occasion 
an  unusual  commotion  in  the  street  led  one  of  the  ladies 
to  investigate  the  cause.  The  street  was  filled  with  a 
company  of  women,  who  closely  examined  the  appear- 
ance of  the  houses  as  though  in  search  of  some  par- 
ticular place ;  they  soon  came  to  a  stand  in  front  of  her 
residence,  and  knocked  at  the  gate.  An  answer  to  the 
summons  revealed  the  fact  that  they  were  a  company 
from  a  village  northwest  of  the  city,  come  to  be  in- 
structed in  the  Gospel.  The  doors  were  opened,  and 
nearly  one  hundred  women  entered.     The  succeeding 


304  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

hours  of  the  day  were  given  up  to  their  instruction  and 
entertainment.  Delighted  with  their  reception  and 
anxious  to  learn  more,  they  renewed  their  request  for 
a  teacher  and  a  Bible-reader,  and  departed,  leaving  the 
ladies  to  rejoice  over  such  indications  of  interest  and 
readiness  to  be  taught.  Accompanying  their  husbands 
on  long  journeys  into  the  interior,  many  of  the  ladies, 
with  the  assistance  of  Bible-women,  do  much  for  the 
women  of  the  large  cities  inland.  Gathering  them  in  the 
boat,  or  invited  to  some  house  in  the  town,  the  precious 
story,  so  new  and  strange  to  them,  is  repeated.  The 
first  foreign  lady  who  entered  the  gates  of  the  city  of 
San-ui,  did  so  at  the  invitation  of  some  ladies.  Pro- 
ceeding with  her  little  daughter  in  a  covered  sedan 
chair  through  the  street,  where  such  a  sight  had  never 
before  been  witnessed,  she  was  received  by  the  ladies, 
who  were  dressed  in  silken  robes,  with  their  little  feet  in 
bright  red  slippers,  and  their  hair  elaborately  dressed. 
Conducted  to  the  ladies'  apartments,  tables  were  spread 
with  sweetmeats  and  tea;  and  after  the  usual  formalities, 
the  conversation  turned  on  the  subject  of  religion,  in 
which  the  lady,  assisted  by  the  old  Bible-reader,  ever 
her  faithful  attendant  on  such  occasions,  opened  the 
wondrous  story  to  them.  They  were  the  first  words 
spoken  by  women  for  Jesus  in  that  city,  and  are  often 
referred  to  by  those  who  heard  them.  In  passing 
through  this  very  city  I  have  frequently  been  struck 
with  the  large  numbers  of  well-dressed,  intelligent 
women  who  come  to  the  doors  to  look,  and  wondered 
when  the  time  would  come  for  them  to  receive  the 
truth.      This    casual    visit,    followed    by   many   since, 


Work  for  Women,  305 

showed  their  readiness  to  hear ;  but  the  thousands  that 
might  be  taught,  yet  pass  away  every  year  in  utter 
ignorance  of  the  love  of  God,  weigh  like  a  burden 
upon  the  hearts  of  those  who  know  their  condition. 
In  such  visits  many  novel  and  striking  experiences  are 
met  with,  and  a  curious  insight  gained  into  the  habits 
and  tastes  of  the  people.  The  questions  they  ask,  the 
refreshments  they  bring,  and  the  astounding  ideas  they 
express,  show  how  utterly  unlike  other  people  they 
are. 

The  visit  of  the  missionary  is  often  the  event  of  the 
year  in  remote  parts  of  the  country ;  and  when  the  ladies 
announce  their  readiness  to  receive  the  women,  their 
boats  become  the  scene  of  a  grand  levee.  At  the  foot 
of  the  Lien-chow  pagoda,  several  boats  were  anchored 
for  a  few  days,  and  the  ladies  made  special  arrangements 
to  meet  the  women.  All  day  long  small  boats  from  the 
city,  a  mile  above,  came  filled  to  overflowing.  They 
were  admitted  by  companies,  entertained,  and  dismissed 
to  make  room  for  others,  until  almost  the  whole  female 
population  of  the  place  had  been  received.  The  grow- 
ing importance  of  this  department  of  the  work  is  one 
of  its  most  encouraging  features.  The  demand  is  far 
beyond  the  power  to  meet  it  fully,  and  shows  the  need 
of  increased  facilities. 

The  contrast  between  the  early  stages  of  w(Tk  for 
women  and  the  present  state  of  efficient  organization 
shows  most  encouraging  proofs  of  advance.  The  relief 
from  the  constant  and  heavy  drudgery  in  the  mere  rou- 
tine work  of  the  schools,  which  the  native  teachers  now 
do,  adds  many  years  of  usefulness  to  the  lives  of  the 

20 


306  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

missionaries,  and  secures  more  thoroughness  in  teaching 
and  the  more  practical  appHcation  of  special  talents  in 
the  line  of  direct  work  than  was  attained  when  the  ladies, 
in  addition  to  their  household  cares,  were  compelled  to 
do  several  hours'  daily  teaching  as  well. 

The  work  is  still  in  its  infancy,  and  the  means  at  com- 
mand far  below  the  necessities  of  the  enterprise.  It  is 
still  chiefly  confined  to  the  city  and  the  immediate 
vicinity,  the  interior  being  touched  only  at  isolated 
points  and  by  occasional  journeys.  Wherever  the  women 
have  gone,  a  readiness  to  be  taught  has  been  found,  and 
the  zealous  Bible-reader  is  sometimes  kept  till  the  mid- 
night hour  explaining  the  message  she  has  brought. 
No  class  of  people  ever  needed  the  comfort  of  the  Gos- 
pel more  than  the  women  of  China.  Ground  down  by 
hardship  and  poverty,  their  homes  are  bare  and  cheerless, 
their  lives  barren  and  hopeless,  their  thoughts  and  affec- 
tions warped  and  misdirected.  A  more  dreary  existence 
can  scarcely  be  imagined.  The  Gospel  opens  a  new 
world  to  them.  Many  of  them  learn  for  the  first  time 
that  they  have  souls ;  they  learn  the  meaning  of  life,  and 
feel  the  inspiration  of  a  hope  never  dreamed  of  before ; 
their  sordid  round  of  toil  is  cheered  by  the  thought  of 
One  who  cares  for  them ;  the  mother-love,  crushed  out 
by  superstition  and  penury,  is  revived ;  the  nameless 
dread  of  a  thousand  evils  but  vaguely  apprehended 
gives  place  to  a  confiding  trust  in  the  all-wise  Father. 
The  place  has  yet  to  be  found  where  the  truth  has  been 
clearly  presented  to  the  women  by  their  Christian  sisters, 
that  some  did  not  embrace  it.  Their  ceaseless  attend- 
ance at  the  temples,  their   presence  by  thousands  at 


Work  for  Women,  307 

special  feasts  and  anniversaries  to  which  some  vague 
hope  of  benefit  to  come  impels  them,  their  intense 
belief  in  prevailing  superstitions,  are  themselves  prime 
elements  in  the  hope  that,  when  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  reaches  them,  they  will  receive  it 
with  enthusiasm.  Kept  in  ignorance  and  restricted  by 
absurd  regulations,  a  sense  of  inferiority  has  kept  them 
down.  But  the  dawn  is  reaching  them  in  their  homes ; 
the  idol,  the  amulet,  and  the  written  charm  are  fading 
in  their  power;  and  the  all-protecting  wing  of  Him 
who  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  that  dwell  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth  is  gradually  extending  its  benign 
shadow  over  the  weary,  burdened  daughters  of  the 
Broad  East. 


J 


08  The  Cross  mid  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

WORK  FOR  ORPHANS  AND  OUTCASTS. 

IN  striking  contrast  to  the  respect  shown  to  elders  and 
superiors,  appears  their  heartless  treatment  of  young 
children.  The  murder  of  father  or  mother  is  met  by 
the  severest  punishment  known  to  Chinese  law;  whilst 
the  murder  of  innocent  children  scarcely  calls  forth  a 
word  of  comment  from  the  neighborhood,  much  less 
the  censures  of  the  law.  Close  inquiry  into  the  practice 
of  infanticide  reveals  a  state  of  things  truly  heart-rending. 
Districts  have  been  canvassed  to  gain,  if  possible,  re- 
liable statistics,  and  facts  collected  to  show  that  in  some 
places  one  fifth  of  all  the  female  children  born  are  put 
to  death  by  their  parents.  In  some  districts  of  a  limited 
area  the  percentage  is  greater  still,  while  in  the  more 
wealthy  centres  it  is  usually  less.  Of  ten  women  selected 
at  random,  all  but  two  were  found  to  have  destroyed  at 
least  one  child,  some  acknowledging  the  guilt  of  several. 
The  reason  given  for  this  horrible  practice  is,  in  most 
cases,  extreme  poverty.  The  excuse  is  that  girls  are 
expensive  and  marry  out  of  the  family,  so  that  no  after 
good  can  be  expected  of  them  :  unless  they  are  brought 
up  respectably  they  will  not  make  suitable  marriages ; 
or  after  they  are  partly  grown  up  it  will  be  necessary  to 
sell  them  to  those  who  will  bring  them  up  to  lives  of 


Work  for  Orphans  and  Outcasts.        309 

infamy.  The  girls  alone  are  exposed  to  such  cruel  fates, 
the  birth  of  a  son  being  hailed  as  a  blessing  for  which 
the  gods  should  be  thanked.  The  special  value  of  a  son 
is  connected  with  ancestral  worship,  which  requires  male 
descendants  to  perform  the  rites  of  worship  and  bring 
peace  to  their  spirits  after  they  are  gone ;  and  those  who 
destroy  their  daughters  on  the  ground  of  expense,  will 
sometimes,  in  the  failure  of  sons,  adopt  an  orphan  boy 
as  their  heir. 

In  Canton  this  practice  prevails  largely  among  the 
boat-people,  and  among  the  people  of  San-ning,  where 
the  scarcity  of  girls  makes  it  difficult,  among  the  poorer 
people,  to  secure  wives  for  their  sons,  the  young  men 
from  California  and  Australia,  with  their  well-filled  purses, 
carrying  off  most  of  those  available.  It  is  common, 
too,  among  the  people  of  San-hing,  where  an  old  man, 
in  the  presence  of  a  company  of  neighbors,  told  me  that 
he  had  killed  seven  infant  daughters  in  succession.  As 
this  confession  of  sevenfold  murder  excited  no  remark 
among  the  listeners,  the  inference  drawn  was  that  the 
practice  was  not  in  the  least  unusual.  In  the  city  it  is 
comparatively  rare,  but  fails  to  excite  much  horror,  or 
censure  even. 

Many  who  do  not  destroy  their  children  outright,  do 
so  in  a  modified  form,  by  sending  them  to  the  native 
foundhng  houses.  Such  institutions  are  found  in  many 
cities  in  the  interior,  but  the  largest  in  the  province  is 
in  the  eastern  suburbs  of  Canton.  It  is  one  of  the 
so-called  benevolent  institutions  of  the  city,  and  is 
supported  by  the  Government,  the  funds  being  admin- 
istered in  the  usual  Chinese  way,  only  a  small  propor- 


3IO  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

tion  reaching  the  end  for  which  they  are  ostensibly- 
given.  It  is  open  for  the  reception  of  outcast  children 
from  all  districts ;  and  the  little  hapless  girls,  whom  no 
mother's  heart  opens  to  receive,  are  sent  to  this  cheer- 
less asylum.  Some  have  natural  shame  enough  to  take 
them  there  under  the  cover  of  darkness ;  others  carry 
them  boldly  in  broad  daylight.  Some  place  them  in  the 
streets,  where  the  watchman  or  early  huckster  finds 
them  and  sends  them  to  this  common  receptacle.  By 
the  passage  boats  they  are  brought  in  from  the  interior, 
often  making  an  aggregate  of  from  fifteen  hundred  to 
two  thousand  every  year.  When  received  they  are 
assigned  to  the  care  of  nurses,  one  woman  having  the 
care  of  three  or  four;  ill-clothed,  half-fed,  unwashed,  the 
prey  of  flies  and  vermin,  their  condition  is  most  pitiable. 
They  are  kept  in  this  place  for  six  months,  during 
which  time  one  half  of  them  die  from  exposure  and 
general  want  of  care.  Those  who  survive  are  disposed 
of  to  any  one  who  will  take  them,  for  twenty  cents  each 
and  a  present  to  the  nurse.  Reliable  statistics  show  that 
of  those  who  survive,  four  fifths  go  into  the  hands  of  a 
class  of  women  known  among  the  Chinese  as  *'  devil 
grannies,"  whose  sole  business  is  to  buy  and  bring  up 
girls  for  immoral  purposes.  Scores  of  these  diabolical 
agents  haunt  the  streets  and  boats,  plying  their  infa- 
mous trade.  Into  boats  on  the  river  or  houses  in  the 
city  they  receive  the  little  innocents,  who  become  the 
property  of  their  captors  and  have  no  will  in  anything 
that  is  done.  In  after  years  they  are  seen,  painted  and 
bedizened,  in  the  gay  boats  on  the  river,  or  grouped 
behind   barricades   in   the   crowded   houses  of   certain 


Work  for  Orphans  and  Outcasts.        31 1 

streets ;  and  pity  for  them  in  their  wretchedness  and 
degradation  is  deepened  by  the  knowledge  that  it  was 
never  in  their  power  to  avoid  or  escape  their  awful 
fate. 

The  remaining  one  fifth  become  slaves  in  families, 
and  lead  a  life  of  hardship  and  drudgery.  Some  enter 
the  families  of  the  poor,  and  are  brought  up  as  wives  for 
their  sons;  when  little  more  than  infants  themselves 
they  are  made  to  carry  and  care  for  their  master's  chil- 
dren, and  seldom  know  what  rest  or  comfort  is.  They 
are  liable  at  any  time  to  change  hands  and  to  fall  into 
the  clutches  of  the  harpies  ever  watching  for  victims. 

Infancy  is  not  the  only  period  of  danger  to  poor 
young  girls  in  Canton.  They  are  always  looked  upon 
as  available  property  when  money  is  required ;  and 
bright  little  maidens  of  four  or  five,  and  often  of  ten 
or  twelve,  are  sold  to  pay  their  father's  gambling  debts, 
or  opium,  bills,  or  to  procure  medicine  in  case  of  sick- 
ness. A  constant  traffic  in  young  girls  is  going  on. 
Agents  are  sent  through  the  country,  who  with  satanic 
shrewdness  gather  their  victims  to  recruit  the  ranks 
of  vice.  The  heart  grows  sick  in  the  contemplation 
of  this  barbarous  system  that  preys  on  the  young  and 
helpless,  and  yearns  to  snatch  a  few  of  them,  at  least, 
from  the  hideous  fate  that  lies  before  them.  Burdened 
with  the  thought  of  their  present  misery  and  the  black 
future  before  them,  Mrs.  Henry  determined  to  do  some- 
thing for  the  relief  of  some  at  least.  By  the  aid  of 
friends,  she  was  able  to  found  the  little  orphanage, 
which,  it  is  hoped,  will  grow  into  something  of  a  magni- 
tude more  in  proportion  to  the  demand  for  help.     Of 


312  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

eleven  children  received  from  time  to  time,  four  have 
died,  and  seven  are  under  the  care  of  the  Mission,  which 
has  now  adopted  the  work.  The  personal  history  of 
these  little  waifs  will  give  some  insight  into  phases 
of  life  not  often  exposed  to  view. 

May-Yan,  whose  name  means  *'  Beautiful  Grace," 
came  to  us  in  a  remarkable  way.  Her  father  died 
three  months  before  she  was  born,  and  her  mother 
came  to  live  in  a  small  hovel  near  the  mission  chapel 
in  the  city  of  San-ui.  Popular  superstition  regards  it 
as  unlucky  to  have  a  strange  child  born  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, so  that  the  mother  was  driven  from  the 
shelter  of  her  little  hut  to  the  hills  outside  the  town ; 
and  there,  with  no  protection  against  the  weather,  in 
the  midst  of  a  pouring  rain,  little  A-May  made  her 
entrance  into  the  world.  The  mother  was  wretchedly 
poor,  with  three  other  children  to  support;  and  this 
little  waif  was  in  the  act  of  passing  into  the  hands  of 
the  "■  devil  grannies  "  when  the  native  preacher  stepped 
in,  rescued  the  child,  and  brought  her  to  us.  She  has 
grown  to  be  a  bright  and  beautiful  lass,  is  doing  well  in 
school,  and  is  in  every  way  a  credit  to  the  band  who 
support  her. 

Oi-Keet,  "  Loving  Purity,"  when  six  years  old,  was 
pawned  by  her  father  to  obtain  money  for  medicine  in 
a  serious  illness  that  befell  him,  with  the  full  expecta- 
tion that  when  he  recovered  she  would  be  redeemed. 
His  illness  proved  fatal ;  and  Ah-Oi  was  demanded  by 
the  usurer,  who  was  only  an  agent  for  baser  people. 
Her  mother,  in  great  distress,  told  the  Bible-woman  her 
grief,  and  bringing  all  the  papers  to  us,  asked  us    to 


Work  for  Orphans  and  Outcasts         3 1 3 

interfere.  We  paid  the  debt  and  redeemed  the  child ; 
and  she  is  now  well  advanced  in  her  studies,  an  attrac- 
tive girl,  standing  high  in  the  favor  of  her  teacher. 

Lock-tuck,  *'  Delighting  in  Virtue,"  was  mortgaged 
before  she  was  born  to  pay  the  debt  incurred  by  her 
father  at  his  marriage.  He  died  before  he  had  saved 
money  enough  to  redeem  her,  and  the  heartless  creditor 
demanded  the  child.  The  papers  were  brought  to  us, 
as  before,  and  the  debt  paid.  She  is  yet  too  small  to 
attend  school,  but  is  a  plump,  play-loving  lassie,  just 
learning  to  sing. 

Tsoy-Shang,  '*  Restored  to  Life,"  is  the  daughter  of 
a  Christian.  Her  mother  died  soon  after  her  birth ;  and 
her  father,  a  soulless  opium  sot,  was  sending  the  little 
thing  to  the  native  foundling  house,  when  we  claimed 
the  right  to  interfere,  and  adopted  the  helpless  orphan. 
For  a  long  time  her  life  was  despaired  of;  but  under 
careful  treatment  she  survived,  and  is  now  the  picture 
of  health.  Her  name,  suggested  by  the  native  elder, 
perpetuates  the  memory  of  her  escape  from  death. 

The  story  of  the  others  is  very  similar,  each  one  hav- 
ing been  intercepted  on  her  way  to  a  most  dismal  fate. 
They  are  under  careful  training  and  instruction,  and 
will  all,  we  hope,  become  earnest  Christian  women. 
There  is  practically  no  limit  to  such  a  work,  the  near 
and  final  results  of  which  cannot  but  prove  unalloyed 
blessing,  both  to  the  benefactors  and  the  objects  of 
their  care.  The  sympathetic  responses  which  have 
come  to  our  requests  for  aid  encourage  the  hope  that 
these  weak  and  innocent  victims  of  cruelty,  supersti- 
tion, and  vice,  consigned  every  year  to  so  black  and  so 


Work  for  Orphans  and  Outcasts.        315 

dismal  a  fate,  may  be  rescued  in  larger  numbers.  Our 
little  work  in  Canton  seems  very  small  beside  the  insti- 
tution in  Hong-Kong,  under  the  care  of  the  Berlin 
Society.  Through  that  agency  hundreds  of  children 
have  been  rescued,  and  trained  in  Christian  knowledge, 
habits  of  industry,  and  domestic  thrift.  From  eighty 
to  one  hundred  girls  find  a  home  there  continually 
under  the  kind  superintendence  of  benevolent  German 
ladies,  who  supply  them  with  all  the  means  for  per- 
sonal improvement  and  comfort,  superintending  their 
marriage,  and  protecting  them  from  mercenary  and  un- 
worthy men.  Picked  up  as  outcasts  in  different  parts 
of  the  country,  these  little  waifs  are  taken  first  to  the 
nearest  mission  station  and  afterwards  to  the  home  in 
Hong-Kong.  Hereditary  tendencies  to  evil  have  in  some 
cases  given  trouble,  but  in  general  they  have  proved 
susceptible  of  kindness  and  fully  rewarded  the  care 
bestowed  on  them.  In  this  institution  many  of  the 
native  preachers  have  found  amiable  and  educated 
wives,  true  help-mates  in  their  labors ;  and  Christian 
young  men,  assistants,  medical  students,  and  others  are 
constantly  asking  for  letters  of  introduction  to  the 
principals  in  the  hope  of  finding  accomplished  brides. 
Each  is  given  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  other,  and 
only  after  mutual  satisfaction  is  an  engagement  formed. 
The  tenacity  with  which  old  customs  survive  is  shown 
in  the  experience  of  a  young  man  who  was  sent  by  his 
mission  to  Germany,  and  after  a  thorough  education 
there,  returned  to  engage  in  the  work  of  an  evangelist. 
His  heart  was  moved  to  ask  the  hand  of  one  of  the 
almond-eyed  beauties  in  this  school;   and  proceeding 


3i6  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

on  the  European  plan,  against  the  advice  of  his  friends, 
proposed  in  person,  and  was  rebuffed.  The  damsel, 
shocked  at  such  a  breach  of  propriety,  would  not  enter- 
tain his  suit,  and  when  approached  by  the  lady  super- 
intendent in  the  usual  way,  declared  her  disgust  at  his 
conduct,  and  refused  to  have  anything  to  do  with  him ; 
so  that  he  had  to  console  himself  with  one  less  to  his 
taste,  and  conduct  his  suit  with  due  regard  for  the  rules 
of  propriety.  How  beautiful  and  grand  is  this  result  of 
Christian  benevolence,  which  makes  these  girls  whom 
their  own  parents  had  cast  out  to  die,  and  who,  if  they 
had  survived,  would,  under  the  working  of  native  benevo- 
lence, be  found  in  the  very  lowest  grade  of  the  moral 
strata,  the  wives  of  the  best  and  most  respected  in  the 
church !  The  expense  of  such  work  is  small  compared 
with  that  of  similar  institutions  in  other  lands,  the  an- 
nual expenditure  for  each  child,  including  food,  clothing, 
and  attendance,  being  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  dollars. 
The  results  attained  are,  in  brief:  the  parents  saved  from 
the  guilt  of  a  hideous  crime ;  the  children  rescued  from 
a  life  of  misery  and  shame ;  a  corps  of  teachers,  Bible- 
readers,  and  educated  Christian  mothers  raised  up  to 
be  the  means  of  spreading  knowledge  that  will  render 
such  things  impossible.  It  is  simple  humanity  to  help 
them,  the  purest  form  of  benevolence,  and  one  of  the 
most  legitimate  and  promising  forms  of  mission  work. 

The  blind  form  a  large  element  in  the  population  of 
Canton,  for  whom  nothing  has  yet  been  done  in  a  syste- 
matic way.  An  asylum,  supported  by  the  Government, 
affords  them  a  bare  shelter,  but  the  allowance  for  food  is 
too  meagre  to  sustain  them  ;  so  that  they  are  compelled 


Work  for  Orphans  and  Outcasts.        3 1 7 

to  resort  to  begging,  and  go  through  the  streets  in  droves, 
each  holding  on  to  the  other.  They  emphasize  their 
demands  for  cash  by  the  most  doleful  cries  and  the 
dreariest  noises  made  by  gongs  and  other  instruments. 
Their  forlorn  condition  and  their  association  together 
render  them  easy  of  access.  In  the  North  books 
printed  in  raised  type  have  been  prepared,  but  nothing 
of  the  sort  has  been  done  in  Canton,  nor  has  any  regu- 
lar work  been  opened  among  them.  The  custom  of 
deforming  children  and  making  them  blind,  to  excite 
pity  and  secure  alms,  is  more  or  less  practised.  Every 
day  blind  children  placed  in  tubs  are  encountered  along 
the  streets,  with  written  appeals  for  help  fastened  to 
them.  Efforts  to  save  them  from  so  miserable  and 
debasing  a  life  have  proved  ineffectual,  and  revealed 
the  fact  that  they  were  the  property  of  some  one  who 
kept  a  watchful  eye  upon  the  apparently  deserted  child, 
and  carefully  counted  the  receipts  at  the  close  of  each 
day. 

The  Home  for  Old  Men  and  a  similar  one  for  old 
women  are  also  government  institutions,  to  which  yearly 
grants  are  made  that  will  allow  a  certain  number  to 
obtain  shelter  and  a  small  pittance  for  food,  scarcely 
sufficient  for  a  bare  existence.  These  old  people,  mostly 
childless,  homeless  widows  and  widowers,  are  a  strange 
commentary  on  the  boasted  respect  and  care  for  the 
aged  which  Chinese  moralists  parade.  The  religion 
and  morality  of  the  people  are  both  alike  selfish,  and 
are  confined  to  what  is  likely  to  prove  of  some  personal 
advantage.  These  old  people  are  always  pleased  by 
a  visit  from   the   missionary;    and  among  the  women 


o 


1 8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


much  good  has  been  done  by  the  Baptist  ladies, 
through  whom  many  have  received  comfort  in  the 
midst  of  desolation,  and  their  closing  days  been  made 
bright  by  the  hope  of  peace  beyond  the  grave. 

A  beginning  has  been  made  in  work  for  the  lepers, 
and  ten  or  twelve  professing  Christians  are  found  among 
them.  Near  every  large  town  there  is  a  leper  settle- 
ment, most  frequently  along  the  river  or  canal,  where, 
in  straw  huts  or  in  little  boats,  these  poor  outcasts  con- 
trive to  pass  a  cheerless  existence.  They  depend  en- 
tirely upon  charity,  and  are  often  compelled  to  steal 
in  order  to  live.  Near  Canton  there  is  a  large  village 
set  apart  for  their  use,  in  which  comfortable  quarters 
are  provided.  Admission  to  this  settlement  is  only 
gained  by  paying  a  fee  of  from  seven  to  ten  dollars. 
Those  who  have  friends  to  help  them  can  live  in  com- 
parative comfort,  and  within  the  enclosure  of  this  vil- 
lage are  found  a  number  of  persons  whom  the  people 
consider  wealthy.  Most  of  these  unfortunates  are  cast 
off  by  their  friends,  and  maintain  themselves  by  begging 
through  the  streets,  their  loathsome  appearance  causing 
their  demands  to  be  met  with  a  more  speedy  response. 
As  said  before,  the  disease  is  incurable  but  not  neces- 
sarily contagious.;  hucksters  and  pedlers  go  and  come 
continually  in  this  leper  village  without  harm.  Belief 
in  its  contagion  and  the  fear  of  social  ostracism  has 
hitherto  prevented  direct  missionary  work  among  them. 
One  man,  however,  has  been  found  who  is  not  afraid 
to  touch  them,  and  through  him  a  work  has  been  com- 
menced. In  a  small  boat  in  front  of  an  interior  city, 
a  leper  was  found  with  a  Bible,  and  inquiry  showed 


Work  for  Orphans  and  Outcasts,        319 

him  to  be  an  intelligent  Christian ;  he  was  sent  at  once 
to  a  settlement  in  a  neighboring  district  and  paid  as 
a  colporteur.  In  a  short  time  several  converts  were 
made;  but  united  in  a  community  with  others,  they 
were  sorely  persecuted  for  keeping  the  Sabbath  and 
refusing  to  steal,  and  the  work  received  a  temporary 
check.  Another  man,  in  whom  the  disease  showed  it- 
self first  after  his  baptism,  is  supported  by  his  friends, 
and  will  probably  be  transferred  to  the  village  near 
Canton,  where  much  good  may  be  hoped  from  his 
labors. 

In  Swatow  special  efforts  have  been  made  to  give 
them  medical  assistance,  and  rich  results  obtained  in 
religious  things.  One  of  them,  returning  to  his  home 
in  the  interior,  where  no  living  voice  had  ever  preached 
the  truth,  carried  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  he  had 
learned  to  his  native  villagers.  Curiosity  at  first  led 
the  people  to  listen  to  the  leper's  account  of  his  travels ; 
but  the  truth  had  power,  and  his  words  fell  into  hearts 
prepared  to  receive  them,  so  that  in  a  short  time  more 
than  a  score  of  converts  were  made ;  and  when  the  mis- 
sionary came  he  found  twenty-three  waiting  for  baptism, 
and  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life  received  through 
the  instrumentality  of  a  despised  leper.  Healed  in  spirit, 
he  returned  not  only  to  give  thanks  to  God,  but  to  tell 
his  countrymen  what  great  things  God  had  done  for 
him. 

There  is  a  peculiar  obligation  laid  upon  the  Church 
to  remember  the  poor  and  the  wretched ;  and  there  is 
something  in  these  outcast  communities  that  appeals 
with  special  power  to  the   heart  where   Jesus   dwells. 


320  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

Gradually  the  hand  of  sympathy  and  help  is  reaching 
them ;  and  many  a  Lazarus,  or  a  Bartimaeus,  or  a  Simon, 
in  Canton  is  rejoicing  in  sight  and  healing  of  the  soul. 
To  helpless,  outcast  infancy  and  forsaken  age,  to  the 
blind  and  the  diseased,  the  pure  and  undefiled  religion 
of  Him  who  "  Himself  took  our  infirmities  and  bare  our 
sicknesses,"  is  coming  with  succor  and  relief. 


Native  Agents,  321 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

NATIVE  AGENTS. 

THE  work  begun  by  the  missionary  is  carried  for- 
ward and  widened  in  its  extent  and  application 
by  native  agents.  Brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth 
under  their  instruction,  trained  up  and  introduced  by 
them  to  their  work,  their  spirit  and  devotion  are  often 
a  counterpart  of  those  of  the  missionaries  with  whom 
they  have  been  associated.  Several  grades  of  assistants 
are  employed,  with  special  duties  suited  to  their  capacity 
and  energy. 

In  the  forefront  of  this  important  body  of  workers, 
stand  \he  native  ordained  pastors.  Inducted  into  this 
office  under  the  various  forms  of  church  polity,  ordained 
by  Bishop,  Conference,  or  Presbytery,  they  stand  at  the 
head  of  the  native  church,  over  which  they  exert  a 
powerful  influence.  The  practice  of  the  various  mis- 
sions has  not  been  uniform  in  the  matter  of  ordaining 
men;  some  have  taken  the  step  much  earlier  in  their 
course  than  others,  while  the  standard  of  qualification 
has  not  always  been  the  same.  Great  wisdom  and  care, 
however,  have  been  exercised  in  admitting  candidates 
for  this  high  office.  The  general  requisites  insisted 
upon  are  devoted  piety,  clear  knowledge  of  the  system 
of  Christian  truth,  aptness  to*teach,  and  practical  proof 
of  entire  consecration  to  the  work. 

21 


32  2  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

The  churches  springing  up  all  over  the  land  demand 
the  care  of  men  of  their  own  race.  In  purely  pastoral 
work,  the  missionary  finds  himself  hampered  at  every 
step.  The  Chinese  character  is  a  mystery  that  but  few, 
if  any,  have  been  able  to  read ;  their  moral  perceptions, 
their  conscience,  their  apparent  motives  and  actual  in- 
tentions, their  general  stock  of  ideas,  their  views  of  Hfe 
and  duty,  are  all  different  from  those  of  other  people, 
and  only  a  native  can  understand  them  thoroughly  and 
know  how  to  proceed.  In  their  families,  the  intricate 
rules  of  propriety,  the  entire  separation  of  the  sexes, 
the  want  of  sympathy  and  cordiality  between  those 
united  by  natural  ties,  make  it  difficult  to  penetrate  the 
inner  circle  of  their  lives  and  know  them  as  their 
spiritual  guides  should.  In  seven  years  of  direct  pas- 
toral work  I  was  brought  into  closest  contact  with  the 
people.  Anxious  to  win  their  confidence,  and  benefit 
them  in  every  way,  I  held  myself  open  to  calls  of  every 
kind  in  the  line  of  my  work,  and  made  the  humblest  of 
them  feel  free  to  approach  me  on  any  subject.  Often 
put  to  great  inconvenience  by  their  untimely  hours,  their 
winding  tales,  and  prolix  narratives  of  troubles  and  im- 
possible requests,  the  door  of  the  pastor's  study  was 
never  closed  against  any  who  came,  the  force  of  Pay- 
son's  words,  "The  man  who  wants  me  is  the  man  I 
want,"  being  continually  felt.  While  assured  of  their 
confidence,  I  constantly  felt  the  presence  of  a  barrier 
obstructing  the  way  to  full  freedom  and  interchange  of 
thought,  and  in  important  cases  had  always  to  rely  upon 
the  help  of  the  elders  to  learn  the  true  state  of  affairs. 
The  welfare  of  the  native  church  demands  pastors  from 


Native  Agents.  323 


their  own  people,  and  great  advancement  has  recently 
been  made  in  supplying  their  wants  in  this  respect. 

The  Presbyterian  Mission  was  the  last  to  take  this 
important  step.  Seven  churches  had  been  gathered 
before  a  native  pastor  was  ordained.  A  year  ago,  the 
exigencies  of  the  work  seemed  to  demand  such  an  addi- 
tion to  the  corps  of  ministers,  and  three  long  tested  as 
evangelists  were  set  apart,  two  of  whom  received  calls 
immediately.  Of  these  Kwan-Loy  was  called  to  the 
pastorate  of  the  Second  Church  in  Canton,  and  is 
proving  himself  faithful  and  efficient  in  the  important 
work  committed  to  him.  His  history  has  something  of 
the  romantic  about  it.  After  receiving  a  good  educa- 
tion in  his  home  and  acquiring  a  fair  knowledge  of 
business,  for  which  he  showed  a  good  capacity,  he  went 
to  California  in  search  of  gold,  and  in  his  wanderings 
visited  most  of  the  Pacific  States.  Providentially  led 
to  the  mission  school  in  Sacramento,  he  began  the  study 
of  the  Bible,  to  which  he  brought  a  keen  and  logical 
mind,  that  could  compare  its  truth  with  the  teachings 
of  Confucius,  whom  he  had  hitherto  owned  as  master. 
He  became  not  only  intellectually  convinced,  but  opened 
his  heart  to  receive  the  Word  of  Life.  His  transforma- 
tion was  complete :  the  search  for  gold  was  abandoned ; 
and  with  the  pearl  of  great  price  in  his  possession,  his 
chief  desire  was  to  return  to  his  native  place  and  proclaim 
the  Gospel  to  his  own  people.  Reading  with  avidity  all 
the  books  that  came  in  his  way,  he  was  soon  prepared 
for  evangelistic  work.  On  his  return  to  Canton  he  con- 
tinued his  studies,  preaching  constantly  in  the  mean 
time,  until  the  way  was  open  for  him  to  begin  work  in 


324  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

his  native  town.  The  time  he  had  longed  for  having 
come,  he  went  joyfully  to  the  place  of  his  birth,  the  town 
of  Kau-Kong,  the  most  populous  centre  of  trade  in  the 
silk  district.  A  preaching-room  was  opened,  and  for 
six  weeks  was  filled  with  interested  audiences;  but  at 
the  end  of  that  time  a  fierce  opposition  arose.  Pla- 
cards were  posted,  denouncing  him  as  a  renegade,  and 
the  people  warned  against  him.  He  was  menaced  by 
threats  of  violence,  and  a  reward  of  five  hundred  dollars 
publicly  offered  for  his  head  ;  but  he  continued  to  preach 
the  Gospel  fearlessly  in  the  face  of  it  all,  and  no  doubt 
to  many  who  were  concerned  in  offering  the  reward. 
Their  violence  culminated  in  a  mob  of  sixteen  men, 
hired  by  the  gentry  at  fifty  cents  each,  who  entered  the 
chapel  and  demolished  its  contents,  strewing  the  floor 
with  books,  medicines,  and  furniture  in  a  broken  and 
confused  mass.  Escaping  with  his  companion,  he  fled 
to  the  city.  An  appeal  to  the  magistrate  secured  the 
restitution  of  the  property  destroyed,  and  permission  to 
reopen  the  chapel.  In  no  way  deterred  by  past  experi- 
ence, Kwan-Loy  and  his  medical  assistant  declared  their 
readiness  to  return.  Having  repaired  the  damages,  a 
day  was  fixed,  with  the  consent  of  the  magistrate,  for 
publicly  resuming  the  work  of  preaching  and  healing; 
but  scarcely  had  the  doors  been  opened,  when  a  furious 
and  blood-thirsty  mob,  encouraged  by  those  in  au- 
thority, assaulted  the  place,  crying  for  the  lives  of  the 
Christians.  They  escaped  through  the  roof,  and  under 
the  friendly  protection  of  people  from  other  towns,  in 
business  there,  reached  the  city  in  safety.  Dishonored 
by  his  kinsmen,  Kwan-Loy  gave  himself  up  to  earnest 


Native  Agents.  325 


work  elsewhere;  opened  the  station  in  the  distant  city 
of  Lien-chow,  and  as  elder,  teacher,  and  preacher,  has 
labored  with  indefatigable  zeal  for  his  countrymen.  Re- 
peated and  urgent  calls  have  come  from  California  and 
the  Sandwich  Islands ;  but  his  letters  in  reply  to  these 
requests,  depicting  the  great  needs  of  Canton,  show  that 
pure  love  for  the  souls  of  men  has  led  him  to  decline  the 
easier,  pleasanter,  and  more  lucrative  positions  offered. 
He  is  small  in  stature,  rapid  in  his  utterance,  and  clear 
in  his  exposition.  His  style  of  preaching  is  not  so  strik- 
ing as  that  of  some  others;  but  shows  a  remarkable 
knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  forcible  logic,  and  a  won- 
derful power  of  illustration.  In  a  sermon  on  the  pas- 
sage, "I  am  the  light  of  the  world;  he  that  followeth 
me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light 
of  life,"  a  beauty  of  diction,  an  aptness  of  illustration, 
and  a  clearness  of  exposition  were  shown  that  would  de- 
light and  instruct  any  audience.  Gems  of  thought  and 
delicate  turns  of  expression  gave  a  freshness  and  charm 
to  the  discourse.  The  birds  rejoicing  in  the  sunlight  as 
they  left  their  nightly  coverts  in  the  dark  valleys,  and 
rose  on  joyous  pinions  to  greet  the  rising  sun,  carolling 
their  thanks  and  praise  for  his  light  and  beneficence, 
were  made  the  emblems  of  enlightened  Christians  rising 
from  the  dark  vales  of  superstition  and  ignorance,  into 
the  light  and  joy  of  true  life  and  spiritual  knowledge. 
The  power  of  the  light  to  sweeten,  vivify,  and  beautify  the 
world  was  dwelt  upon,  and  the  whole  discourse  given  a 
practical  turn,  that  could  not  fail  to  impress  the  people. 
Under  his  pastorate  the  church  is  prospering,  accessions 
to  the  membership  being  constantly  received. 


326  The  Cross  and' the  Dragon. 

Most  numerous  among  the  native  agents  are  the 
evangelists,  or  the  unordained  assistant  preachers,  who 
number  ninety-seven.  Among  them  all  degrees  of  talent 
and  efficiency  are  shown.  Their  primary  work  is  preach- 
ing in  the  city  and  country.  Many  are  permanently 
placed  in  one  locality,  while  others  go  from  district  to 
district.  In  their  stated  sermons  at  the  preaching-halls, 
many  of  them  display  remarkable  tact  and  facility  in 
addressing  the  people.  Their  perfect  acquaintance  with 
the  common  sayings  and  folk-lore  of  the  masses,  with 
their  motives  and  desires  in  the  worship  of  idols,  and 
with  their  daily  thoughts  and  feelings,  enables  them 
oftentimes  to  bring  the  truth  with  striking  power  before 
the  people.  Their  skill  in  the  treatment  of  popular 
superstitions  is  sometimes  astonishing ;  their  weak  points 
are  seized  with  strategic  skill  and,  by  the  judicious  use 
of  ridicule  and  satire,  mercilessly  exposed.  Kwan- 
Kung,  the  god  of  war,  is  a  favorite  subject  for  dissection. 
Possessing  themselves  of  the  facts  in  his  history,  as  given 
in  the  popular  historical  novel,  "  The  Records  of  the 
Three  Kingdoms,"  they  skilfully  undermine  the  faith  of 
the  people  in  this  deified  hero,  and  show^  him  to  have 
been  nothing  but  a  military  chieftain,  by  no  means  per- 
fect in  wisdom  or  character. 

Some  of  the  assistants  fall  into  ruts,  and  content  them- 
selves with  mere  routine  work.  At  the  appointed  time 
they  don  their  sky-blue  scholar's  robe,  adjust  their  gog- 
gles, and,  fan  in  hand,  with  the  affected,  swinging  gait 
of  the  literati,  ascend  the  platform,  and  discourse,  not 
without  power  at  times;  and  when  the  allotted  task 
is  fulfilled,  retire  to  their  rooms,  feeling  that  their  day's 


Native  Agents,  327 


work  is  done.  Such  men  may  be  good  Christians,  and 
under  the  circumstances  are  better  than  nothing,  but 
are  very  disappointing  as  agents  in  aggressive  work. 
The  men  we  need,  and  have  secured  in  limited  numbers, 
are  those  filled  with  fire  and  zeal ;  who  will  not  only 
preach,  but  follow  up  their  words  by  personal  influence, 
searching  for  men  if  they  do  not  come,  endeavoring 
to  get  hold  of  them  by  direct  personal  appeals.  Their 
modes  and  manners,  as  seen  in  practical  work,  are  not 
only  interesting,  but  often  entertaining.  One  with  no 
originality  will  go  through  a  chapter,  a  book,  or  perhaps 
the  whole  Bible,  in  regular  course;  and  to  an  entirely 
new  audience  preface  his  discourse  by  the  remark  that 
"  yesterday,  or  last  week,  we  reached  the  second  chapter 
of  Galatians  and  the  third  verse,  and  to-day"  we  begin 
at  the  fourth  verse;"  and  proceed  with  an  exposition  of 
the  passage  utterly  unintelligible  and  bewildering  to  the 
audience,  who  have  never  heard  of  the  Galatians  or  of 
the  Bible  itself.  Others  in  the  very  first  sentence  uttered 
command  the  instant  and  intelligent  attention  of  all,  and 
carry  them  irresistibly  with  them  in  the  current  of  their 
discourse. 

Mak-Shui  is  a  good  example  of  a  Chinese  orator. 
Tall,  nervous,  intensely  colloquial,  he  throws  himself 
without  reserve  into  his  discourse,  gestures,  facial  ex- 
pression, and  tones  of  voice  all  combining  to  emphasize 
his  utterances.  His  manner  is  fascinating,  his  matter 
pointed  and  practical,  and  with  an  inexhaustible  fund  of 
humor  and  anecdote,  he  is  immensely  popular.  People 
who  do  not  understand  Chinese  have  come  to  watch  him, 
fascinated  by  his  manner  and  gestures,  which  speak  as 


328  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

well  as  his  words.  One  of  his  best  efforts  was  in  apply- 
ing the  lessons  taught  by  the  healing  of  the  paralytic. 
The  moral  paralysis  of  the  Chinese  was  depicted :  they 
were  shown  to  be  destitute  of  the  power  of  good  action ; 
with  evil  desires  and  sinful  propensities  increased  and 
strengthened  each  day,  they  were  as  men  in  a  dream  or 
in  the  confusion  of  drunkenness,  who  act  without  knowl- 
edge; severed  from  the  source  of  their  being,  they  had 
lost  the  true  aim  of  existence,  and  given  over  to  the 
control  of  their  own  misguided  desires,  they  worked 
only  confusion  continually ;  bound  by  the  superstitious 
customs  of  the  age,  wounded  in  soul  by  prevailing  errors, 
trusting  in  the  choice  of  lucky  days,  fortune-telling, 
sorcery,  divination,  and  other  practices,  not  only  useless 
but  injurious.  This  was  shown  in  the  custom  when  a 
father  dies:  instead  of  proceeding  as  common-sense 
would  dictate,  a  man  must  "  turn  the  wheel,"  and  choose 
a  lucky  day  for  burial.,  — 

"The  body  waiting  for  the  shroud, 
And  fihal  faith  for  empty  word." 

When  a  husband  dies  unhappy  delays  occur;  and  though 
the  fragrance  of  cloves  and  anise  fills  the  room,  yet, 
as  the  days  pass  by,  the  house  and  the  whole  street  be- 
come offensive.  Still  no  one  dares  to  remonstrate,  lest 
occult  influences  exert  a  malign  effect.  Their  paralysis 
is  further  shown  as  they  consult  the  stars  in  arranging 
for  marriages,  and  make  their  engagements  according  to 
the  indication  given  by  the  eight  characters  pertaining 
to  the  hour  of  one's  birth.  In  this  way,  a  beautiful  and 
virtuous  girl  may  be  matched  with  an  ugly  and  profligate 


Native  Agents,  329 


man,  without  the  power  of  resisting  her  fate ;  or  a  suit- 
able match  be  refused  because  the  horoscopes  do  not 
combine  in  a  fortunate  way.  It  is  also  shown  when 
they  wish  to  build  a  house :  they  are  in  bondage  to  the 
geomancer,  who  must  examine  the  site  and  locate  the 
buildings,  determine  the  direction  of  the  watercourses, 
and  the  entrance  or  exit  of  lucky  or  sinister  influences ; 
the  magician  or  the  Taoist  priest  must  purify  and  tran- 
quillize the  place  before  they  can  enter  it,  lest  evil  spirits 
come  and  go,  keeping  them  in  constant  terror.  Their 
power  to  move  of  their  own  free  will  is  lost  in  the  bond- 
age to  a  slavish  superstition.  Before  making  a  journey 
to  a  distant  place,  the  idol  must  be  consulted  or  a  blind 
fortune-teller  called  in  to  give  counsel,  when  it  becomes 
a  veritable  case  of  the  blind  leading  the  blind.  In  num- 
berless other  things  —  such  as  the  naming  of  a  child, 
the  time  when  his  head  should  be  shaved,  and  other 
equally  common  things  —  their  bondage  to  superstition 
has  paralyzed  their  minds.  Following  this  line  with 
words  most  aptly  fitted  to  arrest  and  hold  their  attention, 
the  folly  of  their  prevailing  practices  was  exposed,  and 
an  impassioned  appeal  made  to  accept  the  help  of  Jesus 
to  heal  their  moral  paralysis. 

In  depth  of  thought  and  power  of  expression,  few 
could  equal  Ch'an-Mung-nam,  now  dead.  An  accom- 
plished scholar,  his  writings  have  commanded  general 
approbation,  and  several  books  from  his  pen  are  in 
constant  circulation.  Never  shall  I  forget  his  sermon 
on  the  words,  *'  In  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors  through  Him  that  loved  us,"  preached  at 
a  large  union  meeting  of  the  Christians.     Under   the 


^2,0  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

inspiration  of  a  fruitful  theme  and  an  appreciative 
audience,  he  dehvered  a  discourse  of  which  any  man 
might  be  proud.  In  the  opening  passages  various  scenes 
of  national  and  military  triumph  were  portrayed ;  the 
trials  of  the  Christian  and  the  peculiar  difficulties  met 
with  in  China  were  dwelt  upon,  and  the  victory  which 
each  can  achieve  most  vividly  shown ;  while  the  triumphs 
of  the  Cross  in  the  past,  the  progress  of  Christianity 
from  century  to  century,  the  absolute  certainty  of  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  and  its  final  prevalence  over  all, 
were  given  in  a  most  powerful  manner. 

In  Au-Fung-chi  we  have  a  man  of  great  and  varied 
talent.  He  excels  as  a  preacher,  and  is  admired  for  his 
polished  style,  for  his  fluency  of  speech,  and  his  attrac- 
tive delivery.  He  brings  the  fruits  of  rich  and  varied 
learning  to  adorn  and  enforce  his  addresses,  and,  in 
addition  to  these  popular  gifts,  possesses  great  skill  in  ex- 
egesis, rendering  valuable  assistance  in  the  work  of  trans- 
lation. His  sympathy  is  not  confined  to  his  particular 
church,  but  makes  him  the  confidential  friend  of  all. 

Wong  Shing  is  a  man  of  fine  presence,  dignified  in 
his  bearing,  bold  and  energetic  in  his  addresses,  seizing 
with  great  readiness  and  using  with  force  passing  inci- 
dents. His  talents  are  of  a  high  order;  he  is  at  home 
with  the  scholar,  the  merchant,  or  the  peasant.  Whether 
in  preaching  to  the  heathen,  or  doing  the  work  of  a 
catechist  in  instructing  inquirers,  or  in  his  more  elabo- 
rate addresses  before  the  native  church,  his  exercises 
are  marked  by  clearness  of  thought  and  expression, 
a  force  and  dignity  of  manner,  that  make  him  a  model 
for  the  younger  men. 


Native  Agents.  331 


Lau-Wy-chiu  is  a  type  of  the  rough  and  ready  kind. 
Converted  late  in  life,  he  entered  the  work  without  much 
previous  training,  and  lacks  the  polish  of  men  more 
highly  educated,  but  is  possessed  of  much  natural  elo- 
quence. His  forte  is  in  assailing  current  superstitions, 
which  he  does  with  ungloved  hands,  and  a  rush  of 
graphic  satire  that  takes  his  audience  by  storm.  It  is 
a  treat  to  hear  him  call  over  their  objects  of  worship, 
touching  briefly  on  each,  and  winding  up  with  the  query, 
"  And  where  is  the  image  of  the  cat,  so  clever  and  so 
useful?  Why  has  it  been  slighted  and  no  place  found 
for  it  among  your  objects  of  worship?"  The  story  of 
the  Prodigal  Son  assumes  a  novel  shape  in  his  hands, 
but  becomes  of  intensest  practical  interest  to  his  hearers. 
Some  of  these  preachers  are  content  with  endless  rep- 
etitions of  the  same  thoughts  and  illustrations  in  the 
same  language,  which,  as  their  audiences  are  perpetually 
changing,  are  not  so  fruitless  as  they  otherwise  would 
be.  One  man  always  presents  the  Gospel  under  the 
figure  of  a  beggar  asking  alms,  when,  instead  of  the 
mere  pittance  expected,  the  benevolent  man  at  whose 
door  he  knocks,  brings  out  a  bowl  of  savory  broth  filled 
with  tid-bits  and  dainties  that  would  tempt  the  appetite 
of  an  epicure.  The  beggar,  sceptical  of  such  generosity, 
suspects  a  snare ;  the  dish,  he  thinks,  may  contain  poi- 
son ;  and  though  its  fragrant  odors  intensify  the  pangs  of 
hunger,  he  rejects  it,  while  another  just  arriving  accepts 
the  rich  bounty.  This  figure,  elaborated  in  fullest  detail, 
and  garnished  with  many  gastronomic  appendages,  will 
occupy  half  of  his  discourse. 

Among  the  younger  men  many  bright  and  faithful 


332  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

ones  are  found.  Uen-Nga-kok,  in  Shek-lung,  has  dis- 
played a  peculiar  talent  in  instructing  the  members  there, 
who  are  mostly  from  the  laboring  classes,  and  by  a  nightly 
meeting  for  Bible  study  has  brought  them  to  a  high 
position  in  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  His  fidelity  was 
strikingly  shown  at  the  time  of  the  recent  mob  that  de- 
stroyed the  chapel  there.  His  home  was  in  the  chapel ; 
and  all  his  furniture,  clothing,  books,  and  other  property 
were  destroyed  or  stolen,  and  he  the  object  of  special 
hostility.  With  no  place  to  go  to,  and  his  life  in  danger, 
I  expected  him  to  accompany  us  to  Canton,  but  gave 
him  no  hint  as  to  what  was  best  to  do,  wishing  the  deci- 
sion to  come  from  him.  When  he  had  seen  his  wounded 
companions  safely  in  our  boat,  he  said,  apparently  with- 
out thought  of  any  other  course,  that  he  must  return  to 
the  town  and  comfort  the  Christians,  who  would  be  scat- 
tered and  exposed  to  great  fear  and  danger.  He  is  a 
handsome,  graceful  youth  of  twenty-three ;  and  I  looked 
with  admiration  on  him,  as  he  went  back  to  the  town, 
still  raging  with  the  excitement  of  the  mob,  never  think- 
ing of  himself,  but  only  anxious  for  the  little  flock,  scat- 
tered and  terrified  by  the  wolves  of  fury  and  violence. 
He  rested  not  until  he  had  found  them  all,  and  was 
assured  of  their  safety  and  comfort.  Modest  and  unas- 
suming, his  influence  over  that  little  church  is  great;  and 
though  younger  than  almost  any  of  them,  they  look  up 
to  him  as  their  guide. 

Ho-Kwei-tak  is  one  of  the  youngest  in  the  work,  and 
gives  unusual  promise  of  power  as  a  preacher  and  of 
great  usefulness.  Trained  from  early  years  in  the  mis- 
sion schools,  he  is  more  thoroughly  Christian  in  all  his 


Native  Agents.  333 


thoughts  and  feelings  than  many,  and  is  whole-souled 
in  his  consecration.  Gentle,  deferential,  and  accommo- 
dating, he  is  a  prime  favorite  with  the  older  members  of 
the  church.  Stationed  at  an  important  centre  of  work 
in  the  country,  he  has  travelled  and  preached  through  all 
the  surrounding  villages,  and  won  general  favor  by  his 
pleasing  manner  and  zealous  efforts.  Over  his  table  I 
found  these  words  written :  "  Keep  constant  guard  over 
your  words,  and  be  patient  in  all  things."  Faithful  in 
every  duty,  he  thoroughly  masters  the  studies  laid  down 
in  the  yearly  courses,  and  astonishes  the  Mission  by  his 
perfect  examinations. 

As  a  whole,  these  native  evangelists  are  a  faithful, 
hard-working  body  of  men,  imbued  with  the  true  spirit 
of  devotion,  which  cries,  "  Woe  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the 
Gospel !  "  Regardless  of  fatigue  or  discomfort,  they 
penetrate  the  country  in  all  directions,  travelling  some- 
times fourteen  or  fifteen  miles  before  breakfast,  and 
preaching  five  or  six  hours  in  the  day.  The  salaries 
they  receive  do  not  encourage  a  mercenary  spirit,  the 
amount  varying  from  five  to  ten,  and  in  very  excep- 
tional cases  fifteen  dollars,  a  month.  On  this  they  feed 
and  clothe  themselves,  and,  if  need  be,  support  a  family. 
They  are  often  stationed  at  distant  points  in  the  interior, 
isolated  from  friends  and  Christian  society,  and  must  not 
only  be  the  oracle  of  truth  for  the  whole  country,  but 
bear  the  brunt  of  the  reproach  and  opposition  that  are 
almost  sure  to  come ;  and  the  more  aggressive  they 
become,  the  stronger  the  tide  of  opposition ;  so  that  the 
temptation  to  settle  down  into  a  dull  routine  of  formal 
work  is  very  great,  and  is  almost  sure  to  overcome  them, 


334  '^^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

if  they  have  not  the  stimulus  of  deep  love  for  men,  and 
a  faith  that  lifts  them  up.  Their  wives  are  not  always 
Christians,  and  the  habit  of  making  the  ancestral  village 
the  home  for  the  families  of  all  the  sons,  often  prevents 
them  from  having  those  nearest  to  them  with  them. 
They  are  often  harassed  by  family  troubles,  directly  or 
indirectly  connected  with  the  position  they  hold,  but 
through  all  the  difficulties  that  arise  they  display  great 
wisdom,  forbearance,  and  zeal. 

The  colporteurs  are  usually  men  of  limited  education, 
whose  chief  duty  hes  in  the  sale  and  distribution  of 
books,  and  among  them  are  some  of  the  noblest  speci- 
mens of  Christian  manhood.  They  traverse  the  coun- 
try at  all  seasons  with  books ;  they  canvass  the  large 
towns  systematically,  passing  through  street  after  street 
and  offering  the  written  Word  at  the  door  of  every  shop 
and  residence.  They  visit  remote  villages,  where  they 
gather  the  peasants  in  the  evening  by  the  side  of  the 
pond  or  under  the  trees,  and  explain  to  them  the  mes- 
sage brought.  They  attend  the  market  centres  on  fair 
days,  and  through  their  agency  tens  of  thousands  of 
Bibles  and  tracts  are  every  year  disseminated  through 
the  land, — leaves  from  the  tree  of  life,  that  bring  healing 
to  the  nations.  They  are  the  pioneers  and  prospectors, 
the  forerunners  of  the  more  permanent  preacher.  They 
observe  the  character  and  disposition  of  the  people  in 
different  places,  and  through  them  chapels  are  often 
secured  in  promising  centres.  In  the  absence  of  trained 
assistants  they  often  do  the  work  of  evangelists  at  the 
more  remote  stations,  with  most  cheering  results.  The 
shafts    of  persecution   are   often    aimed    at   them   with 


Native  Agents.  335 


special  force,  as  the  precursors  of  the  school,  the  church, 
and  the  missionary.  The  first  Protestant  Christian  mar- 
tyr was  of  this  devoted  band,  of  whom  the  following 


"  In  the  city  of  Pok-lo,  on  the  Canton  East  River,  a  Confu- 
cian temple-keeper  received  the  Scriptures  from  a  colporteur 
of  the  London  Mission,  became  convinced  of  the  folly  of  idol- 
atry, and  was  baptized  by  Dr.  Legge.  He  gave  up  his  calling, 
and  set  to  work  among  his  acquaintances  and  friends  as  a  self- 
appointed  Scripture-reader.  He  would  go  through  the  streets 
of  the  city  and  the  country  round  with  a  board  on  his  back 
containing  some  text  of  Scripture.  So  successful  was  he  that 
in  three  years'  time  about  one  hundred  of  the  people  were 
baptized ;  and  so  mightily  grew  the  word  of  God  and  prevailed 
that  surprise  and  hostility  were  excited,  and  a  fierce  persecution 
broke  out.  The  Christians  were  driven  from  their  villages,  and 
their  property  was  plundered.  The  colporteur  was  seized, 
and  twice  within  forty-eight  hours  dragged  before  the  literati  and 
called  upon  to  recant.  This  he  steadfastly  refused  to  do.  He 
was  therefore  tortured,  by  being  suspended  by  the  arms  during 
the  night.  The  next  morning  he  was  brought  forward  in  an 
enfeebled  state,  pale  and  trembling,  for  a  second  trial.  The 
officials  and  mandarins  were  cowed  into  submission  by  the  gen- 
try ;  but  this  brave  old  man  was  still  firm  in  his  resolve  to  cleave 
to  the  Bible  and  Christ,  and  expressed  a  hope  that  his  judges 
would  some  day  embrace  the  new  doctrine.  This  was  more 
than  they  could  tolerate ;  and,  like  the  judges  of  Stephen,  they 
ran  upon  him  with  one  accord,  and  killed  him  on  the  spot  by 
repeated  blows  of  their  side-arms,  and  threw  him  into  the  river. 
Thus  perished  the  first  Protestant  Christian  martyr  in  China." 

The  teachers  employed  in  the  numerous  schools  are 
as  a  rule  professing  Christians.  Some  of  them  are 
young  men  from  the  training-schools,  who,  feeling  no 


336  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

calling  to  preach,  have  taken  up  school  work  instead ; 
but  most  of  them  come  directly  from  the  educated 
classes  of  the  people.  The  army  of  school-teachers 
in  China  is  an  immense  one,  and  the  moment  one  of 
them  becomes  a  Christian  his  employment  is  gone. 
Whether  in  schools  or  in  private  families  where  instruc- 
tion is  given,  the  tablet  to  Confucius  forms  a  necessary 
part  of  the  school  apparatus,  teachers  and  pupils  being 
required  to  pay  daily  worship  to  the  sage ;  and  no  mat- 
ter how  high  their  reputation  has  previously  been,  the 
absence  of  this  tablet  loses  them  the  support  of  former 
patrons,  and  shuts  out  all  hope  of  new  pupils.  The 
gods  of  the  ground  must  also  be  worshipped,  to  protect 
the  children  from  disease  and  other  evils.  Moreover,  the 
village  school-teacher  is  the  general  scribe  for  the  com- 
munity, and  is  expected  to  write  the  good-luck  papers 
and  inscriptions  for  idol  shrines.  This  the  Christian 
teacher  cannot  do,  and  so  is  no  longer  employed.  Mis- 
sion schools  being  free,  superstition  yields  to  economy 
with  many,  and  a  good  attendance  results.  Should 
sickness,  however,  break  out,  it  would  be  attributed  to 
the  anger  of  the  earth-god,  who  had  not  been  propi- 
tiated ;  and  when  the  children  suffer  from  some  trifling 
malady  while  attending  school,  the  parents  will  some- 
times send  them  with  incense  and  gilt  paper  to  appease 
the  wrath  of  the  earth-god.  From  this  class  of  educated 
men  thrown  out  of  employment  on  account  of  their 
religion,  teachers  are  engaged,  many  of  whom  prove 
efficient  educators,  and  not  a  few  in  the  end  become 
evangelists.  The  importance  of  obtaining  Christian 
teachers  for  all  the  schools  is  evident.     Constant  and 


Native  Agents,  337 


close  contact  with  the  pupils,  the  respect  and  influence 
which  his  position  secures  him  in  the  village  or  neigh- 
borhood, give  the  Christian  teacher  unusual  means  of 
doing  good. 

Another  class  of  teachers  deserves  mention :  that  is, 
those  who  instruct  the  missionary  in  the  study  of  the 
language  and  afterwards  become  his  assistants  in  literary 
work.  The  influence  of  these  men  is  very  great:  and  in 
the  help  they  give  in  the  translation  and  preparation  of 
books,  they  touch  many  minds.  The  names  of  some 
of  the  more  distinguished  are  connected  inseparably 
with  the  work  of  certain  missionaries.  The  names  of 
Au,  of  Ch'an,  of  Ue,  and  of  Kung  cannot  be  forgotten  by 
those  who  know  the  history  of  the  colloquial  Gospels, 
the  Bible  stories,  and  the  numerous  medical  works  issued 
at  Canton.  By  wise  suggestion,  judicious  correction, 
and  the  subtle  influence  of  a  good  literary  style,  they 
add  greatly  to  the  value  and  popularity  of  a  work. 

This  little  army  of  native  agents  is  perpetually  at 
work,  undermining  the  old  systems  of  error,  leavening 
wide  communities  with  the  principles  of  Christian  truth, 
re-wording,  to  a  great  extent,  the  instruction  received 
from  the  missionary,  and  impressing  it  more  distinctly 
on  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  so  preparing  the  way 
for  the  mighty  triumphs  of  the  Cross  of  Christ. 


22 


338  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  NATIVE   CHRISTIANS. 

THE  day  has  long  gone  by  when  the  charge  can  be 
brought,  with  any  degree  of  justice,  against  the 
native  Christians,  that  they  become  such  only  for  the 
pecuniary  advantage  gained.  In  the  early  days  of 
mission  work  this  was  no  doubt  true  in  some  cases ;  but 
the  circumstances  then  were  very  different  from  what 
they  are  now.  Men  were  required  in  various  employ- 
ments ;  and  designing  persons,  with  some  knowledge  of 
the  doctrines  and  smooth  professions  of  acceptance,  in 
spite  of  the  caution  observed,  found  their  way  into  the 
church.  The  declarations  of  certain  missionaries  made 
thirty-five  or  forty  years  ago,  that  they  could  scarcely 
be  sure  of  the  conversion  of  a  single  convert,  are  still 
quoted  as  authority  by  those  who  are  not  informed  of 
the  progress  since  then.  However  true  such  statements 
may  have  been  of  the  past,  they  are  entirely  false  of  the 
present.  Not  only  has  the  deeper  knowledge  of  Chinese 
character  gained,  and  the  increased  means  of  testing  the 
sincerity  of  each,  provided  against  deception  in  most 
cases,  but  the  numbers  who  come  so  far  exceed  the 
possibility  of  their  receiving  outward  help,  that  such 
motives  cannot  be  admitted.  The  great  increase,  too,  is 
in  the  interior  districts,  far  removed  from  the  foreigner, 


The  Native  Christians,  339 

under  the  labor  of  native  evangelists;  so  that  simple 
justice  requires  that  they  be  not  judged  by  the  selfish 
hypocrisy  of  a  few  designing  ones  of  the  past  genera- 
tion, but  by  the  evidence  now  presented  of  their  sin- 
cerity and  devotion.  A  comparison  of  statistics  shows  a 
most  gratifying  increase  in  recent  years.  The  last  seven 
show,  as  far  as  mere  numbers  go,  an  advance  equal  to 
that  of  the  previous  thirty-five  years.  These  results  are 
not  on  paper  merely ;  the  evidences  of  true  life  and  vigor 
are  manifested  in  many  ways.  The  character  of  the 
four  thousand  four  hundred  Christians  in  the  missions 
immediately  connected  with  Canton  will  compare  favora- 
bly with  that  of  Christians  in  any  land.  When  we  con- 
sider the  long  ages  of  heathenism  that  are  behind  them, 
we  cannot  expect  to  see  them  leap  at  one  bound  into  the 
front  rank  of  intellectual  and  cultured  Christianity,  or  to 
reproduce  the  refinement  and  domestic  comfort  of  our 
Christian  homes  by  instantaneous  growth.  Under  the 
most  favorable  circumstances  it  will  take  generations  to 
eradicate  the  old  leaven  of  heathenism,  and  thoroughly 
Christianize  their  social  customs  and  family  life. 

The  utmost  care  is  observed  in  the  instruction  of  in- 
quirers and  the  reception  of  members  into  the  church. 
The  examination  of  applicants  for  baptism  reveals  many 
strange  phases  of  thought  and  belief  No  uniform  prac- 
tice is  found  satisfactory  in  testing  their  knowledge  and 
sincerity ;  but  in  most  cases  months  of  instruction  or 
probation  are  required  before  admitting  them  to  full 
membership.  Coming  from  all  classes,  of  all  grades 
of  intelligence,  and  of  infinite  variety  of  disposition 
and  habit,  it  is  difficult  to  establish  rules  that  will  meet 


340  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

the  wants  of  all.  In  examining  a  score  of  applicants, 
a  different  method,  it  may  be,  is  required  for  each. 
Among  those  who  come  there  is  the  school-girl.  She 
has  perfectly  learned  the  forms  and  formulas  of  worship, 
and  can  readily  answer  any  question  as  to  her  knowl- 
edge of  the  Gospel.  It  then  becomes  important  to  test 
her  experience  of  the  truth ;  and  the  heart  knowledge 
which  many  of  them  show  is  astonishing.  The  next 
that  appears,  perhaps,  will  be  a  poor  woman  from  the 
hospital.  She  is  ignorant,  and  all  her  life  has  been  a 
worshipper  of  the  idols ;  but  now  her  heart  has  turned 
to  Jesus,  and  with  a  simple  faith  she  clings  to  Him. 
She  knows  the  idols  are  false,  and  declares  her  greatest 
crime  against  Heaven  has  been  the  worship  of  these 
graven  images.  The  love  of  Jesus  has  been  a  wonderful 
revelation  to  her.  She  cannot  comprehend  the  system 
of  truth  which  the  Gospel  presents  in  all  its  important 
bearings ;  but  she  knows  Jesus  loves  her,  died  for  her, 
and  her  heart  is  made  glad  by  the  assurance  that  He 
has  pardoned  her  sins  and  will  take  her  to  heaven. 
Her  creed  is  brief;  and  her  reply  to  repeated  questions 
is :  '*  Jesus  is  my  Saviour,  He  died  for  my  soul ;  I  trust 
Him,  pray  to  Him,  and  hope  for  salvation  in  Him." 
The  one  who  follows,  it  may  be,  is  a  scholar.  He  has 
compared  Christianity  with  Confucianism,  and  acknowl- 
edges its  superiority.  He  admits  himself  to  be  a  sinner, 
but  is  vague  in  his  replies  as  to  personal  guilt.  There 
is  no  question  as  to  his  intelligence,  but  in  the  matter 
of  repentance  and  the  practice  of  the  Christian  faith 
he  shows  little  heart  knowledge ;  so  that  while  the  old 
woman,  with  but  a  tithe  of  his  knowledge,  is  admitted, 


The  Native  Christians.  341 

he  is  placed  on  the  Hst  of  inquirers  until  evidences  of 
the  vital  power  of  the  truth  in  his  heart  are  given.  In 
this  work  of  testing  the  sincerity  of  those  who  apply, 
the  native  elders,  with  their  knowledge  of  the  intricate 
workings  of  Chinese  thought  and  motive,  render  the 
most  valuable  assistance.  Great  reliance,  too,  must  be 
placed  on  the  assistants  by  whom  they  are  trained ;  who 
know  their  history,  and  have  been  intrusted,  it  may  be, 
with  many  secrets  of  their  lives.  The  true  attitude  to  be 
observed  toward  all  who  come,  is  not  one  of  suspicion, 
that  perceives  selfishness  and  hypocrisy  under  the  most 
honest  exterior,  and  insists  on  years  of  trial  before  their 
confidence  is  vouchsafed,  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  a  too 
great  readiness  to  accept  without  question  every  profes- 
sion of  belief;  but  a  kind  and  discriminating  spirit  that 
inspires  confidence  in  those  who  come,  but  looks  care- 
fully for  the  marks  of  true  discipleship  before  receiving 
them.  The  conviction  of  the  paramount  importance  of 
keeping  the  Church  pure  from  the  beginning,  has  ever 
kept  the  standard  of  qualification  for  membership  high ; 
and  while  avoiding  the  two  extremes  of  credulity  and 
suspicion,  the  wisdom  of  most  of  the  missionaries  in 
Canton  is  attested  by  the  character  of  the  churches 
gathered.  The  charge  of  indiscriminate  reception  of 
all  who  come  has  driven  some  to  undue  severity  in  their 
judgment  of  inquirers,  unnecessarily  repelHng  those 
whose  motives  were  not  fully  approved.  A  pathetic 
instance  of  this  occurred  nearly  a  score  of  years  ago. 
A  man  in  the  northern  part  of  the  province  heard  the 
Gospel  preached,  and  was  forcibly  impressed  by  the 
appeal  to  repent  and  be  baptized  ;  he  afterward  received 


342  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

a  book  in  which  this  exhortation  was  repeated ;  and  so 
powerful  was  its  effect  that  he  left  his  business,  and 
took  passage  to  Canton.  He  made  his  way  to  the  for- 
eign concession,  and,  entering  one  of  the  merchant 
houses,  prostrated  himself  before  the  gentleman  in  the 
office,  knocking  his  head  on  the  floor,  and  asking  for 
baptism.  The  merchant,  not  understanding  his  words, 
called  in  his  compradore,  who  told  him  of  the  man's 
request,  and  they  sent  him  to  one  of  the  missionaries. 
Ignorant  of  the  distance  to  be  travelled,  he  had  not 
brought  sufficient  money,  so  that  he  appeared  destitute. 
This  awakened  suspicion ;  so  that  when  he  came  to  the 
missionary,  the  belief  in  his  duplicity  led  him  to  dis- 
believe his  story.  He  fell  down  at  the  feet  of  the  mis- 
sionary and  begged  for  baptism,  until  doubts  of  his 
sanity  led  to  his  being  delivered  into  the  charge  of  the 
magistrate  for  safe-keeping.  After  undergoing  many 
hardships,  he  was  sent  back  to  his  home.  Years  after- 
wards, a  missionary  visited  a  Buddhist  monastery  in  a 
distant  city,  and  there  found  the  man,  from  whom  he 
learned  the  history  of  his  life.  The  treatment  he  had  re- 
ceived in  Canton  drove  him  from  the  world  into  the  little 
cloister,  beyond  whose  doors  he  had  never  passed  since 
entering.  He  conversed  freely ;  but  all  attempts  to  lead 
him  to  study  the  Gospel,  and  all  the  excuses  made  for 
the  unjust  treatment  he  had  received,  were  of  no  avail. 
His  reply  was,  that  *'  no  doubt  it  was  very  good,  but 
experience  had  taught  him  to  avoid  it."  Many  of  those 
received  into  the  church  in  Canton  are  from  the  vil- 
lages in  the  interior.  Their  imperfect  knowledge,  and 
their  isolated  positions,  as  weak  individuals  singly  ex- 


The  Native  Christians,  343 

posed  to  the  current  of  superstition,  have  given  much 
anxiety  to  their  instructors ;  but  evidence  has  come  re- 
peatedly to  show  that  they  have  been  faithful  to  their 
vows,  and  not  only  kept  themselves  pure  from  idola- 
try and  prevailing  error,  but  have  sought  to  influence 
others  to  do  the  same.  On  one  occasion  we  received 
with  some  misgivings  a  woman  who  was  very  urgent  in 
her  request  for  baptism.  A  few  days  afterwards  she  re- 
turned to  her  home  in  the  western  part  of  the  province, 
promising  to  come  out  to  the  following  communion. 
The  time  came,  but  she  did  not  appear ;  and  we  thought 
our  doubts  had  been  confirmed,  and  she  had  gone  back 
to  the  world.  Another  three  months  passed,  and  she 
appeared  with  two  other  women,  relatives,  whom  she 
had  taught.  A  severe  illness  had  prevented  her  coming 
when  she  promised,  but  she  had  never  forgotten  her 
Master;  every  day  she  worshipped  Him,  observing  the 
Sabbath  faithfully.  She  had  induced  these  women  to  join 
with  her  in  worship,  and  they,  too,  had  become  Chris- 
tians ;  and  after  their  day's  toil  in  gathering  firewood  on 
the  hills,  —  for  they  were  very  poor,  —  they  would  meet 
and  pray  to  Jesus,  and  when  the  Sabbath  came,  would 
spend  it  in  prayer  and  meditation.  Another  old  peasant 
woman,  who  could  not  read  a  word,  and  who  spoke 
such  a  strange  dialect  that  but  few  even  of  the  Chinese 
could  understand  her,  attended  our  services,  and,  after 
a  time,  applied  for  baptism.  Her  reception  was  delayed 
to  test  her  knowledge  and  sincerity,  and  she  returned 
to  her  home  eighty  miles  in  the  interior.  After  three 
months  she  came  out,  at  her  own  expense,  to  renew  her 
apphcation,  bringing  with  her  a  young  nephew  whom 


344  '^^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

she  had  taught.  I  never  heard  a  clearer  or  more  sat- 
isfactory examination  than  that  of  this  young  man  be- 
fore the  session  of  the  church;  and  all  that  he  knew, 
he  had  learned  from  his  old  aunt,  who  was  in  truth  taught 
by  the  spirit  of  God.  They  have  both  since  died,  after 
having  lived  faithful  and  consistent  lives  to  the  end. 

Among  the  religious  characteristics  of  the  native  con- 
verts the  lack  of  a  vivid  sense  of  sin  has  often  been  re- 
marked. They  will  at  times  pass  through  long  seasons 
of  doubt,  in  which  the  conflict  of  error  with  truth  is 
severe,  before  they  are  brought  to  its  full  acceptance ; 
but  the  absence  of  any  pungent  conviction  of  their  own 
personal  sinfulness,  considered  almost  indispensable  to 
true  conversion  in  Christian  lands,  is  frequently  a  source 
of  uneasiness  to  their  instructors.  The  reason,  however, 
seems  evident:  they  have  lived  in  ignorance,  and  sinned 
without  knowledge ;  and  although  the  fact  of  their  trans- 
gression is  clearly  seen  and  recognized,  and  the  punish- 
ment due  for  sin  is  well  understood,  and  its  justice 
acknowledged,  yet  their  ignorance  of  God's  love,  of 
their  duty  to  Him,  and  of  the  law  they  were  breaking, 
prevents  that  keen  sense  of  personal  guilt  we  look  for. 
They  know  now  it  was  wrong,  but  cannot  feel  such  a 
shame  and  horror  of  their  conduct  as  those  who  sin 
against  light  and  in  the  face  of  loving  remonstrance. 
In  Christian  lands  the  knowledge  of  God's  love  and  of 
our  obligations  to  Him  come  with  our  earliest  years;  so 
that  every  sin  is  against  this  love  and  against  the  knowl- 
edge of  our  duty,  and  when  conviction  comes  it  is 
deepened  by  a  sense  of  ingratitude  and  shame  for  wilful 
disregard  of  Divine  affection.     With  the  Chinese  it  is 


A   GOOD -LUCK   PAGODA. 


346  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

different ;  and  the  lack  of  such  feehngs  in  the  first  stages 
of  their  Christian  Hfe  is  in  many  respects  only  natural. 
As  a  people  they  are  not  emotional,  yet  many  moving 
scenes  are  witnessed.  Some  are  overcome  by  their 
emotions  as  they  tell  their  experiences  in  coming  to 
Jesus :  tears  of  contrition,  tears  of  gratitude,  tears  of  joy, 
are  often  mingled  as  the  story  of  how  Jesus  found  and 
saved  them  is  told.  As  they  advance  in  the  Christian 
life,  the  emotional  or,  more  properly,  the  experimental 
side  of  their  religion  is  developed ;  and  in  their  prayers 
and  exhortations  a  depth  of  love  and  tenderness  will  ap- 
pear which  show  that  they  have  been  deeply  taught  in 
the  mystery  of  divine  things. 

The  simplicity  of  their  faith  is  often  strikingly  shown. 
They  believe  without  doubt ;  the  truth  comes  to  them 
in  a  practical  form,  and  is  accepted  without  reserve.  No 
speculative  misgivings  disturb  the  calm  serenity  of  their 
trust.  The  Heavenly  Father  is  a  daily  reality  to  them, 
and  they  refer  to  His  presence  and  disposing  power  in 
the  most  trivial  events  of  their  lives.  Their  prayers  are 
simple  and  direct,  and  are  offered  without  the  slightest 
doubt  that  God  is  interested  in  all  the  details  of  their 
affairs.  They  pray  for  food,  for  clothing,  and  other  phy- 
sical blessings,  as  well  as  for  spiritual  gifts.  They  ask 
for  strength  to  bear  suffering  and  pain,  for  wisdom  to 
direct  them  in  business  or  travel,  and  take  great  com- 
fort in  the  thought  that  God  is  always  with  them.  They 
accept  adverse  fortune,  even  to  the  loss  of  property  and 
health,  as  the  will  of  God,  and  yield  to  His  all-wise 
direction.  They  believe  in  the  disciplinary  effects  of 
suffering,  and  console  each  other  with  the  assurance  that 


The  Native  Christians. 


347 


all  is  for  the  best.  Indeed,  their  belief  in  the  overruling 
providence  of  God  is  carried  to  such  an  extreme  some- 
times that  the  Almighty  is  made  responsible  for  their 
own  carelessness  or  neglect  of  duty.  They  accept 
proofs  of  Divine  interference  in  a  way  that  shows  their 
unquestioning  faith  and  freedom  from  all  sophistical 
reasoning,  so  often  the  bane  of  more  enlightened  Chris- 
tians ;  and  certain  striking  occurrences  carry  great  force 
to  them  which  would  excite  nothing  more  than  a  pass- 
ing remark  among  others.  For  instance,  a  peasant  who 
became  a  Christian  was  the  owner  of  several  head  of 
cattle;  a  plague  broke  out,  and  was  destroying  many 
cattle  in  his  district.  The  neighbors  taunted  him  with 
being  a  Christian,  and  urged  him  to  worship  the  idols, 
saying  if  he  did  not  he  would  lose  his  cattle  in  conse- 
quence ;  but  he  trusted  in  a  higher  Power,  and  remained 
faithful  to  his  Christian  principles.  The  plague  con- 
tinued :  many  of  those  who  scorned  him  were  lamenting 
their  losses ;  while  he  was  safe  in  the  possession  of  his 
property,  no  harm  having  come  to  one  of  his  beasts. 
This  event  was  widely  remarked,  and  was  accepted  as  a 
proof  of  the  special  favor  of  the  Master  to  this  disciple. 
In  the  same  vicinity  the  child  of  a  native  preacher  be- 
came ill.  Its  mother  was  not  yet  a  Christian,  and  a 
neighbor  came  to  urge  her  to  go  to  the  temple  and  pray 
for  its  recovery,  declaring  that  the  wrath  of  the  evil 
spirits  would  destroy  the  child  if  she  did  not.  She  re- 
plied that  her  husband  was  a  Christian,  and  would  not 
permit  such  a  thing.  On  his  return,  she  related  to  him 
the  conversation ;  he  procured  medicine,  prayed  to  God, 
and  committed  the  child  to  His  keeping,  and  had  the 


348  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

joy  of  seeing  it  soon  after  restored  to  health.  A  few- 
days  later  the  child  of  the  woman  who  urged  the  wor- 
ship of  the  idols  was  taken  ill.  She  followed  her  own 
recommendation,  and  sought  relief  at  the  temple  ;  but  all 
in  vain,  the  child  died.  This  event  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  many,  and  was  used  to  confirm  the  faith  of  the 
Christians,  and  shake  the  confidence  of  the  people  in 
the  gods. 

Their  readiness  to  take  an  active  part  in  Christian  ser- 
vices is  a  pleasing  characteristic.  Very  few  intelligent 
men  or  women  are  found  who  are  not  willing  to  lead 
in  prayer,  or  engage  in  teaching  when  required.  This 
readiness  to  use  their  talents  is  of  great  advantage. 
Often  separated  from  all  others,  they  may  at  any  time 
be  in  circumstances  where  great  good  may  be  accom- 
plished by  such  gifts.  Accustomed  to  perform  worship 
to  the  idols  in  public,  they  feel  no  shame  or  diffidence 
in  the  worship  of  God.  They  are  fond  of  religious 
meetings,  and,  when  left  to  themselves,  often  prolong 
them  to  a  great  length.  Prayer,  singing,  and  exhorta- 
tion are  interspersed,  singing  always  forming  an  impor- 
tant part.  No  systematic  attempt  has  been  made  to 
utilize  the  native  music,  which  would  require  great 
modification,  in  order  to  adapt  it  to  the  service  of  song. 
The  gospel  hymns  have  been  translated;  and  such 
stirring  tunes  as  "  Hold  the  Fort,"  "  Revive  us  Again," 
etc.,  may  be  heard  constantly  in  their  meetings.  In  the 
schools  the  girls  and  women  hold  meetings,  and  show 
great  aptitude  in  prayer  and  other  forms  of  service. 
The  girls,  in  their  prayer-meetings,  display  a  fluency  and 
power  of  language  in  supplication,  beyond  what  many 


The  Native  Christians.  349 

clergymen  can  command,  and  sing  with  an  earnestness 
that  redeems  any  defects  in  voice  or  harmony. 

The  spirit  of  unity  manifested  among  the  Christians 
in  Canton  is  most  gratifying.  The  sectarian  differences 
are  comparatively  slight,  and  the  distinctions  are  more 
in  name  than  in  reality.  As  long  as  the  native  churches 
are  connected  ecclesiastically  with  the  home  churches, 
these  names  will  be  kept  up.  The  paramount  impor- 
tance of  uniting  on  the  main  issues,  and  of  presenting  a 
simple  Gospel  to  the  people,  has  kept  the  missionaries 
from  exaggerating  differences  of  creed.  The  discussion 
of  the  question  of  the  proper  term  to  use  for  "  God,"  has 
assisted  indirectly  in  breaking  the  power  of  sectarian- 
ism, by  absorbing  the  controversial  talent.  Among 
missionaries,  as  well  as  other  bodies  of  men,  there  are 
certain  persons  who  are  born  controversialists,  whose 
peculiar  mission  seems  to  be  the  agitation  of  vexed 
questions,  and  who  have  kept  the  theological  world  in 
turmoil  through  the  past.  Fortunately  the  question  of 
"  terms  "  has  engaged  the  attention  of  these  eager  spirits, 
while  the  discussion  of  creeds  has  scarcely  come  up. 
Divided  into  three  parties,  each  advocating  a  particular 
term,  controversy  has  raged  around  this  question,  which 
has  engaged  all  the  polemic  talent  available ;  so  that  the 
points  of  theology  between  Methodist  and  Presbyterian, 
Congregationalist  and  Baptist,  have  been  left  in  the 
background.  Considering  how  bitter,  worse  than  use- 
less, and  destructive  of  all  Christian  unity,  such  discus- 
sions have  often  proved,  we  cannot  be  too  thankful  that 
in  planting  the  church  of  Christ  in  China,  these  differ- 
ences have  been,  in  a  measure,  overlooked;    and  that 


350  The  Cross  and  the  Dragojz, 

these  infant  churches  have  not  been  perplexed  by  the 
presentation  of  various  systems,  in  many  respects  con- 
tradictory, each  supported  by  long  lines  of  arguments, 
and  backed  by  astonishing  arrays  of  authority.  The 
books  published  by  the  various  Missions  are  used  by 
all ;  and  it  is  not  an  unusual  thing  to  hear  a  strong  Cal- 
vinistic  sermon  from  a  Wesleyan  or  a  London  Mission 
preacher,  and  a  long  argument  bearing  the  stamp  of  Wes- 
ley's logic  from  a  Presbyterian.  No  attempt  has  been 
made  to  establish  a  union  church  under  one  particular 
form  of  government,  or  to  unite  the  various  bodies  in  one 
systematic  expression  of  faith.  The  time  for  the  discus- 
sion of  this  is  still  in  the  future.  The  creed  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  in  Canton,  if  they  ever  unite  in  a  common  ex- 
pression of  belief,  will  be  something  which  the  wisest 
cannot  yet  presume  to  prophesy.  While  bearing  the 
marks  of  the  founders  of  the  churches,  their  confession 
of  faith  will  doubtless  crystallize  in  formulas  different, 
in  expression  at  least,  from  any  presented  to  them  now. 
Their  peculiar  cast  of  mind  and  modes  of  thought  will 
lead  to  characteristic  expressions  of  belief,  which  will, 
no  doubt,  embody  the  best  of  all  they  have  received. 
The  historical  significance  of  such  names  as  Calvin  and 
Wesley  not  being  felt,  there  is  hope  that  what  is  too 
often  widely  separated  in  other  parts  of  the  world  may 
be  harmonized  here. 

The  form  of  church  government  they  will  adopt  is 
also  a  question  which  cannot  now  be  determined.  Each 
church  now  represented  dwells  on  the  special  adapta- 
tion of  its  particular  form.  The  Independent  form 
allows  too  much  liberty,  and  opens  the  way  for  many 


The  Native  Christians.  351 

irregularities,  which  even  now  are  giving  some  trouble 
in  the  church  in  Fat-Shan.  The  Episcopal  is  too  hie- 
rarchal,  and  will  foster  a  spirit  of  formalism,  to  which  the 
tendency  is  already  too  strong.  The  Presbyterian  has 
many  points  in  its  favor :  by  its  representative  system  it 
brings  matters  within  easy  control,  and  by  the  power 
vested  in  the  Presbytery  can  assist  and  protect  isolated 
churches.  If  it  should  become  the  prevailing  form,  it 
will,  no  doubt,  be  modified  to  suit  the  circumstances. 
The  absence  of  any  bitter  sectarianism,  and  the  constant, 
free  interchange  of  thought  among  the  different  bodies 
of  Christians  are  leading  to  a  better  understanding  of 
the  good  qualities  and  the  needs  of  all.  They  have  a 
Christian  Union  of  their  own,  and  hold  quarterly  meet- 
ings in  the  various  churches  in  succession.  A  preacher  is 
selected,  and  a  programme  of  services  arranged  before- 
hand. The  meetings  are  always  well  attended,  five  or 
six  hundred  sometimes  gathering,  and  are  the  occasion 
for  the  best  efforts  of  the  native  preachers.  They  are 
held  during  the  week,  and  never  interfere  with  the  usual 
Sabbath  services ;  delegations  from  churches  in  the 
country  frequently  attend.  A  bi-monthly  conference  of 
the  native  preachers  is  held,  at  which  the  representatives 
of  all  the  Missions  meet  to  compare  notes  of  work,  and 
discuss  the  best  means  of  reaching  the  people.  These 
meetings  are  often  the  scenes  of  interesting  debates; 
the  various  methods  pursued  are  compared  and  criti- 
cised. A  record  of  the  members  admitted  to  the 
church  is  kept,  and  the  mutual  responsibility  of  keeping 
watch  over  the  scattered  groups  of  Christians  acknowl- 
edged.    The  importance   of  the    native   Christians'   all 


352  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

being  known  and  recognized  is  felt,  so  that  they  may 
be  protected  when  necessary,  warned  when  in  danger, 
and  guarded  from  relapse.  In  their  counsels  they  are 
always  open  to  receive  suggestions  from  the  missiona- 
ries; while  the  fact  of  voluntarily  assuming  this  respon- 
sibility in  the  oversight  of  the  native  Church  shows 
their  readiness  to  help  in  every  way  possible.  In  this 
conference  many  subjects  of  practical  importance  are 
discussed,  among  which  the  subject  of  foot- binding  has 
come  up ;  and  the  general  unity  of  sentiment  expressed, 
promises  much  good  in  the  future.  The  evils  of  this 
practice  are  fully  recognized,  and  the  necessity  of  con- 
stant instruction  in  the  matter  urged.  The  duty  of 
every  Christian  to  abstain  from  this  custom  is  laid  down, 
and  pastors  requested  to  preach  publicly  on  the  subject. 
This  position  of  the  native  Church  will  do  more  than 
any  influence  the  missionary  can  exert,  to  create  a  senti- 
ment against  the  practice.  The  Presbytery  of  Canton 
has  sent  to  the  churches  a  pastoral  letter  on  the  subject, 
which  is  indorsed  by  the  conference  of  native  preachers, 
and  which  brings  it  in  practical  form  before  every  mem- 
ber of  the  church.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  very  few  of  the 
Christians  bind  their  children's  feet,  yet  the  power  of 
custom  is  so  great  that  some  have  yielded.  Many  girls 
and  women  have  unbound  their  feet  after  becoming 
Christians,  with  good  effect.  Such  questions  require 
great  care  in  their  treatment;  no  absolute  rule  can  be 
adopted,  but  the  sentiment  of  the  whole  body  of  Chris- 
tians is  strongly  against  it. 

In  the  matter  of  opium,  an  equally  strong  position  has 
been  taken.      An  anti-opium  society  has  been  formed, 


The  Native  Christians.  353 

working  in  connection  with  the  anti-opium  committee 
of  the  missionary  conference,  and  associated  to  a  cer- 
tain extent  with  a  similar  society  among  the  gentry. 
Its  sphere  is  hmited,  but  the  feehng  of  opposition  to 
the  gigantic  evil  aroused  is  most  salutary.  The  invari- 
able rule  in  all  churches  is  to  refuse  baptism  to  an 
opium-smoker;  and  their  fidelity  to  this  rule  has  been 
severely  tested  in  instances  where  men  of  position  and 
influence,  addicted  to  the  habit,  have  applied  for  mem- 
bership. No  compromise  is  allowed ;  nothing  but  the 
absolute  and  permanent  breaking  up  of  the  habit  can 
avail.  So,  too,  with  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  the 
drug:  Christians  are  required  to  keep  themselves  clear 
from  all  connection  with  it,  either  in  the  way  of  per- 
sonal use  or  of  business.  The  purity  of  the  Church 
demands  decided  action  on  such  questions,  and  the 
loss  of  a  few,  who  would  be  but  doubtful  acquisitions,  is 
more  than  made  up  in  the  accession  of  moral  strength 
to  the  whole.  Analogous  to  the  question  of  intem- 
perance in  other  lands,  the  use  of  opium  requires  the 
first  and  constant  attention  of  the  Church ;  total  absti- 
nence from  the  use  of  the  drug  is  insisted  upon,  and 
made  the  absolute  condition  of  membership,  and  the 
violation  of  this  important  regulation  is  made  the  mat- 
ter of  immediate  and  strict  discipline. 

Other  questions  of  practical  interest,  such  as  the  rela- 
tion of  the  Christians  to  guilds,  the  proper  form  of  cere- 
mony in  marriages  and  in  funerals,  the  subject  of  the 
betrothal  of  children,  and  their  marriage  to  unbelievers, 
receive  attention.  The  interchange  of  opinion  secured 
is  most  beneficial,  and  the  practical  outcome  of  their 


354  ^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

deliberations  is  often  of  great  value.  Common  interests, 
common  hindrances,  common  hopes,  and  the  one  great 
source  of  comfort  to  which  they  fly,  tend  to  unite  them 
more  fully ;  and  it  is  the  prayer  of  all  who  sincerely  long 
for  the  coming  of  Christ's  kingdom  that  this  spirit  of 
unity  may  ever  prevail  among  the  churches  in  Canton, 
that  they  may  ever  recognize  each  other  as  Christians 
first,  and  be  joined  in  cordial  union.  The  results  of  Chris- 
tian education  are  becoming  manifest  in  the  management 
of  their  families  and  in  arrangements  for  the  marriage  of 
their  children.  They  appreciate  the  privilege  of  pre- 
senting their  children  to  the  Lord,  and  accept  with  grate- 
ful feeHngs  the  comfort  and  help  which  the  covenant  of 
baptism  brings.  They  show  great  care  and  affection 
for  their  little  ones,  and  manifest  a  strong  desire  to  have 
them  educated ;  and  this  desire  of  the  parent,  fulfilled 
more  largely  as  the  facilities  for  education  increase,  will 
bear  rich  fruit  in  the  future.  An  intelligent  community 
will  spring  up  that  will  command  the  respect  of  the  peo- 
ple and  exert  a  wide-spread  influence.  Many  of  them 
are  poor  and  ignorant,  knowing  only  the  rudiments  of 
the  faith ;  yet  the  deep  importance  of  trust  in  Christ  and 
constant  obedience  to  Him  is  always  found  impressed 
upon  them.  Their  lack  of  spirituality  and  the  little  zeal 
they  often  show  for  the  salvation  of  others,  are  frequent 
sources  of  anxiety  to  those  who  act  as  shepherds  to  the 
flock  in  Canton ;  but  when  their  previous  habits  of  life 
and  the  narrow  circle  of  their  daily  thoughts  are  consid- 
ered, it  is  not  so  much  to  be  wondered  at.  It  is  perhaps 
too  much  to  expect  that  all  will  be  filled  with  an  aggres- 
sive spirit,  that  will  lead  them  to  cry  in  the  streets  and 


The  Native  Christians, 


355 


lanes,  bidding  all  to  come.  It  is  enough,  perhaps,  with 
many  of  them  that  they  are  able  to  give  a  reason  for  the 
hope  that  is  in  them,  and  to  live  the  Gospel  in  their  lives. 
The  examples  of  unselfish  zeal  are  numerous.  Among 
the  children  are  found  many  little  workers,  whose  young 
hearts  glow  with  love  to  Jesus,  and  who  in  their  homes 
or  among  their  school  friends  speak  for  Him  and  urge 
others  to  become  Christians.  Among  the  young  men 
are  many  noble  spirits  who  stand  up  manfully  against 
the  ribald  jests  and  open  scoffs  of  their  companions,  and 
by  the  pure  light  of  a  Christian  example  proclaim  the 
truth  with  power.  Among  the  women  the  list  of  faith- 
ful witnesses  is  long;  and  the  number  whom  they  have 
influenced  in  the  acceptance  of  Christ  shows  what  faith- 
ful disciples  they  have  been.  Sons  look  with  gratitude 
to  mothers  through  whom  they  have  learned  of  Jesus ; 
husbands  saved  from  evil  habits  and  unbelief  by  the 
prayers  and  examples  of  wives  are  found  enjoying  the 
comforts  of  religion.  Households  now  united  in  the  wor- 
ship of  the  true  God  point  to  the  faithful  mother  or 
sister  who  first  found  the  precious  truth.  The  spectacle 
of  a  son  carrying  his  mother  two  miles  on  his  back  to 
the  Christian  church  is  one  that  attests  both  his  love  for 
her  and  his  devotion  to  his  Master.  A  man  holding  an 
umbrella  over  his  wife  in  the  street  is  a  most  unusual 
sight,  yet  the  Gospel  leads  to  such  acts  of  consideration. 
Little  girls  are  not  looked  upon  as  burdens,  but  received 
as  gifts  from  above,  and  trained  as  lambs  in  the  fold  of 
Jesus.  The  Christians  of  Canton  are,  as  a  whole,  a  noble 
company,  gathered  from  every  walk  of  life.  Assembled 
in  the  individual  churches,  or  crowding  the  largest  halls 


356  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

in  their  union  meetings,  it  is  an  inspiring  sight  to  behold 
them.  Dressed  with  care,  reverent  in  demeanor,  atten- 
tive to  the  services,  they  show  a  deep  respect  for  the 
house  of  God,  and  entering  with  real  zest  into  the  exer- 
cises, they  show  their  delight  in  worshipping  Him.  They 
form  an  aggregate  of  zeal,  intelligence,  and  personal 
worth  that  cannot  but  be  a  power  for  good.  They  are 
a  noble  monument  of  the  triumphs  of  the  Cross  already 
won  in  the  face  of  mighty  difficulties,  and  are  the  pledge 
of  greater  multitudes  to  be  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  Christ. 


Trials  of  Converts.  357 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

TRIALS   OF  CONVERTS. 

SUPERSTITION  is  ever  the  mother  of  cruelty,  and 
in  China  has  aroused  the  baser  passions  of  men  to 
oppose  with  violence  the  advance  of  the  truth.  This 
hostility  is  not  only  directed  against  the  Church  as  a 
body,  but  attacks  the  individual  members,  who  are  ex- 
posed to  numberless  trials  in  their  lives  as  Christians. 
It  requires  no  little  courage  to  brave  the  persecution 
that  is  sure  to  arise,  in  some  form,  against  converts  to 
Christianity ;  and  the  witness  for  the  truth,  borne  in  the 
face  of  prevailing  hatred  and  violence,  is  a  strong  proof 
of  their  sincerity.  There  is  scarcely  a  man,  woman,  or 
child,  among  the  four  thousand  four  hundred  Christians 
in  Canton,  who  has  not  been  exposed  to  reproach,  cal- 
umny, injustice,  or  physical  violence,  because  of  his  re- 
ligion. The  forms  which  such  treatment  assumes  show 
how  deep  the  darkness  of  error  is,  how  blind  and  unrea- 
soning its  outward  manifestation  becomes.  The  mildest 
form  in  which  it  comes  is  that  of  personal  abuse  and 
verbal  reproaches  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  The  minds  of 
the  people  are  often  filled  v/ith  the  wildest  and  most 
frightful  notions  of  the  morality  of  Christian  people ;  it 
appears  to  them,  as  they  listen  to  the  base  slanders  of 
designing  opponents,  to  be  the  very  *'  doctrine  of  devils," 


358  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon,  \ 

and  they  accuse  the  converts  of  complicity  in  all  sorts 
of  wickedness.     They  are  openly  charged  with  the  most 
unnatural  crimes.     Women  are  assailed  with  volleys  of 
abuse,  implying  conduct  not  only  most  abhorrent,  but 
utterly   impossible   under    the    circumstances.      False- 
hoods, the  vilest  ever  conceived,  originally  the  fruit  of 
the  base  ingenuity  of  unprincipled  men,  are  repeated        I 
as  truth,  and  widely  believed.     In  some  places  public        | 
notices  are  posted  embodying  these  slanders,  and  blank 
forms  for  deeds  of  sale  or  lease  of  property  distributed,        ; 
in  which  Christian  chapels  and  schools  are  classed  with        1 
gambling-places,  houses  for  receiving  stolen  goods,  and        ' 
those  for  the  basest  of  immoral  purposes ;   and,  on  the        ' 
ground  of  their  evil  character,  the  people  are  forbidden        1 
to  sell  or  rent  for  such  purposes.     In  consequence  of 
these  things,  Christians  are  often  branded  as  immoral,        '\ 
lost  to  all  sense  of  propriety,  deceived  by  pernicious        j 
teaching.      In  going  through  the  streets  they  are    in-        j 
suited  by  vile  epithets,  and  held  up  to  reproach  as  the 
"  offscouring  of  the  earth."     If  a  man  brings  his  wife 
from  his  home  in  the  country  to  be  instructed  in  the 
school,  the  worst  construction  possible  is  put  upon  his 
action  ;  and  perhaps  a  resolution  is  passed  by  the  village 
authorities  forbidding  her  return,  lest  the  town  should 
be  contaminated.     Nothing  but  the  deep  conviction  of       ; 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  power  of  God  to  assist, 
can  sustain  them  in  the  face  of  such   calumnies.      In        \ 
many  places  they  are  able  to  live  down  these  slanders, 
and  by  pure  and  honest  lives  command  the  respect  of       ; 
the  people.     It  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  unrea-        • 
soning  hatred  of  the  ignorant  and  debased,  that  they       ; 


Trials  of  Converts.  359 

charge  upon  Christians  the  very  practices  with  which 
they  are  themselves  most  deeply  stained,  and  denounce 
them  as  fit  only  for  destruction  in  consequence.  They 
are  always  called  "  disciples  of  the  foreigners,"  **  the 
followers  of  the  red-haired  devils,"  and  are  often  re- 
garded as  spies  and  traitors  in  collusion  with  the  enemies 
of  the  nation. 

The  trials  encountered  in  the  family  are  often  most 
severe.  A  son  becomes  a  Christian,  and  is  covered 
with  reproaches  as  a  reprobate  from  the  faith  of  his 
fathers ;  he  is  accused  of  unfilial  conduct,  —  the  worst 
charge  that  can  be  brought  against  a  man  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Chinese.  The  tombs  and  tablets  will  be  neglected, 
and  the  spirits  of  the  dead  reduced  to  beggary.  The 
parents  loudly  lament  the  dismal  fate  brought  on  them 
by  their  recreant  child,  who  has  been  deceived  by  the  se- 
ductive teaching  of  the  foreigner.  "  Oh,  oh,"  the  mother 
cries,  '*  that  I  should  live  to  see  this  day,  to  see  my  sort 
cast  off  his  father  and  mother,  desert  the  graves  of  his 
ancestors,  and  bring  this  disgrace  on  the  family !  "  and 
perhaps  will  beat  him  with  rods  to  drive  out  the  evil 
spirits  which  are  supposed  to  possess  him.  One  of  our 
young  men  was  chained  for  weeks,  under  the  belief  that 
he  was  suffering  from  some  occult  spell;  but  he  pa- 
tiently and  kindly  assured  them  of  his  sanity,  and  was 
released;  his  experience  only  increasing  his  desire  to 
bring  his  friends  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

A  young  man  of  unusual  talent  and  of  good  family 
was  brought  to  study  the  truth.  His  attendance  at  the 
chapel  resulted  in  his  acceptance  of  it  as  the  Word  of 
Life,  but   the  habit  of  using  opium  stood  in  the  way 


360  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

of  his  reception  into  the  church.  His  full  conviction  of 
the  truth  was  shown  on  the  occasion  of  an  idol  proces- 
sion, in  which  a  popular  local  divinity  was  carried  back 
and  forth  from  his  shrine  to  call  down  rain  upon  the 
parched  earth.  Ascending  a  platform  near  the  hall 
where  the  idol  was  temporarily  received,  he  boldly  de- 
nounced the  folly  and  uselessness  of  such  ceremonies, 
proclaiming  the  sovereignty  of  the  one  true  God,  in 
whose  hands  were  the  destinies  of  all  men,  and  who 
gave  "  to  all  men  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things."  He 
was  interrupted  by  the  jeers  of  some  companions,  who 
demanded  of  him,  "  How  much  do  the  missionaries  pay 
you  for  such  harangues?"  He  replied  that  so  far  from 
receiving  anything  from  them,  he  was  not  yet  a  member 
of  the  church  ;  but  he  knew  the  doctrine  they  preached 
was  true,  and  was  urged  by  an  uncontrollable  impulse 
to  proclaim  it  to  the  people.  Spiritual  help  was  given 
him  to  break  off  the  opium  habit,  and  the  way  thus 
opened  for  his  baptism.  His  father  was  indifferent ;  but 
his  mother  opposed  him  in  every  way.  She  would  hide 
his  shoes  and  clothes,  so  that  he  was  often  late  at  the 
service,  or  dressed  in  laborer's  clothes.  She  would  plead 
with  him  to  return  to  his  old  ways;  and  he  would 
answer,  "  Mother,  am  I  not  a  better  son  now  than  I  was 
before  I  became  a  Christian?  I  do  not  gamble;  I  do 
not  smoke  opium ;  I  keep  myself  pure,  and  love  you  a 
hundred-fold  more  than  ever."  Unable  to  understand 
the  change  that  had  come  over  him,  she  would  say,  "  I 
would  rather  have  you  a  gambler,  an  opium-smoker,  a 
profligate,  than  to  have  you  a  Christian."  All  the  fresh 
feelings  of  love  and  reverence  which  his  Christianity  had 


Trials  of  Converts.  361 

kindled  toward  his  mother  made  the  bitterness  of  her 
reproaches  the  harder  to  bear;  but  he  remained  firm, 
professed  his  faith,  and  is  an  active  member  and  an  orna- 
ment of  the  church  in  that  city.  Trials  of  another  kind 
also  beset  his  path.  Associated  with  his  father  in  busi- 
ness, his  duty  was  often  to  entertain  the  richer  customers 
that  came.  The  passing  of  the  opium-pipe  forms  an 
important  part  of  polite  entertainment ;  this,  as  a  Chris- 
tian, he  could  not  do.  His  refusal  was  taken  as  a  slight, 
and  business  began  to  fall  off,  so  that  his  father  became 
alarmed,  and  accused  him  of  neglecting  the  interest  of 
the  firm.  He  has  stood  the  test  of  these  trials,  and  is 
now  in  a  position  where  he  is  full  master  of  his  own 
time  and  conduct. 

A  leading  man  in  one  of  the  villages  near  Canton 
became  an  applicant  for  baptism,  and  the  day  fixed 
for  his  reception  was  his  birthday.  We  congratulated 
him  on  the  happy  coincidence ;  but  his  mother,  strong 
in  her  superstition,  interposed,  and  forbade  his  join- 
ing the  church  on  that  day.  She  disliked  his  being 
a  Christian,  but  had  held  her  peace  until  the  day  was 
fixed;  and  as  it  was  the  day  on  which  he  had  been  given 
to  her,  she  begged  him,  for  her  sake,  not  to  incur  the 
chances  of  misfortune  by  taking  such  a  step  on  that  day. 
The  day  being  unimportant,  he  yielded  to  the  wishes  of 
his  mother,  at  the  same  time  protesting  against  the  su- 
perstitious motive  that  prompted  her  request. 

Lee-yen,  a  Christian  returned  from  California,  was 
greatly  tried  by  his  family.  In  weak  health,  he  was 
unable  to  endure  the  hardship  of  farm  labor,  and  had 
tried  various  employments  without  success.     His  wife 


362  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

and  mother  charged  his  misfortunes  upon  his  religion, 
and  urged  him  to  renounce  it.  He  became  a  student- 
preacher,  and  this  excited  their  anger  still  more;  his 
wife  repeatedly  threatened  suicide,  and  on  one  occasion 
tried  to  strangle  herself.  His  home  life  was  a  long  and 
bitter  experience  of  opposition,  but  his  faith  prevailed ; 
their  open  hostility  ceased,  his  wife  relented,  and  even 
joined  him  in  acts  of  worship  to  Jesus. 

Mo-Hing,  who  returned  from  Los  Angeles,  became 
a  preacher  of  unusual  ability.  Full  of  gentleness  and 
deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  Master,  his  desire 
was  to  bring  the  truth  to  his  own  family ;  but  instead  of 
the  joy  he  hoped  to  cause,  he  was  received  with  storms 
of  abuse.  Their  indignation  knew  no  bounds ;  his  wife 
and  mother  heaped  reproaches  upon  him  in  a  ceaseless 
stream.  He  was  in  charge  of  a  mission  out-station ;  but 
his  wife  refused  to  accompany  him  to  the  place,  yet 
complained  of  his  neglect  in  separating  himself  from 
her.  His  young  brother  became  his  pupil,  and  soon 
professed  conversion  ;  on  his  return  home,  he  was  beaten, 
imprisoned  in  a  room,  and  subjected  to  great  cruelty  to 
compel  him  to  recant.  Mo-Hing  hastened  to  his  rescue, 
but  could  not  prevail  on  the  mother  to  allow  him  to 
return  to  the  station.  Excuse  after  excuse  was  made. 
The  field  work  was  behindhand,  and  he  could  not  be 
spared.  This  objection  was  met  by  Mo-Hing  and  the 
missionary  who  accompanied  him  turning  husbandmen 
for  the  time,  and  hoeing  the  sweet  potatoes  and  other 
crops  requiring  attention.  The  boy,  however,  was  not 
released,  all  their  efforts  only  extracting  a  promise, 
never  fulfilled,  that  he  should  follow  them  to  the  station 


Trials  of  Converts.  363 

in  a  few  days.  Every  day  beholds  the  striking  fulfil- 
ment of  the  words  of  our  Lord,  *'  A  man's  foes  shall  be 
they  of  his  own  household."  Natural  affection  is  con- 
verted into  bitter  enmity ;  the  ties  of  family  life  are  un- 
bound and  turned  into  whips  of  scorpions,  by  which  the 
hearts  now  filled  with  Christian  love  are  stung  and 
wounded. 

Old  Chiu-Tak-chiu,  a  paralytic,  received  the  truth, 
and  was  happy  in  the  hope  it  inspired,  but  the  spirit 
of  evil  was  aroused  in  his  wife  and  friends,  who  de- 
serted him  and  left  him  to  starve  in  his  helplessness, 
because  he  was  a  Christian ;  he  was  saved  by  the  timely 
help  of  others,  and  sustained  until  his  death  by  the 
charity  of  Christian  friends. 

The  intensity  of  hatred  that  can  be  aroused  was 
strikingly  shown  in  the  case  of  Ng-Oon,  a  Banner-man 
in  the  city.  His  mother  drove  him  from  his  home 
by  her  reproaches,  followed  him  through  the  streets 
and  to  the  houses  of  the  neighbors,  accusing  him 
publicly  of  every  form  of  wickedness.  He  bore  it  all 
meekly,  ever  hoping  she  would  be  brought  to  know 
the  truth.  She  accused  him  before  the  officials,  causing 
him  to  lose  his  position  as  a  soldier,  and  the  monthly 
allowance  attached,  thus  cutting  off  the  means  of  her 
own  support  as  well.  She  carried  the  matter  to  the 
higher  tribunal,  taking  advantage  of  a  custom  still  in 
vogue,  that  when  parents  have  a  son  who  is  worthless 
and  incorrigible,  they  may  deliver  him  to  the  magistrate, 
to  be  exposed  in  the  street  with  the  kang,  or  broad 
wooden  collar,  around  his  neck  as  an  example  of  incura- 
ble badness.     She  went  to  the  magistrate  with  her  tale 


364  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

of  falsehood,  but  was  checked  by  the  threat  that  if  her 
charges  were  not  sustained  they  would  recoil  upon  her 
own  head.  Through  all  this  bitter  experience  he  main- 
tained an  attitude  of  kindness  and  forgiveness,  proving 
the  falseness  of  every  reproach  by  unremitting  attention. 
Her  insane  persecution  reached  such  a  point  that  it  was 
deemed  best  for  all  concerned  that  he  should  leave  the 
place,  the  whole  neighborhood  concurring  in  the  opinion 
that  he  was  driven  to  such  a  step  by  his  mother's  outra- 
geous treatment.  Another  Banner-man,  of  more  than 
usual  ability,  suffered  the  loss  of  all  for  Christ.  Engaged 
to  be  married  and  possessed  of  a  prosperous  business, 
he  found  himself  the  object  of  suspicion  and  the  victim 
of  fraud.  The  family  of  his  betrothed  renounced  him, 
broke  off  the  engagement,  a  step  allowed  only  in  ex- 
treme cases;  his  partners  in  business,  knowing  how 
difficult  it  would  be  for  a  Christian  to  secure  redress, 
robbed  him  of  his  money  and  broke  up  his  business. 
He  was  driven  forth,  homeless,  friendless^  and  almost 
penniless,  to  seek  his  fortune  in  another  land. 

Harsh  as  are  the  trials  to  which  men  are  exposed,  they 
are  not  equal  to  those  which  meet  the  girls  and  women. 
The  full  tale  of  suffering  which  Christian  women  in 
China  have  to  bear  can  never  be  told.  It  is  not  simply 
the  bitter  trial  of  words  of  hate  that  scorch  the  heart, 
the  curses  that  fall  like  pitiless  hail  upon  them,  the 
reproaches  that  grieve  though  they  cannot  defile,  but 
the  physical  violence  to  which  they  are  subjected  that 
crushes  them.  It  is  not  the  wild  rage  of  some  general 
storm  of  persecution,  but  the  constant  burden  of  ill 
treatment  in  their  own  homes  that  is  most  trying.    When 


Trials  of  Converts,  365 

girls  apply  for  baptism  the  consent  of  their  parents  is 
obtained,  when  possible,  that  the  trials  of  their  home 
life  may  be  lessened ;  but  this  is  not  always  attainable, 
and  the  young  heroines  must  brave  the  opposition  of  all 
to  whom  they  should  naturally  look  for  sympathy  and  pro- 
tection, that  they  may  not  fall  under  the  condemnation 
of  those  who  love  ''  father  and  mother  more  than  Christ." 
The  severest  trials  of  those  who  have  not  Christian  par- 
ents usually  come  at  the  time  of  their  marriage.     Their 
hands  have  been  bestowed  by  their  parents  or  guardians 
upon  those  chosen  by  them ;   and  many  idolatrous  rites 
attend  the  marriage  ceremony,  in  which  their  fidelity  is 
sorely  tried.    Then  follows  a  life  of  which  no  proper  idea 
can  be  gained  beforehand.     An  inmate  of  her  husband's 
house,  she  submits  to  his  mother  as  her  own ;  and  often 
the  fact  of  her  being  a  Christian  is  made  the  pretext  for 
a  ceaseless  round  of  petty  persecutions.     From  morning 
till  night  she  will  be  assailed  with  accusations  against 
the  Christians  and  unjust  remarks  on  her  own  conduct. 
Disregarding  the  unselfish  devotion  which  the  Christian 
daughter-in-law  shows,  they  will  hold  her  up  to  the  re- 
proach and  scorn  of  the  family,  of  the  neighborhood, 
and  the  passing  visitor,  as  wanting  in  all  womanly  vir- 
tues.    If  her  feet  are  of  the  natural  size,  they  may  com- 
pel her  to  have  them  bound,  as  was  done  in  the  case 
of  beautiful  A-Hung.     Transferred  from  the  pure  and 
peaceful  atmosphere  of  the  boarding-school  to  the  jeal- 
ous, carping,  exacting  life  of  a  heathen  household,  she 
began  a  life  of  trial.     Besides  the   daily  reproach  and 
insult  which  her  husband  and  mother  inflicted  upon  her, 
she  was  forced  to  put  her  feet  into  bandages,  and  be 


366  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

subjected  to  the  excruciating  torture  of  having  them 
compressed.  As  the  cruel  treatment  went  on  for  weeks 
and  months,  she  was  oftentimes  compelled  to  shriek  out 
in  the  intensity  of  her  suffering;  as  a  result  she  was 
wrecked  in  health  and  beauty.  These  misfortunes,  in- 
stead of  exciting  pity,  only  increased  the  ill  treatment 
of  the  family. 

The  opposition  of  their  immediate  relations  often 
leads  to  their  ejection  from  the  clan,  and  robs  them 
of  their  rights  as  citizens.  Failure  to  perform  the  rites 
of  worship  or  attend  the  gathering  of  the  clans  cuts 
them  off  from  the  privileges  so  highly  prized ;  they  are 
disgraced  in  the  eyes  of  their  acquaintances,  and  the  way 
closed  for  them  in  seeking  redress  of  grievances.  They 
can  be  imposed  upon  with  impunity,  and  are  subjected 
to  innumerable  petty  frauds  and  annoyances  in  conse- 
quence. They  are  declared  to  be  enemies  of  the  public 
good,  working  against  the  time-honored  customs  and 
beliefs  of  their  fathers,  deserving  only  the  contempt  of  all 
good  citizens.  They  have  no  standing  in  their  villages ; 
their  petitions  to  the  magistrates  will  not  be  received ; 
and  their  lives  are  frequently  in  danger.  This  is  not  of 
course  the  fate  of  all,  but  may  happen  to  any  one.  The 
return  of  a  Christian  to  his  native  place  is  often  made 
the  occasion  of  testing  his  adherence  to  old  customs. 
Wisdom  and  tact  on  his  part  may  avoid  an  open  rupture, 
but  if  his  opponents  are  anxious  to  bring  about  a  colli- 
sion, the  task  is  not  difficult.  Abuse  and  violence  usually 
follow  the  public  refusal  to  bestow  a  share  of  the  roast 
pig,  the  formal  way  of  cutting  a  man  off  from  the  clan ; 
the  blows  and  harsh  words  of  reproach  from  the  heads  of 


Trials  of  Converts.  367 

the  clan  are  soon  known  over  the  country,  and  endless 
annoyances  result. 

In  San-ui,  Lee-Keng-oo  suffered  greatly  from  his 
relatives.  His  fields  were  fraudulently  taken,  and  his 
share  in  the  rice  refused ;  the  doors  of  his  house  were 
walled  up  to  prevent  his  entrance ;  he  was  beaten  in  the 
street,  and  exposed  to  numberless  indignities.  The 
magistrate  refused  to  receive  his  petitions  for  redress, 
but  listened  to  the  version  of  his  uncles,  who  combined 
against  him.  He  was  expelled  from  the  clan ;  his  wife, 
mother  and  children  exposed  to  many  trials  because 
he  was  a  Christian.  The  treaties  guarantee  protection 
to  native  converts;  but  many  difficulties  stand  in  the 
way  of  securing  to  them  the  advantages  of  the  provision 
made.  The  importance  of  having  the  native  Church 
grow  up  self-reliant  renders  it  unwise  to  interfere  in 
every  case  of  persecution.  Were  this  done,  the  hope 
of  receiving  help  in  their  local  difficulties  would 
influence  many  to  come  under  the  protection  of  the 
missionary;  so  that  except  in  extreme  cases,  the 
help  of  the  consul  is  never  solicited.  The  diplo- 
matic regulations  require  that  all  intercourse  with  the 
Chinese  officials  must  be  carried  on  through  the  con- 
sul, so  that  the  missionary  is  debarred  in  a  great 
measure  from  bringing  matters  personally  before  the 
officials. 

The  sympathy  of  the  officials  with  the  offenders  is 
often  the  greatest  obstacle  to  obtaining  just  decisions. 
The  story  of  Wong-Fook  shows  this  in  a  remarkable 
way.  A  barber  by  trade,  he  left  his  home  and  opened 
a  shop  in  a  village  sixty  miles  distant,  leaving  his  family 


368  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

in  the  city  of  Pok-lo.  Yielding  to  the  influence  of  a 
notorious  character,  his  wife  deserted  him,  and  allowed 
his  daughter  to  be  kidnapped.  The  facts  were  all  well 
known,  and  the  name  of  the  man  who  had  blighted  his 
home  was  familiar  to  the  officers.  Deeply  concerned 
for  the  fate  of  the  girl,  then  twelve  years  of  age,  I  gave 
all  the  assistance  in  my  power,  and  accompanied  by  the 
native  assistant,  went  in  person  to  the  mandarin's  office. 
A  petition  was  drawn  up,  the  facts  recorded,  and  men 
sent  out  to  arrest  the  culprit.  The  mention  of  the  man's 
name  called  forth  the  remark  of  the  official :  "  Lee-Hap, 
oh,  yes,  we  know  him,  —  a  disreputable  character :  we  will 
bring  him  to  justice."  A  delay  of  several  days  being 
necessary,  I  left  Wong-Fook  with  the  native  preacher 
in  charge  of  the  case.  When  Lee -Hap  appeared,  he 
entered  a  counter-charge,  accusing  the  father  of  de- 
serting his  family,  who,  but  for  him,  would  have  been 
in  beggary,  denounced  him  as  a  Christian,  and  openly 
insulted  him  in  the  presence  of  the  mandarin.  The 
magistrate,  no  doubt  influenced  by  a  bribe,  treated 
Wong-Fook  with  the  greatest  indignity,  compelled  him 
to  prostrate  himself,  and  go  through  an  examination  in 
the  attitude  of  a  criminal,  dismissed  him  with  the  sever- 
est censure,  warned  him  to  leave  the  town,  and  declared 
him  deserving  of  the  punishment  he  had  tried  to  bring 
on  the  other  party.  The  poor  old  father  was  compelled 
to  drop  the  case  and  leave  his  child  to  her  fate,  nor 
could  we  interfere  further  in  his  behalf.  A  paragraph 
appeared,  a  few  weeks  later,  in  a  Hong-Kong  paper,  in 
which  it  was  said  that  a  suspicious  character,  having  a 
young  girl  in  his  charge,  of  the  same  name  and  from 


Trials  of  Converts,  369 

the  same  town,  was  arrested  as  he  was  about  to  take 
passage  to  Macao ;  but  as  no  evidence  that  he  was 
not  her  father,  or  that  he  meant  to  sell  her,  could  be 
found,  he  was  discharged.  It  was  doubtless  old  Wong's 
daughter  taken  to  Macao,  where  all  hope  of  tracing 
her  in  the  evil  resorts  that  abound  in  that  city  was  at 
an  end. 

The  loss  of  money  and  property  is  the  frequent  con- 
sequence of  the  profession  of  Christianity.  Leung- Yem 
returned  from  Los  Angeles  with  a  few  hundred  dollars. 
His  father's  house  was  old  and  in  bad  condition,  and  he 
felt  no  little  pride  in  having  the  means  of  providing  a 
comfortable  home  for  his  parents  in  their  old  age.  He 
was  advised  to  be  cautious,  and  not  risk  all  his  money; 
but  he  invested  all  the  earnings  of  years  in  the  enter- 
prise. A  lot  was  secured,  the  materials  purchased  and 
brought  to  the  place,  and  the  foundation  begun,  when 
the  villagers,  perceiving  that  no  idolatrous  ceremonies 
had  been  performed,  no  lucky  day  chosen,  rose  in  a 
body,  and  forbade  the  work  to  proceed.  Fearing  that 
his  disregard  of  their  customs  would  bring  ill  luck  upon 
the  whole  town,  they  insisted  on  his  submitting  to  their 
requirements.  Refusing  to  comply,  he  was  driven  from 
the  place;  his  money  sunk  in  the  building  materials 
was  lost  to  him,  and  he  returned  to  the  city  downcast 
in  spirit,  with  his  mind  made  up  to  leave  the  country. 
Faithful  to  his  obligations  as  a  Christian,  he  has  had  the 
joy  of  seeing  his  father  converted,  and  is  now  preparing 
himself  for  medical  work;  but  the  loss  of  his  money 
through  the  perverse  superstitions  of  his  neighbors  is  a 
stern  proof  to  him  of  the  power  of  error  in  his  country. 

24 


370  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

He  is  not  alone  in  such  treatment.  Kwan-Loy  and  his 
brother  each  inherited  a  house  from  their  father;  their 
profession  of  Christianity  cut  them  off  from  the  sympa- 
thy and  association  of  their  native  town,  and  their  elder 
brother,  intrenching  himself  behind  the  general  feeling 
of  hostility,  proceeded  to  appropriate  their  inheritance. 
One  house  was  torn  down,  and  the  materials  sold  piece- 
meal; the  other  was  leased,  and  the  rent  appropriated. 
The  ill  favor  with  which  these  Christian  brothers  are 
regarded  prevents  them  from  interfering  to  save  their 
property,  the  decree  having  already  gone  forth  that  they 
are  aliens  from  the  clan  of  their  fathers. 

The  name  of  Siu-Shek-lin  is  one  well  known  in  Can- 
ton. He  is  the  Christian  contractor  who  has  erected  sev* 
eral  of  the  finest  structures  in  the  city ;  he  is  a  respected 
member  of  the  Wesleyan  church,  and  shows  his  fidelity 
in  many  ways.  Years  ago,  when  he  became  a  Chris- 
tian, he  was  exposed  to  great  persecution  in  his  native 
town ;  his  business  was  broken  up,  his  name  maligned, 
and  finally  the  villagers  expelled  him  from  their  midst, 
saying  it  was  ''  bad  luck  for  the  town  to  have  a  Chris- 
tian in  it."  What  appeared  disaster  to  him  has  re- 
sulted in  material  good,  and  brought  him  an  extended 
business  that  would  never  have  come  in  his  little  native 
town. 

Superstition  and  idolatry  are  so  constantly  associated 
with  every  phase  of  life  and  business  that  the  profession 
of  Christianity  often  leads  to  the  discharge  of  a  man 
from  employment,  and  closes  the  way  for  his  entrance  to 
any  of  the  trades.  A  shop-boy  is  not  only  expected 
to  sweep  out  and  attend  to  the  shop,  but  to  light  the 


Trials  of  Converts.  371 


incense  for  worship  on  the  httle  altars ;  and  the  refusal 
to  perform  such  offices  will  probably  cause  his  prompt 
dismissal.     The  guilds  which  bind  the  different  trades 
together  in  associations  for  mutual  assistance  have  many 
heathen  rites   connected   with   them,  which   Christians 
cannot  observe.      In  the  guild  of  shoemakers,  for  in- 
stance, the  apprentice  is  required  to  sweep  the  shop  out 
in  the  morning,  light  the  incense,  and  provide  oil  for 
the  lamp  in  the  shrine  of  the  earth-god.     This  prevents 
Christians  from  entering  such  a  trade.     In  the  course 
of  the  year,  contributions  are  levied  for  processions  in 
which  the  patron  deity  of  the  guild  is  carried  through 
the  streets,  and  a  celebration  in  which  idolatry  is  mixed 
up  with  general  hilarity.     The  refusal  to  contribute  for 
such  purposes  is  made  the  ground  for  expulsion  from 
the  guild,  which  usually  means  that  a  man  must  give  up 
his  trade,  as  little  hope  of  employment  is  found  outside 
the  guild.     So  with  all  the  trades.     The  Christian  is  not 
only  regarded  with  suspicion,  but  frequently  expelled 
from  the  association,  and  cut  off  from  the  exercise  of  his 
handicraft,  and  Christian  youth  debarred  from  entering 
as  apprentices.     In  a  country  where  the  people  seeking 
work  so  far  outnumber  those  for  whose  services  there 
is  a  demand,  this  becomes  a  serious  question.     As  the 
number  of  Christians  increase,  they,  too,  will  be  able  to 
form  combinations  for  their  own  mutual  help  and  pro- 
tection, so  that  trials  from  this  source  will,  we   hope, 
become  less  in  the  future.     Besides  these  guilds,  each 
street  and  ward  has  its  special  feasts  and  processions ; 
and  on  the  occasion  of  the  anniversary  of  some  idol, 
the  building  or  repairing  of  temples,  or  thank-offerings 


372  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

for  protection  from  fire  in  the  vicinity,  a  tax  is  levied 
on  every  house  and  shop.  The  exemption  of  Christians 
from  such  demands  is  officially  acknowledged  in  a  proc- 
lamation from  the  foreign  office,  in  which  it  is  expressly 
stated  that  such  things  being  contrary  to  their  religion, 
they  cannot  be  required.  While  in  all  public  works, 
improvement  of  streets,  construction  of  roads,  and  such 
like,  they  are  expected  to  pay  their  share,  yet,  in  what- 
ever pertains  to  the  worship  of  idols  or  ceremonies  con- 
trary to  the  teachings  of  the  Gospel,  they  are  exempt. 
The  publication  and  distribution  of  this  decree,  secured 
for  Protestants  through  the  kind  offices  of  Minister  An- 
gell,  has  had  a  good  influence  in  protecting  Christians 
from  constant  demands,  and  persecution  in  case  of  re- 
fusal in  such  matters.  The  evil,  however,  still  exists, 
and  the  malice  shown  is  most  evident.  In  Shek-lung  a 
procession  in  honor  of  the  earth-god  required  a  tax  of 
two  cents  from  the  shop  of  one  of  the  Christians,  which 
he  refused  to  pay.  The  smallness  of  the  sum  was  suffi- 
cient to  prove  that  it  was  not  refused  from  a  mercenary 
spirit.  Some  with  less  stamina  might  have  handed  it 
over  to  save  trouble ;  but  a  deep  principle  was  involved, 
and  the  man  could  not  compromise  his  Christian  fidelity 
even  to  the  extent  of  giving  two  cents  for  idol  worship. 
His  refusal  excited  general  hostility;  the  people  of  the 
street  combined  against  him,  and  tried  to  drive  him  out, 
but  were  unsuccessful.  They  then  withdrew  their  cus- 
tom, he  being  a  barber,  and  for  weeks  his  receipts  were 
not  sufficient  to  buy  him  rice.  The  two  cents  cost  him 
many  dollars,  but  the  tide  turned  at  last  in  his  favor, 
and  he  now  pursues  his  calling  unmolested. 


Trials  of  Converts,  373 

The  trials  of  the  women  in  Canton,  as  they  maintain 
their  faith  in  the  midst  of  opposition  in  their  homes, 
and  in  the  face  of  reproaches  as  they  attend  Christian 
services,  are  great;  but  in  the  country  districts  they  are 
often  more  severe.  Few  in  number,  isolated  from  each 
other,  without  sympathy  of  any  sort,  their  burdens 
weigh  more  heavily  upon  them.  They  are  often  de- 
barred from  the  comfort  and  help  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship by  the  cruel  calumnies  of  their  own  people.  At 
Chik-hom  a  small  company  of  Christian  women  had 
been  gathered ;  faithfully  attending  the  services  they 
had  received  much  comfort  and  help ;  but  the  rough 
idlers  of  the  place,  repeating  the  vilest  slanders,  aroused 
a  general  feeling  of  hostility  against  them.  In  spite  of 
the  threats  made,  they  still  came  to  the  services;  and 
the  firmness  with  which  they  bore  all  the  reproach 
which  these  wicked  men  heaped  upon  them  was  worthy 
of  all  praise.  Through  crowds  of  vile  wretches,  panting 
out  the  most  offensive  epithets,  and  pouring  forth  a 
stream  of  the  basest  slanders,  that  made  us,  who  could 
hear  them,  fairly  quiver  with  indignation,  they  made 
their  way  to  the  place  of  worship.  These  hostile  demon- 
strations culminated  in  a  mob,  in  which  the  lives  of  the 
missionaries  and  native  Christians  were  threatened,  but 
which  was  quelled  by  the  assistance  of  the  mandarin, 
before  any  acts  of  violence  had  been  perpetrated.  On 
the  Sabbath,  the  chapel  was  besieged  by  a  crowd  of  evil 
men  who  threatened  the  destruction  of  all,  if  the  women 
were  admitted ;  anxious  for  their  safety,  we  sent  word 
to  them  not  to  come,  and  a  general  outbreak  of  violence 
was  avoided.     They  did  not  wholly  escape,  however; 


374  '^^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

some  in  their  homes,  others  among  neighbors,  were  as- 
sailed in  the  basest  manner.  One,  who  was  preparing  to 
attend  the  service,  was  beaten  by  her  nephew,  and  treated 
in  the  most  brutal  manner,  she  and  her  little  son  being 
compelled  to  flee  to  another  village  and  remain  in 
concealment  for  some  time.  In  no  instance  did  any  of 
these  women  so  persecuted  prove  false  to  their  religion, 
but  grasping  with  a  simple  faith  the  glad  hope  of  salva- 
tion it  had  brought  to  them,  stood  fast  in  the  Lord.  In 
such  cases  we  have  the  right  to  appeal  to  the  mandarins ; 
but  little  good  is  secured.  If,  on  the  one  hand,  the  offi- 
cer fails  to  obtain  redress  and  guarantee  protection,  as 
is  sometimes  the  case,  the  people  say,  "  We  have  noth- 
ing to  fear,  we  can  treat  them  as  we  please ;  there  is  no 
one  to  call  us  to  account."  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
officers  exert  themselves  and  the  offenders  are  punished, 
it  is  always  treasured  up  as  a  grievance  by  the  people, 
and  made  the  occasion  for  secret  assaults ;  so  that  they 
are  placed  between  two  fires,  and  must  meekly  bear 
such  trials  and  reproaches  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and 
their  soul's  salvation.  I  have  known  men  whose  oxen 
and  farming  utensils  were  stolen  because  they  were 
Christians,  but  who  did  not  dare  to  seek  redress,  lest 
all  they  had  should  be  taken.  The  Christians  in  Canton 
have  a  deep  claim  upon  the  sympathy  of  all  God's  peo- 
ple. Were  they  all  gathered  into  communities,  their 
trials  would  be  less  hard  to  bear ;  but  scattered  over  the 
land,  oftentimes  removed  from  all  sympathy,  without 
the  sight  of  a  fellow-Christian  for  months  or  years,  it 
may  be,  they  need  the  strongest  help  to  sustain  them. 
Those  who  live  in  the  full  light  and  comfort  of  Christian 


Trials  of  Converts,  375 

lands  cannot  well  appreciate  the  desolation,  the  cruelty, 
the  hatred,  that  fall  to  their  lot.  No  stronger  proof  of 
their  sincerity  could  be  asked,  than  their  readiness  to 
profess  Christ  in  the  face  of  all  the  trials  which  they 
know  will  beset  them ;  and  no  more  conclusive  evidence 
that  the  truth  of  God  has  taken  deep  root  in  their  hearts, 
than  the  fidelity  with  which  they  cling  to  their  faith, 
against  all  the  schemes  of  friends  and  enemies  to  win 
them  back  to  their  former  misbeliefs. 


376  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


CHAPTER  XX. 

TESTS   OF   FAITH. 

THE  subjects  of  this  and  the  preceding  chapter  are 
in  some  respects  identical,  but  the  lines  are  not 
entirely  coincident ;  every  trial  through  which  the  con- 
vert passes  is  not  of  necessity  a  test  of  faith,  while  the 
most  conclusive  tests  of  faith  are  not  always  found  in 
the  sphere  of  trials.  The  question  as  to  the  real  char- 
acter of  Chinese  Christians  is  one  that  comes  up  con- 
tinually, and  the  demand  is  made,  '*  What  evidence  is 
forthcoming  to  show  that  they  have  been  truly  con- 
verted?" "In  the  face  of  all  the  doubt  that  has  been 
cast  over  their  sincerity,  what  proofs  can  be  adduced  to 
show  that  the  truth  has  taken  a  vital  hold  upon  their 
hearts?"  All  who  are  familiar  with  the  lives  of  our 
Christians  in  Canton  will  no  doubt  agree  in  the  state- 
ment, that  the  power  of  God  is  nowhere  more  signally 
manifested  than  in  the  conversion  of  men  and  women  in 
China.  The  proofs  of  this  are  of  many  kinds.  Men 
long  addicted  to  the  use  of  opium,  and  bound  by  the 
chains  of  a  habit  stronger  even  than  the  craving  for 
strong  drink,  have  been  so  transformed  by  the  simple 
power  of  the  Gospel,  as  to  be  able  to  shake  off  the 
opium  habit  and  live  ever  after  free  from  it.  Gamblers 
and    men    stained    by   unnamable    crimes    have    been 


Tests  of  Faith,  377 


changed  by  it  into  honest,  upright,  God-fearing  men. 
There  are  in  Canton  men  and  women  who  have  en- 
dangered their  Hves  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  There  are 
/those  who  have  been  robbed  of  their  property  and 
/  beaten  within  an  inch  of  their  hves,  because  they  would 
■  not  conform  to  idolatrous  customs.  Kwan-Loy,  as  he 
preached  in  Kau-Kong,  with  the  offer  of  the  reward  of 
five  hundred  dollars  for  his  head,  posted  in  the  market 
place,  is  an  example  of  fidelity  that  needs  no  praise  of 
ours  to  commend  it.  His  companion,  Lo-Look,  the  lame 
physician,  the  helpless  victim  of  the  mob  that  destroyed 
the  preaching-hall,  gave  proof  of  his  Christ-like  spirit 
in  another  way.  Prevented  from  escaping  by  his  infirm- 
ity, he  sat  in  his  chair  while  the  enraged  mob  tore  up 
the  furniture  and  pelted  his  unprotected  head  with  the 
broken  fragments  of  benches  and  chairs.  His  medicine- 
chest  was  destroyed,  and  the  contents  strewed  over  the 
floor;  as  one  of  the  ruffians,  in  his  eager  assault  upon 
what  still  remained,  was  about  to  step  on  a  broken  bottle, 
Lo-Look,  unmindful  of  himself,  called  to  him,  "  Beware, 
or  you  will  cut  your  foot."  It  was  a  severe  test  of  their 
fidelity  when  these  two  devoted  men  returned  to  the 
place  a  few  weeks  later,  prepared  to  sacrifice  their  lives, 
if  need  be,  in  bringing  the  Gospel  to  the  people  of  that 
crowded  district.  Weak  women  and  young  girls  have 
endured,  without  flinching,  treatment  that  would  make 
strong  men  shudder.  One  of  these,  a  beautiful  Christian 
girl  just  graduated  from  the  school,  was  married  by  her 
parents  to  a  man  whom  they  had  chosen  for  her.  An 
important  part  of  the  ceremony  is  the  worship  of  the 
husband's  ancestors ;  the  tablets  are  arranged  on  a  table 


Z1^ 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


in  the  reception-room,  and  at  the  appointed  time  the 
young  couple  prostrate  themselves  to  the  earth,  knock- 
ing their  heads  in  worship  to  the  spirits  of  the  dead. 
Being  a  Christian,  she  refused  to  perform  these  idola- 
trous rites.    They  could  bring  her  into  the  presence  of  the 


A   CHINESE   BRIDE. 

tablets,  but  she  refused  to  kneel ;  they  could  then  pull 
her  feet  from  under  her,  and  force  her  into  a  kneeling 
posture ;  but  she  refused  to  bow  the  head ;  they  could 
then  by  main  strength  force  her  head  to  the  ground 
three  times,  as  the  ceremony  required,  but  her  heart  did 
not  respond ;   and  as  she  afterwards  told  the  missionary, 


Tests  of  Faith,  379 


with  the  tears  streaming  down  her  cheeks,-"  I  prayed  to 
Jesus  all  the  while,  and  I  hope  he  will  forgive  what  my 
body  was  forced  to  do,  for  my  heart  was  toward  him  all 
the  while." 

Lam-Iu-shi  was  a  peasant  woman  of  more  than  usual 
intelligence.  Her  acceptance  of  the  truth  was  not  a 
sudden  impulse,  but  the  result  of  clear  conviction; 
and  the  proof  she  gave,  in  enduring  constant  ill  treat- 
ment, of  its  power  over  her  life  was  most  positive. 
Beaten  by  her  husband,  she  maintained  her  faith  un- 
shaken; reduced  by  hardship  and  want  to  a  state  of 
weakness,  she  never  wavered  in  her  trust,  but  faithfully 
served  the  Lord  in  her  house  and  carried  the  message 
of  his  love  to  others,  several  of  whom  through  her 
means  were  made  happy  in  the  peace  it  brings.  Each 
time  she  came  to  Canton,  the  light  of  faith  shone  brightly 
over  all  her  trials,  and  gave  her  strength  to  bear  in  meek- 
ness the  reproach  of  Christ. 

God's  ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  and  the  spirit  of  His 
truth  can  surmount  all  difficulties,  and  cause  even  the 
blind  to  see,  the  deaf  to  hear,  and  the  dumb  to  speak. 
Many  of  the  blind  have  been  illumined  by  the  light  of 
life,  and  even  the  deaf  and  dumb  been  brought  to  the 
Saviour.  In  the  city  of  Shiu-kwan,  a  man  who  can 
neither  speak  nor  hear  has  been  a  faithful  attendant 
at  the  service,  and,  as  we  believe,  has  become  a  sincere 
Christian.  Quick  in  perception,  he  has  caught  the  lead- 
ing ideas  of  worship,  and  joins  with  reverence  in  all  the 
exercises.  Expressing  by  signs  his  desire  to  be  bap- 
tized, his  knowledge  was  tested  in  various  ways.  In- 
cense and  wax-candles  were  placed  in  the  usual  form 


380  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

for  idol-worship,  and  signs  made  for  him  to  bow  down. 
With  a  look  of  indignation,  he  swept  them  away  with 
his  foot,  and  placing  his  hand  over  his  heart,  looked 
reverently  upward  and  pointed  to  the  skies,  showing  his 
knowledge  of  the  God  who  dwells  not  in  temples  made 
with  hands.  Their  victory  over  innate  selfishness  attests 
the  character  of  their  faith ;  and  men  and  women  giving 
their  monthly  wages  to  support  those  who  revile  them, 
show  the  power  of  that  love  "  which  seeketh  not  her 
own." 

Each  fresh  outbreak  of  hostility  reveals  some  bright 
examples  of  fidelity.  When  the  Baptist  chapel  at  Ng- 
chow  was  attacked,  the  preacher  might  easily  have 
sought  safety  in  flight;  but  true  to  his  trust,  he  re- 
mained at  his  post,  refusing  to  yield.  The  assailants 
crossed  their  knives  over  his  throat,  but  he  stood  fast 
until  superior  force  compelled  him  to  enter  the  boat 
prepared. 

Time-serving  expediency  would  dictate  a  compromise 
with  prevailing  customs  in  the  matter  of  choosing  lucky 
days  for  laying  the  foundation  of  houses  and  similar 
undertakings,  but  strict  adherence  to  the  faith  requires 
fidelity  in  that  which  is  least  as  well  as  in  greater  things ; 
and  the  experience  of  Hong,  in  the  town  of  Ku-tseng, 
shows  that  his  faith  was  not  a  mere  fancy.  It  was 
necessary  for  him  to  repair  his  house  and  enlarge  it  for 
the  comfort  of  his  family :  explaining  his  position  in  the 
matter  of  certain  rites  deemed  essential  by  the  people, 
he  proceeded  without  consulting  the  fortune-teller  or  the 
geomancer.  No  lucky  day  was  chosen,  and  the  whole 
responsibility  of  any  evil    consequences  was    assumed 


Tests  of  Faith,  381 


by  him ;  but  this  did  not  satisfy  their  unreasoning 
superstitions.  They  obstructed  his  work  repeatedly; 
and  as  it  drew  near  completion,  gathered  a  mob  and 
drove  the  workmen  from  the  house,  walled  up  the  doors, 
and  assaulted  Hong  in  a  murderous  way.  He  was 
beaten  with  stones  and  clubs,  dragged  to  the  outskirts 
of  the  town,  and  left  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness.  For 
two  hours  he  lay,  as  he  expressed  it,  dead ;  when  life 
was  given  back  to  him,  and  he  was  enabled  to  escape 
further  violence  from  his  blood-thirsty  assailants.  No 
redress  for  his  injuries  could  be  obtained ;  but  with  the 
true  spirit  of  Him  who,  "  when  He  suffered,  threatened 
not,"  he  has  given  himself  to  study,  with  the  purpose  of 
devoting  his  life  to  work  for  the  people  who  sought  his 
life. 

In  the  mob  at  Shek-lung,  which  destroyed  the  Presby- 
terian chapel,  young  Mr.  Cheung,  who  was  accidentally 
at  the  services,  was  nearly  killed.  The  infuriated  mob, 
under  the  supposition  that  they  had  found  the  regular 
preacher,  Uen-Nga-kok,  assaulted  him  as  he  was  as- 
cending the  steps  to  his  room,  threw  him  with  violence 
on  the  stone  floor,  and  cut  him  savagely  about  the  head 
with  the  broken  pieces  of  the  chapel  seats.  Escaping 
from  their  hands  he  took  refuge  in  our  boat;  and  as  he 
lay  on  the  bed,  groaning  in  agony,  said,  "  Jesus  on  the 
cross  prayed  that  His  tormentors  might  be  forgiven; 
I  too  pray  that  these  people  may  be  forgiven  and 
brought  to  know  the  truth." 

The  little  flocks  scattered  over  the  country,  ever  main- 
taining a  steadfast  faith,  are  proofs  of  the  prevailing 
power  of  the  truth  they  have   received.     Women  who 


382  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

heard  the  Gospel  in  the  city,  after  four  or  five  years 
have  returned  to  make  pubHc  profession  of  Christ,  with 
the  evidence  that  through  all  that  time,  amidst  their 
heathen  surroundings,  they  had  kept  one  day  in  seven 
as  the  Sabbath,  and  maintained  daily  prayer.  These, 
without  the  stimulus  of  membership  in  the  church,  have 
kept  their  faith  pure ;  and  others,  still  subject  to  cruel 
treatment  by  their  husbands,  have  held  fast  their  Chris- 
tian faith  in  spite  of  indignities  and  violence,  looking 
forward  to  the  day  when  they  can  publicly  confess  the 
name  of  Christ.  No  possibility  of  outward  benefit  can 
influence  such,  separated  as  they  are  from  the  missionary. 
These  lights,  sparkling  over  that  dark  land,  show  where 
the  martyr-spirits  dwell.  In  larger  towns  they  are  some- 
times driven  from  the  preaching-hall,  and  meet  in  the 
house  of  some  member.  This  was  the  experience  of 
the  Baptist  Christians  in  Tsing-uen;  and  their  fidelity 
was  shown  in  the  face  of  continued  hostility,  as  weeic 
after  week  they  met,  often  in  fear  and  trembling,  but 
ever  in  faith  that  God  would  protect  them,  as  He  did ; 
and  a  prosperous  church,  with  its  native  pastor  and 
ever-widening  influence,  is  the  grand  result. 

The  power  of  the  truth  to  produce  moral  renovation 
is  ever  a  signal  test,  and  many  instances  might  be  cited 
as  proofs  of  such  power  in  China.  One  only  will  suffice : 
a  man  addicted  to  opium  for  forty  years,  and  rich  in  the 
legacy  of  poverty,  disease,  and  wretchedness  which  this 
habit  inevitably  entails,  came  under  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel.  Ragged,  penniless,  and  forlorn,  he  was  the 
butt  of  many  a  rude  jest,  and  the  state  to  which  he  was  re- 
duced was  truly  pitiable.     The  message  of  love  touched 


Tests  of  Faith.  38 


his  heart ;  his  conscience  stirred,  and  the  hope  of  better 
things  dawned  on  his  desolate  hfe.  Encouraged  by  the 
preacher,  he  became  a  regular  attendant,  and  special 
pains  were  taken  to  teach  him  the  importance  of  repent- 
ance, faith,  and  a  holy  life.  Spiritual  help  was  given 
him  to  throw  off  the  curse  of  opium,  —  a  moral  triumph 
scarcely  equalled  by  the  complete  reformation  of  a  con- 
firmed drunkard  of  forty  years'  standing.  Naturally 
blessed  with  a  cheerful  disposition,  his  release  from  the 
bondage  of  opium  revived  his  spirits,  and  led  him  to 
reform  his  conduct  in  every  way.  A  complete  and  won- 
derful change  was  the  consequence.  Well  clad  and 
cheerful,  he  became  the  constant  marvel  of  his  com- 
panions, who  could  not  understand  the  secret  of  the 
change ;  and  with  true  Chinese  instincts  they  asked  him 
how  much  money  he  received  from  the  missionary. 
His  reply  was,  "  I  have  received  more  than  can  be  told. 
I  have  food  and  clothing;  I  have  a  comfortable  home, 
and  money  in  my  pocket ;  and "  —  to  complete  the 
Chinese  idea  of  luxury  —  "I  have  a  pig,  besides  a  joy 
and  happiness  beyond  expression."  A  new  man  him- 
self, he  must  renovate  his  house :  the  good-luck  papers 
were  torn  down  and  burned,  and  all  the  signs  of  super- 
stition and  idolatry  removed,  except  an  image  of  Koon- 
Yam,  "  the  Goddess  of  Mercy."  This  had  been  in  the 
house  for  generations,  and  he  hesitated  over  it.  The 
preacher  insisted  on  its  overthrow,  until  he  said,  **  If  you 
will  strike  the  first  blow,  I  will  remove  it"  The  blow 
was  struck,  and  no  result  followed  save  the  sound  of  the 
blow  on  the  block  of  wood ;  and  he  entered  with  child- 
ish zeal  into  the  destruction  of  the  image,  —  struck  it 


384  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


repeatedly,  threw  it  on  the  ground,  and  finally  split  it 
up  and  cooked  his  evening  rice  with  the  pieces.  His 
unusual  spirits,  as  he  entered  the  meeting  soon  after, 
called  forth  general  remark ;  and  he  informed  his  friends 
that  he  had  just  partaken  of  a  delicious  bowl  of  Koon- 
Yam-chook,  "  Goddess-of-Mercy  gruel,"  playing  upon 
words  in  a  manner  not  reproducible  in  English,  —  Koon- 
Yam-chook  being  a  species  of  bamboo  held  sacred  to 
the  goddess,  the  word  chook,  meaning  "  gruel,"  being 
the  same  in  sound  as  the  word  for  bamboo.  His  cheer- 
ful testimony  is  ever  given  to  the  truth  and  power  of  the 
Gospel,  and  his  recognition  of  Divine  Providence  most 
striking.  At  the  side  of  his  lot  grew  a  large  tree,  over- 
shadowing it  and  rendering  it  unproductive.  Such  trees 
are  held  sacred  by  the  people ;  and  no  one  would  dare 
to  cut  them  down,  lest  the  good  influences  of  the  neigh- 
borhood should  be  lessened  or  destroyed..  This  tree 
happened  to  fall,  in  the  course  of  a  gale  that  not  only 
blew  it  down,  but  into  his  yard.  Accepting  this  gift  of 
Heaven,  he  cut  it  into  firewood,  which  he  sold  for  ten 
dollars,  and  rejoiced  in  a  vegetable  garden  open  to  the 
sun. 

Within  the  past  year  (1883)  the  church  in  Canton  has 
been  exposed  to  severe  tests.  Owing  to  the  general  ex- 
citement and  the  prospect  of  war  with  France,  the  posi- 
tion of  the  Christians  has  been  a  peculiarly  trying  one. 
They  were  charged  with  being  emissaries  of  the  French  ; 
and  the  public  and  oft-repeated  threat  was,  that  after  the 
foreigners  were  disposed  of,  the  native  Christians  would 
all  be  destroyed.  In  every  possible  way  they  were  made 
to  feel  that  no  mercy  would  be  shown  them  in  the  event 


Tests  of  Faith.  385 


of  war  with   a  Western    power.      But  they  stood  the 
test  most  nobly,  many  instances  of  Christian  fortitude 
inspired  by  simple  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  recall- 
ing the  spirit  of  the  early  martyrs,  being  seen.     Many  of 
them  have  been  weighed  in  the  balances  and  not  found 
wanting,  but,  filled  with  the  spirit  of  Christ,  have  given 
unmistakable  evidence  of  their  oneness  with  Him.     One 
small  company,  composed  of  men  who  belong  to  the 
Banner-men  brigades,    or   the    old   Tartar   garrison    of 
the  city,  was  exposed  to  the  most  sifting  tests.     As  the 
result  of  several   years'   work,   fifteen   of  these   people 
have  been  led  to  embrace  Christianity,  all  but  one  of 
them  belonging  to  the  Third   Presbyterian   Church  in 
Canton.     They  were  attacked  in  a  Chinese  newspaper, 
published  in  Hong-Kong,  and  denounced  as  spies,  wait- 
ing for  an  opportunity  to  deliver  the  city  over  to  the 
French.     These    slanders  were   backed   by  a   series  of 
falsehoods,  in  which  a  company  of  Banner-men  was  said 
to  have  acted  in  collusion  with  the  English  in  the  last 
war,  and  that  a  score  of  them  had  been  found  among 
the  French  prisoners  captured  in  the  attack  on  Sontay 
in  Tonquin ;   and  the  people  were  called  upon  to  expose 
the   secret  enemies   in   the  city  in  the  person  of  these 
Christians.     Previous  to  this,  they  had  been  subjected 
to  many  annoyances,  and  threats  of  violence  freely  in- 
dulged against  them.    A  minor  official  without  authority 
summoned   each   of  these    Christians  before  him,   and 
commanded  him  to  abjure  his  faith  and  pledge  himself 
not  to  attend  the  Christian  chapels  again.     Each  one, 
also,  was  commanded  to  divulge  the  names  of  all  who 
were  Christians.     This  they  refused  to  do,  saying  that 

2? 


386  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


all  who  were  true  Christians  would  not  be  afraid  to 
acknowledge  it  when  called  upon  to  do  so ;  but  if  any 
should  prove  false  to  their  profession-,  it  would  only 
involve  them  in  trouble  to  give  their  names.  The  end 
for  which  these  proceedings  were  instituted  was  not 
evident ;  and  coming  after  all  the  threats  made  of  im- 
prisonment, degradation,  and  death,  the  Christians  were 
in  doubt  as  to  what  was  before  them.  Out  of  fifteen 
who  were  thus  summoned,  all  but  two  stood  the  test, 
declaring  plainly  that  they  were  Christians,  and  would 
remain  so  whatever  the  consequences  might  be.  One 
yielded  to  the  demand  to  refrain  from  attending  the 
chapel ;  but  was  so  troubled  in  the  night  that  he  returned 
next  day  and  retracted  his  promise,  saying  they  might 
kill  him  for  it,  but  he  must  attend  the  Christian  church. 
The  two  who  failed  in  the  test  were  weak  men,  of  whom 
nothing  better  was  expected.  One  had  already  lost  the 
confidence  of  the  Christians  ;  and  the  other  was  so  influ- 
enced by  his  friends  that,  when  the  summons  came,  he 
allowed  them  to  answer  for  him.  The  test  was  a  search- 
ing one,  but  the  result  has  been  a  grand  testimony  to 
their  fidelity.  The  final  outcome,  too,  has  been  beyond 
all  expectation.  The  Tartar  general,  the  head  of  the 
military  government  in  Canton,  hearing  of  the  action 
of  his  subordinate,  summoned  him  to  his  presence,  pub- 
licly censured  him  for  his  unwarranted  course,  and 
declared  that,  as  the  Christian  religion  was  tolerated  by 
the  Emperor,  these  Christians  should  not  be  disturbed 
in  their  practice  of  it.  In  this  way  their  standing  was 
recognized  by  their  general-in-chief,  and  the  persecution 
that  threatened  serious  consequences  checked.     To  un- 


Tests  of  Faith,  387 


derstand  the  full  strength  of  this  test,  it  should  be  known 
that  most  of  these  men  were  dependent  upon  their 
pensions  from  the  Government  for  their  support;  and 
even  if  they  had  escaped  imprisonment  or  violence,  could 
scarcely  have  hoped  to  retain  their  positions  under  the 
Government.  The  daily  treatment  they  received  in  pass- 
ing through  the  street,  when  acquaintances  would  greet 
them  with  the  words,  '*  I  congratulate  you  on  the  new 
collar  you  are  to  have,"  or  enemies  would  hiss  into  their 
ears  the  sibilant  sshat-niy  '*  murder  you,"  did  not  add 
to  their  comfort. 

Notwithstanding  the  open  hostiUty,  the  insolence  of 
the  rough  people,  and  the  insulting  language  addressed 
to  ladies  in  passing  through  the  streets,  the  Christians 
in  Canton  have  maintained  a  steadfastness  most  grati- 
fying, and  have  shown  themselves  to  be  deeply  in  ear- 
nest in  their  adherence  to  the  truth  of  Christ.  Routine 
work  was  in  a  measure  interrupted,  but  the  attendance 
of  Christians  at  all  the  services  was  remarkably  good 
under  the  circumstances. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  gather  up  all  the  instances 
of  individual  fidelity  that  have  come  under  ournotice,  in 
the  small  compass  of  this  chapter.  In  the  household, 
in  the  school,  in  the  workshop,  in  the  public  office,  in 
the  city,  and  in  the  country,  these  faithful  witnesses  for 
Christ  have  given  their  testimony.  In  the  perfection 
of  his  self-denial  no  one  can  exceed  Lo-fu  of  the  Bap- 
tist Mission,  who  with  singular  zeal  gave  himself  to 
the  instruction  of  his  countrymen  who  were  going 
as  emigrants  to  Demarara.  Without  means  to  pay 
his   passage,   he   sold   himself  as   a  coohe   in   order  to 


388  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

accompany  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  them,  and  after 
his  arrival  worked  out  his  redemption,  devoting  himself 
meanwhile  to  teaching  his  associates.  His  labors  have 
resulted  in  gathering  a  church  of  over  two  hundred 
members,  who,  in  addition  to  caring  for  themselves, 
support  a  chapel  and  preacher  in  Canton.  Beyond  all 
praise  and  excelled  by  none  is  the  example  of  this 
Christian  hero,  —  only  a  Chinaman.  His  life  alone, 
were  no  other  evidence  available,  would  settle  forever 
the  question  of  the  power  of  the  Gospel  over  the  Chi- 
nese heart. 

Christianity  teaches  not  only  how  to  live,  but  also 
how  to  die;  it  not  only  throws  the  shield  of  its  pro- 
tecting arm  over  the  Christian  amid  the  perils  and 
troubles  of  his  earthly  journey,  but  sheds  a  flood  of 
light  across  the  gloom,  and  bridges  with  hope  the  dark 
river  of  death ;  and  this  phase  of  its  power  is  also  strik- 
ingly seen  in  the  church  in  Canton.  Many  of  these 
Christians  die  far  removed  from  all  the  kind  sympathy 
and  support  of  those  who  believe  as  they  do,  but  testi- 
mony of  their  steadfastness,  transmitted  through  heathen, 
has  come  to  us  repeatedly.  Yam-a-Lin  and  his  aunt 
lived  far  away  from  all  other  Christians ;  but  in  the  case 
of  each,  their  friends  declared  how  they  prayed  to 
and  trusted  Jesus  in  the  end,  and  forbade  all  heathen 
ceremonies  at  their  burial.  I  have  watched  beside  the 
death-beds  of  these  native  Christians,  and  have  seen 
them  triumph  over  the  last  enemy.  Two  of  these  were 
elders  in  my  own  church ;  and  confined  by  months  of 
lingering  sickness,  their  rooms  became  very  Bethels 
where  the  presence  of  God  was  ever  manifested.     Lau- 


Tests  of  Faith,  389 


Hing,  a  man  of  superior  talent  and  great  power  as  a 
preacher,  broke  himself  down  in  the  daily  proclamation 
of  the  truth.  From  one  to  two  hours,  and  even  longer, 
he  would  preach  to  the  great  audiences  in  the  chapel 
near  the  Double  Gate.  His  zeal  was  beyond  his  strength, 
and  brought  on  disease  which  cut  him  off  in  early  man- 
hood. Gentle,  patient,  wise  in  counsel,  sympathetic  to 
all,  he  won  the  love  and  confidence  of  the  whole  church. 
No  breath  of  hostile  criticism  ever  stirred  against  his 
name  as  a  Christian.  His  room  was  often  thronged 
with  friends,  to  whom  the  assurance  of  the  infinite  joy 
and  comfort  of  a  hope  in  Christ  was  given  with  most 
cheerful  conviction.  His  only  regret  was  the  enforced 
idleness  his  malady  laid  upon  him ;  but  the  example 
of  his  spotless  life,  his  perfect  resignation,  his  earnest 
words  of  exhortation  as  the  end  drew  near,  were  a  les- 
son more  deeply  impressed  than  his  most  eloquent 
addresses.  When  death  released  him,  the  spontaneous 
tribute  of  his  friends  was  shown  in  the  great  attend- 
ance at  his  funeral,  the  church  being  crowded  with 
members  from  all  the  missions,  and  the  long  proces- 
sion that  escorted  his  remains  to  the  tomb  exciting 
general  remark  from  the  people  along  the  way.  He 
died  a  saint,  honored  of  God's  people,  and  the  savor 
of  his  life  still  breathes  its  fragrance  over  the  Church 
in  Canton,  his  words  and  example  being  still  quoted 
as  expressing  the  highest  standard  of  piety  they  have 
known. 

His  colleague,  Liu-Kiu,  was  a  man  of  different  type, 
but  no  less  faithful.  Receiving  from  the  native  Church 
barely  enough  for  his  support,  he  devoted  himself  with 


390  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

most  unsparing  energy  to  Christian  work.  No  call 
from  near  or  distant  places  fell  heedless  on  his  ear, 
but  in  the  hospital,  in  the  city,  and  in  the  country,  he 
toiled  incessantly  as  elder  and  colporteur,  resting  only 
when  compelled  by  sheer  failure  of  physical  strength 
and  vocal  powers.  In  his  last  illness  his  great  desire 
was  to  leave  a  good  name  behind  him,  so  that  none 
might  point  to  him  as  faithless  in  any  way.  Intrusted 
with  church  and  school  funds,  he  was  scrupulously  ex- 
act in  all  his  accounts ;  and  when  all  his  worldly  affairs 
were  settled,  he  simply  awaited  the  time  of  his  depart- 
ure. Scores  of  people  were  attracted  to  his  room  and 
heard  his  expressions  of  unshaken  confidence.  It  was 
beautiful  to  see  the  perfect  faith  he  showed.  He  won- 
dered when  the  Lord  would  send  for  him,  and  only 
wished  a  little  warning  that  he  might  call  the  elders 
and  brethren  in  to  pray;  no  fear,  no  self-righteousness, 
no  presumption,  but  a  pure  and  simple  reliance  on 
God's  love  was  ever  shown,  crowned  by  the  cloudless 
hope  of  a  happy  immortality.  The  legacy  which  these 
dying  Christians  have  left  is  a  perpetual  blessing  to  the 
Church;  as  their  friends  gathered  round  their  dying 
beds,  they  rose  above  all  physical  pain,  and  filled  with 
a  deep  peace  and  a  triumphant  expectation,  gave 
such  testimony  to  the  bliss  of  dying  in  Christ,  that 
all  who  knew  them  were  inspired  with  fresh  hope  and 
devotion. 

As  they  have  approached  the  spirit  world,  these 
Christians  have  sometimes  been  blessed  with  visions 
of  the  coming  glory,  such  as  have  cheered  the  last 
hours    of    Christians    in    other    lands.      One    of   those 


Tests  of  Faith,  391 


blessed  with  such  experience  was  a  woman  who  had 
suffered  months  of  lingering  illness.  As  her  end  drew 
near,  her  daughter,  who  is  one  of  our  most  accom- 
plished teachers,  was  sitting  by  the  bedside,  and  her 
mother  seemed  to  have  gone.  Overcome  with  grief 
at  parting  from  her  mother,  she  clasped  her  in  her 
arms  and  prayed  that  she  might  be  restored  to  her. 
Soon  after,  she  revived,  and  turning  to  her  daugh- 
ter said,  "  Why  did  you  ask  that  I  should  be  given 
back.  I  was  with  Jesus,  and  He  would  have  kept  me 
with  him.  Oh,  it  was  so  beautiful,  so  bright !  I  long  to 
be  there."  Erelong  the  messenger  came,  and  crying, 
'^  Praise  Jesus,  praise  Jesus  !  "  she  passed  into  peace  with 
Him.  Let  such  scenes  of  victory  be  placed  in  contrast 
to  the  cheerless,  hopeless,  ghastly  ending  of  the  multi- 
tudes of  that  people,  that  the  power  of  God's  truth  in 
bringing  such  experiences  of  hope  and  joy  may  be 
appreciated. 

In  all  parts  of  the  whole  wide  circuit  of  Christian 
experience,  the  proofs  of  their  fidelity  are  found.  In 
almost  every  sphere  of  life  they  have  been  proved,  and 
by  every  grade  and  variation  of  test,  the  result  being  an 
^ggi'egate  of  proof  which  the  same  number  of  Christians 
in  any  land  could  not  exceed.  No  attempt  is  made  to 
conceal  their  imperfections.  Nothing  short  of  a  miracle 
could,  in  the  present  stage  of  the  work,  bring  them 
up  to  the  knowledge  and  culture  of  Christian  lands.  It 
is  the  simpler  phases  of  Christian  life,  which  many  com- 
munities have  outgrown,  that  are  more  strikingly  seen. 
They  have  the  faith  that  questions  not,  the  obedience 
that  asks   no  reason   for  the  command,    the   childlike 


392  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

confidence  that  brings  its  trivial  wants  in  prayer,  the 
constant  acceptance  of  God's  providential  care,  the  hon- 
est belief  that  sin  will  be  punished,  if  not  repented  of, 
and  the  confident  hope  of  heaven  as  the  culmination  of 
all  their  joys.  The  foundations  of  true  faith  have  been 
deeply  laid  in  their  hearts ;  and  the  simple,  intensely 
real,  and  matter-of-fact  religious  life  that  is  developed, 
promises  great  permanence  and  power  in  the  future. 


Christian  Giving  and  Self -Support,      393 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

CHRISTIAN   GIVING  AND   SELF-SUPPORT. 

THE  practical  test  of  sincerity  which  appeals  most 
strongly  to  the  common-sense  of  people  in  gen- 
eral, is  found  in  the  material  support  which  the  converts 
give  to  the  institutions  of  the  Gospel.  The  evidences 
that  come  from  the  emotional  or  the  sentimental  side 
are  regarded  by  many  as  more  or  less  illusory,  but  the 
solid  proof  which  the  giving  of  their  substance  to  the 
Lord  affords  is  accepted  by  all.  With  the  Chinese 
such  proof  is  especially  important.  The  mercenary 
spirit  which  is  generally  attributed  to  them,  their  sordid 
views  of  life,  and  the  lack  of  anything  like  true  benevo- 
lence among  them  as  a  people,  make  us  look  the  more 
anxiously  for  evidences  of  the  transforming  power 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  consecration  of  their  property  to 
the  Lord.  The  constant  aim  of  the  missionaries  has 
been  to  develop  a  spirit  of  liberality  in  the  native 
Church ;  and  the  success  that  has  attended  their  efforts 
in  this  direction,  though  by  no  means  striking,  is  such 
as  to  inspire  great  hope  for  the  future.  In  this  impor- 
tant branch  of  Christian  education  our  people  in  Can- 
ton have  hitherto  been  behind  their  brethren  in  some 
of  the  more  northern  portions  of  the  Empire,  but  in 
recent  years  great  progress  has  been  made.     Owing  to 


394  '^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


the  extreme  poverty  of  most  of  the  members,  and  the 
fact  that  they  are  scattered  over  so  wide  a  territory, 
very  Httle  has  been  done  in  a  systematic  way.  Its 
great  importance  is  clearly  recognized  by  all,  and  the 
leading  men  among  the  native  Christians  unite  with 
perfect  accord  in  the  efforts  made  to  bring  the  Church 
up  to  a  high  standard  of  liberality ;  but  as  yet  plans  and 
methods  for  systematic  action  have  not  been  fully  ma- 
tured, nor  is  there  perfect  unanimity  of  opinion  as  to 
what  should  be  aimed  at,  and  what  is  at  present  attain- 
able. The  subject  is  one  attended  with  many  difficul- 
ties, and  the  present  small  degree  of  success  has  been 
attained  only  by  patient  and  persistent  exertion. 

There  is,  to  begin  with,  the  poverty  of  the  converts. 
They  are  respectable,  but  poor;  and  even  when  they 
belong  to  influential  or  perhaps  wealthy  families,  the 
fact  of  their  being  Christians  in  many  cases  cuts  them 
off  from  all  the  sources  of  income  previously  open  to 
them.  Many  of  them,  in  accepting  Christ,  have  sacri- 
ficed home,  property,  and  employment,  giving  in  this 
way  a  hundred-fold  more  than  the  most  liberal  stand- 
ard in  Christian  lands  requires.  It  is  true  that  the 
treasury  of  the  Lord  is  filled  with  the  gifts  of  the  poor, 
yet  it  becomes  a  difficult  matter  to  urge  those  already 
in  most  straitened  circumstances  to  reduce  still  further 
their  slender  support  by  voluntary  contributions  to  the 
Church. 

Again,  the  isolation  of  many  of  them  interferes  seri- 
ously with  systematic  efforts.  Those  who  are  gathered 
into  communities  and  meet  regularly  for  worship  can  be 
easily   reached ;    but  a   large   proportion   of  the   native 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support,      395 

Christians  live  at  distant  points  in  the  interior,  remote 
from  each  other,  and  can  attend  service  only  at  infre- 
quent intervals.  Another  difficulty  is  found  in  the  fact 
that  they  have  never  been  accustomed  to  give  anything 
for  the  benefit  of  others.  Heathenism  is  essentially 
selfish:  it  expends  everything  for  its  own  benefit,  and 
takes  no  thought  of  others.  Its  demands,  enforced  as 
they  are  by  superstitious  fears,  are  often  hard  to  meet, 
and  keep  the  people  in  poverty.  There  is  no  practice 
of  liberality  in  their  former  lives  to  which  we  can  ap- 
peal. Moreover,  the  way  in  which  the  Gospel  comes 
to  them  is  often  a  hindrance  to  the  development  of 
such  a  spirit.  It  is  presented  as  something  free,  *'  with- 
out money,  and  without  price."  They  are  exhorted  to 
give  up  their  false  gods,  which  not  only  cannot  help 
them,  but  waste  their  energies  and  squander  their 
means,  and  to  accept  the  free  mercy  of  God.  It  comes 
to  them  not  only  as  a  spiritual  release,  but  as  freedom 
from  the  grinding  taxation  that  superstition  lays  upon 
them.  But  half-enlightened,  they  make  this  truth,  so 
grand  and  beautiful,  the  refuge  behind  which  they  hide 
when  appeals  are  made  for  pecuniary  help.  Their  ig- 
norance of  the  true  spirit  of  the  Gospel  leads  them  to  a 
misapprehension  of  the  glorious  blessings  received,  so 
that  they  sometimes  congratulate  themselves  that  they 
can  not  only  save  their  souls  but  save  their  money  too. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  very  fact  that  idolatry  has  been 
such  a  tax  upon  them,  may  be  used  as  a  strong  argu- 
ment to  incite  them  to  Christian  giving.  The  spirit  of 
the  two,  however,  must  be  kept  distinct.  The  offerings 
of  the  one  were  forced  from  them  under  the  compulsion 


396  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


of  fear  and  dread  of  disaster;  the  other  must  come 
freely  as  a  thank-offering  for  blessings  received.  The 
power  of  superstition  being  broken,  there  comes  a  gen- 
eral sense  of  relief  from  its  exaction ;  it  is  only  when 
the  wondrous  nature  of  God's  love  is  in  some  measure 
realized,  that  the  desire  comes  to  show  some  apprecia- 
tion of  the  boundless  good  received.  While  it  is  true 
that  in  the  families  of  the  poorest  at  least  several  dol- 
lars are  expended  on  idolatrous  worship  every  year,  yet 
we  cannot  go  to  them  and  say,  '*  You  must  now  give 
the  same  amount  to  the  support  of  the  Gospel."  The 
motives  in  the  two  cases  are  so  different  that  they  can- 
not be  placed  side  by  side,  or  one  made  the  reason  for 
the  other.  It  is  perfectly  legitimate  to  say  that  the 
amount  given  to  idolatry  shows  what  they  can  do  un- 
der compulsion;  that  the  blessings  received  in  Christ 
should  incite  them  to  outdo  their  former  service  to  the 
false  gods  in  devotion  to  the  true ;  and  that  the  least  we 
can  expect  is  that  they  should  equal  in  their  service  of 
Christ  the  sacrifices  made  in  serving  the  idols  and 
spirits  of  the  dead  ;  yet  all  confusion  of  motives  in  these 
matters  must  be  carefully  avoided,  lest  they  look  upon 
contributions  to  the  Church  in  the  light  of  meritorious 
services  which  in  some  way  purchase  for  them  the  bless- 
ings of  God's  favor.  It  were  far  better  to  have  them 
give  less,  and  do  it  from  pure  motives,  than  to  give  more 
in  the  spirit  in  which  they  serve  the  idols. 

It  is  to  a  great  degree  a  matter  of  education,  as  the 
history  of  the  Church  in  all  lands  shows ;  and  as  they 
are  becoming  enlightened  on  this  and  other  important 
doctrines,  the  Christians  in  Canton  are  gradually  rising 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support,      397 

to  a  standard  that  will  place  them  beside  their  brethren 
in  more  favored  lands.  In  the  practical  application 
of  the  principles  of  benevolence  two  forms  have  been 
observed,  namely,  Christian  giving  in  general,  and  self- 
support  in  particular.  The  former  has  been  practised 
constantly  since  the  first  group  of  converts  was  gathered ; 
and  in  all  the  churches  regular  contributions  are  made 
for  the  general  objects  of  benevolence,  such  as  caring 
for  the  poor,  employing  colporteurs,  and  supporting 
different  agencies.  These  contributions  are  made  by 
weekly  or  monthly  collections,  or  in  the  form  of  special 
subscription,  and  all  the  members  contribute  more  or 
less.  For  many  years  little  was  done  beyond  the  state- 
ment of  the  duty  of  giving  freely  to  the  Lord,  to  incite 
the  members  to  greater  exertion,  and  as  a  natural  con- 
sequence the  aggregate  of  gifts  received  was  small. 
The  Church  has  grown  in  numbers ;  and  the  question  of 
its  permanent  establishment  has  turned  mainly  on  the 
power  and  willingness  of  the  people  to  maintain  the 
Church  in  its  organized  form  among  them.  This  has 
led  to  a  thorough  examination  of  the  subject,  and  in 
some  cases  to  concerted  action  to  attain  the  result 
desired. 

To  bring  the  matter  in  concrete  form  before  our 
minds,  the  work  done  in  several  of  the  churches  may  be 
sketched.  In  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  the  con- 
tributions had  barely  sufficed  to  meet  the  incidental 
expenses  of  the  church,  when  seven  years  ago  a  special 
effort  was  made  to  secure  funds  for  the  employment  of 
a  colporteur.  The  amount  was  soon  pledged ;  and  as 
the  church  grew  rapidly  in  numbers,  the  sum  guaranteed 


398  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

was  sufficient  to  pay  the  salary  of  a  second  colporteur 
as  well,  who  was  engaged.  The  constant  presentation  of 
the  practical  side  of  Christianity,  and  the  necessity  of 
caring  not  only  for  themselves,  but  for  the  myriads  in 
darkness,  awakened  a  spirit  of  zeal  which  made  the 
employment  of  these  two  men  possible.  Encouraged 
by  past  experience,  a  great  effort  was  made  when  the 
erection  of  a  new  church  edifice  became  necessary ;  the 
people  entered  with  enthusiasm  into  the  project,  and 
more  than  doubled  the  sum  expected  of  them.  Every 
detail  of  the  work  was  watched  with  the  deepest  interest ; 
and  when  the  time  appointed  for  its  dedication  came, 
an  audience  of  five  hundred  native  Christians  was 
gathered ;  representatives  of  all  the  churches  in  the  city 
were  there;  and  on  the  walls  hung  panels  of  wood,  with 
texts  and  precepts  beautifully  engraved,  the  gifts  of  sis- 
ter churches.  The  fine  audience-room,  furnished  in 
excellent  taste  and  reserved  for  the  worship  of  God 
alone,  is  an  object  of  great  delight  to  the  people,  who 
took  such  an  active  part  in  its  erection.  Following 
their  contributions  to  the  new  church  came  a  scheme 
for  a  parish  school,  which  was  adopted  soon  after  its 
presentation.  The  importance  of  providing  for  the 
Christian  education  of  the  children  of  members  was 
deeply  felt ;  and  as  many  of  them  lived  at  points  remote 
from  the  mission  schools,  the  most  feasible  plan  to  se- 
cure their  instruction  was  to  establish  a  school  in  connec- 
tion with  the  church,  where  they  could  be  gathered,  the 
additional  expense  of  their  coming  to  Canton  to  be  paid, 
in  case  of  necessity,  by  the  church.  The  elders  were 
chosen  as  a  board  of  directors,  and  the  school   put  in 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support.      399 

successful  operation.  During  these  years,  the  church 
was  being  steadily  advanced  toward  a  point  which  the 
pastor  was  most  anxious  to  reach,  the  point  of  entire 
self-support.  Many  doubts  and  misgivings  filled  his 
mind,  but  the  opportune  time  for  putting  the  matter  to 
a  practical  test  came  as  he  was  about  to  leave  the  station 
for  a  year's  rest.  The  church  had  been  fully  instructed 
in  the  matter  to  come  before  them ;  so  that  when  the 
day  for  the  general  meeting  arrived,  all  were  in  anxious 
expectancy  as  to  the  result.  Three  questions  were  put 
successively  to  the  people,  namely:  "Is  it  your  desire 
to  call  a  native  pastor?"  to  which  an  unanimous  re- 
sponse in  the  affirmative  was  given ;  **  Are  you  pre- 
pared to  choose  such  a  pastor  to-day?"  to  which  the 
same  reply  was  given,  and  ballots  taken  up  which  re- 
sulted in  the  unanimous  choice  of  Kwan-Loy,  a  licen- 
tiate of  the  Presbytery  and  an  elder  of  the  church. 
This  being  settled,  the  great  question  of  all  was  then 
put:  "Are  you  ready  to  guarantee  his  salary  in  full?" 
The  answer  was  not  immediately  given ;  but  after  due 
deliberation  it  came  in  the  shape  of  a  promise  to  pay 
him  a  salary  larger  by  one  third  than  he  had  been 
receiving  as  a  preacher  from  the  Mission.  He  was  or- 
dained and  installed  in  the  presence  of  a  large  congre- 
gation. Pastor  and  people  are  working  in  harmony, 
and  the  church  prospering  under  the  new  arrangement, 
constant  additions  to  the  membership  being  received. 
These  results  have  come  after  seven  years'  patient,  per- 
sistent instruction ;  in  that  period  the  church  has  grown 
from  a  membership  of  forty-seven  to  over  two  hundred, 
not  counting  nearly  one  hundred  who  have  during  that 


400  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

time  died  or  joined  in  the  foundation  of  other  churches. 
While  the  membership  has  increased  fourfold,  the 
contributions  have  increased  twenty-fold.  The  pastor 
and  elders  are  all  active,  aggressive  men,  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  progressive  Christianity  in  the  practical  sense 
of  the  term.  Their  exhortations  to  the  church  are  in 
fullest  harmony  with  the  most  liberal  spirit.  While  the 
leading  elder  urges  them  to  do  liberal  things  to  prove 
that  the  Gospel  has  a  deeper  hold  on  them  than  idolatry 
has  on  their  benighted  countrymen,  the  pastor  im- 
presses their  duty  to  support  the  cause  of  Christ,  by 
saying,  "  We  pray  for  the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom  ; 
but  unless  we  give  of  our  means  to  assist  in  the  work, 
we  offend  God  by  such  prayers." 

In  the  district  southwest  the  Presbyterian  church  in 
Chik-hom  has  become  self-supporting.  Small  in  num- 
bers, they  have  shown  great  devotion,  and  have  assumed 
the  rent  of  the  chapel  in  which  they  meet,  and  the 
support  of  a  preacher.  If  help  comes  to  them,  as  it 
should,  from  Chinese  Christians  in  America,  many  of 
whom  are  from  that  vicinity,  a  large  and  influential 
church,  maintained  entirely  by  native  support,  will  arise 
in  that  town. 

The  church  of  the  London  Mission  in  Hong-Kong 
has  called  a  native  pastor,  and  gives  liberally  to  other 
churches.  It  supports  the  work  of  that  Mission  in  Fat- 
Shan,  where  a  strong  church  has  grown  up.  In  the 
Baptist  Mission  the  evidences  of  self-reliance  are  encour- 
aging. In  the  city  of  Tsing-uen,  a  church  has  been 
organized,  and  a  native  pastor  settled,  his  whole  sup- 
port being  guaranteed  by  the  natives.     In  the  Tsung-fa 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support.      401 

district  a  small  company  of  Christians,  with  help  from 
the  native  Church  in  Canton,  secured  a  lot  and  built  a 
place  of  worship.  They  were  mobbed  and  persecuted, 
but  persevered  in  their  course  until  their  enemies  were 
defeated  and  gave  them  peaceful  possession  of  their 
property.  Entirely  under  native  direction,  this  church 
is  growing  in  numbers  and  influence.  For  many  years 
the  church  of  this  Mission  in  Canton  has  had  a  Chinese 
Missionary  Society,  organized  for  the  extension  of  work 
by  the  natives,  under  which  stations  have  been  opened 
in  various  places  and  preachers  sustained.  Their  chief 
work  has  been  the  erection  of  a  chapel  in  Canton,  at 
an  expense  of  over  one  thousand  dollars,  secured  by 
subscriptions  from  Chinese  Christians  in  Demerara, 
America,  and  elsewhere.  It  was  partially  destroyed  by 
a  mob,  but  is  now  rebuilt  and  occupied. 

These  instances  of  active  effort  by  the  native  Church, 
increasing  every  year,  are  proof  that  cannot  be  denied 
that  the  power  of  the  Gospel  is  taking  deep  hold  upon 
the  people ;  and  the  indications  are  that  erelong  the 
Chinese  Christians  will  support  liberally  all  the  institu- 
tions of  the  Church.  The  results  already  attained  are 
the  pledge  that  the  Church  will  not  only  become  self- 
supporting  but  actively  aggressive. 

Various  methods  are  adopted  to  secure  systematic 
contributions  from  the  churches,  and  to  bring  the  matter 
of  liberal  giving  to  the  cause  of  Christ  as  a  practical 
duty  before  them,  and  make  them  know  that  giving  is 
a  part  of  worship.  Besides  frequent  exhortations  from 
the  pulpit,  small  treatises  are  prepared  and  distributed, 
and    personal    application    made   to    each    member    in 

26 


402  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

behalf  of  various  objects.  Printed  forms,  with  the 
different  objects  to  which  idolatry  compels  their  gifts 
marked  down,  are  circulated,  and  each  member  re- 
quested, in  recognition  of  his  own  individual  obligation, 
to  make  a  note  to  this  effect:  **  Formerly,  I  gave  so 
much  a  year  for  incense,  wax- candles,  good-luck  paper, 
sacrifices  at  the  tombs,  etc.  I  now  will  give  so  much 
in  the  worship  of  Jesus."  This  brings  the  two  into 
vivid  contrast,  and  leads  to  a  practical  perception  of 
what  their  duty  is. 

Two  principles  are  usually  laid  down,  and  made  the 
basis  of  every  precept  in  this  matter.  The  first  is  that 
in  the  matter  of  Christian  giving,  no  one  should  fall 
short  of  the  sum  previously  given  in  the  worship  of 
false  gods.  With  due  consideration  of  all  the  difficulties 
already  mentioned  in  this  connection,  and  the  difference 
of  motives  prompting  the  giver,  this  principle,  kindly 
urged,  seldom  fails  to  call  forth  a  favorable  response 
from  the  people.  Their  motives  in  becoming  Christians 
are  tested,  and  the  true  relationship  in  which  they  stand 
to  the'  Master  set  forth.  They  believe  in  Him,  not  for 
the  sake  of  saving  money ;  He  has  a  right  to  all  they 
possess ;  and  their  service  to  Him  should  be  marked  by  a 
spirit  of  generosity  far  beyond  anything  seen  in  the  lives 
of  the  heathen  around  them.  When  in  the  service  of 
error  they  held  not  back  what  was  demanded  of  them, 
now  in  the  service  of  the  truth  it  should  be  their  glory 
and  their  joy  to  outdo  the  past  in  cheerful  service  to 
the  Lord.  This  line  of  argument,  judiciously  urged,  has 
great  influence.  The  second  principle  laid  down  is  that 
one  tenth  of  one's  income  is  the  least  that  should  be 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support.      403 

given.  This  standard  of  the  Old  Testament  is,  we  know, 
superseded  by  that  of  the  New  Testament,  which  re- 
quires the  full  consecration  of  all.  Still,  even  its  require- 
ments have  never  been  fully  accepted  and  carried  out  in 
practice  by  any  body  of  Christians.  We  hold  it  to  be 
the  least  that  is  expected,  and  find  that  its  justness 
meets  with  a  very  ready  response,  although  in  actual 
practice  but  few  live  up  to  it.  Precept,  however,  is 
not  sufficient;  an  example  must  be  given  them;  and 
missionaries  themselves  must  exhibit,  in  practical  life, 
their  adherence  to  the  principle  they  lay  down.  It  will 
do  but  little  good  for  us  to  urge  them  to  give  one  tenth, 
while  we  give  one  fiftieth  or,  perhaps  more  frequently, 
but  the  one  hundredth  part  of  our  incomes.  I  know  it 
is  sometimes  argued  that  missionaries  have  given  up 
home,  country,  and  in  some  cases  positions  of  eminence, 
and  that  such  sacrifices  should  be  counted  in  their  gifts 
to  the  Lord ;  but  the  Chinese  cannot  be  expected  to  ap- 
preciate or  even  understand  the  nature  of  such  acts  of 
self-denial,  if  self-denial  there  be.  They  know  us  to  be 
in  the  receipt  of  a  certain  income,  and  should  be  assured 
that  we  set  aside  as  large  a  proportion  of  it  for  the  Lord  as 
we  ask  them  to  do  in  their  own  cases.  It  is  to  be  feared 
that  the  precept,  "Let  not  your  right  hand  know  what 
your  left  hand  doeth,"  has  been  wrested  from  its  legiti- 
mate application,  and  made  to  mean,  "  Let  not  your  right 
hand  know  how  little  your  left  hand  gives."  Some  are 
content  to  lay  down  the  precept,  and  think  it  strange 
that  the  native  Christians  do  not  immediately  follow  it. 
Some  who  condemn  the  Chinese  as  illiberal  would,  if 
investigation  were  made,  be  found  to  give  much  less,  in 


404  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

proportion  to  their  income,  than  the  poorest  of  these 
people.  I  am  persuaded  that  the  precept  has  lost 
much  of  its  power  hitherto,  from  lack  of  a  consistent 
example.  Some,  who  wish  to  excuse  the  small  results, 
say  that  the  water  in  the  stream  cannot  rise  to  a  higher 
level  than  its  source,  meaning,  by  the  source,  teachers 
from  Christian  lands,  from  whom  they  have  received 
the  truth.  Accepting  this  interpretation  of  the  figure, 
many  of  them  have  not  only  risen  to  a  level  with  the 
source,  but  above  it.  This  figure,  which  we  continue 
to  use,  has,  however,  a  deeper  meaning:  the  source  of 
all  Gospel  truth  and  Christian  life  is  in  Christ,  and 
not  until  the  measure  of  His  complete  self-sacrifice  is 
reached,  can  any  one  be  said  to  have  attained  the  full 
standard  of  Christian  benevolence.  We  are  sent  to  hold 
forth  the  teachings  and  example  of  Christ,  and  may 
not  be  satisfied  with  any  weak  imitation  of  our  own 
imperfections.  Our  examples  become  of  the  first  im- 
portance as  helping  toward  the  attainment  of  the  higher 
standard  of  Christ's  own  life ;  hence  missionaries  must 
not  only  be  good  teachers  and  preachers,  but,  by  prac- 
tical, systematic  giving,  show,  in  concrete  form,  the 
standard  we  wish  them   to   attain. 

The  Chinese  need  the  stimulus  of  a  definite  object  in 
all  their  contributions.  To  them  the  Missions,  with  their 
multiplicity  of  agencies,  seem  abundantly  supplied  with 
funds,  so  that  an  appeal  for  contributions  for  the  gen- 
eral work  is  likely  to  meet  with  but  a  faint  response; 
but  a  definite  object,  in  the  shape  of  a  colporteur,  a 
Bible-woman,  a  chapel,  a  school,  or  —  as  we  hope  will 
soon  be  the   case  with  them   all  —  a  native  pastor  to 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support.      405 

support,  calls  forth  their  heartiest  response.  It  is  also  a 
great  encouragement  for  them  to  know  how  the  funds 
are  expended,  in  the  various  objects  specified.  Great 
prudence  is  required  in  bestowing  praise,  to  prevent  dis- 
couragement and  incite  to  greater  effort  on  the  one  hand, 
yet  not  produce  self-satisfaction  on  the  other.  They  are 
slow  and  plodding  by  nature,  and  every  inch  of  prog- 
ress made  is  by  patient,  continuous  effort.  They  mani- 
fest real  docihty  in  the  matter,  and  when  the  true  motives 
of  Christian  giving  are  clearly  perceived  are  often  most 
zealous  in  their  efforts. 

A  comparison  of  results  in  every  mission  will  show 
a  great  advance  in  the  last  few  years.  The  sentiment 
that  has  been  created  and  fostered,  and  the  zeal  that  has 
been  manifested  by  the  leading  men  among  them,  show 
that  the  matter  has  taken  deep  root.  They  fully  ap- 
preciate the  fact  that  China  can  never  be  evangelized 
wholly  by  missionaries  from  other  lands,  or  the  work 
carried  on  by  funds  from  outside  sources,  and  know  the 
mighty  work  that  rests  upon  the  native  Church.  They 
know  that  its  very  existence —  much  more  its  triumphant 
spread  over  the  land  —  depends  upon  the  zeal  and  ag- 
gressive efforts  of  the  native  members.  This  feeling  is 
deepening  every  day,  and  is  rendered  stronger  by  the 
example  of  the  Christians  in  Swatow,  Amoy,  Shan-tung, 
and  elsewhere.  Canton  will  not  long  remain  behind  in 
the  race.  This  subject  is  zealously  urged  by  missionaries 
and  native  pastors;  and  a  deep  interest  is  gradually 
growing  up,  and  their  real  devotion  beginning  to  appear. 
They  no  longer  reply  to  our  appeals,  "We  are  only 
babes ;  you  cannot  expect  us  to  walk  before  we  have 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support.      407 

learned  to  stand  alone,  or  to  run  until  we  have  learned 
to  walk."  They  are  becoming  ashamed  of  their  pro- 
longed period  of  infancy ;  and  are  making  honest  efforts 
not  only  to  stand,  but  to  walk,  and  even  run,  in  the 
great  race  of  Christian  liberality.  We  have  not  the 
cheering  record  of  stations  further  north:  we  cannot 
point  to  any  one  who  has  given  $14,000  to  a  Christian 
college,  as  did  Mr.  Ah-Hok  in  Foochow ;  we  have  no 
wealthy  man  who  supports  several  churches  by  his  own 
contributions,  as  I  believe  they  have  near  Amoy ;  but 
we  have  many  who  give  one  tenth  of  all  they  receive 
to  the  Lord,  and  some  who  exceed  this  proportion. 
Lo-Kwan,  in  the  church  at  Chik-hom,  receives  five 
dollars  a  month,  and  gives  one  fifth  to  the  church;  a 
Christian  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands  supports  a  school  and 
chapel  in  his  native  town,  in  the  northeast  portion  of 
Canton  province ;  A-fat,  a  Cantonese,  now  in  the  island 
of  Tahiti,  receives  twenty-five  dollars  a  month,  and 
spends  twenty  of  it  in  Christian  work.  Their  gifts  can- 
not compare  in  amount  to  the  magnificent  sums  received 
into  the  treasury  of  the  Lord  in  Christian  lands,  but 
their  mites  often  mean  more  than  the  millions  of  others. 
They  often  respond  instantly  to  the  call  of  duty.  After 
a  sermon  on  ''The  Widow's  Mite,"  —  in  which  the  lesson 
was  urged  that  her  example  was  not  to  be  taken  as  an 
excuse  for  giving  little,  but  as  showing  our  duty  to  give 
much,  even  all  we  had,  to  the  Lord,  —  two  peasant 
women  came  to  my  study,  said  they  had  been  impressed 
by  the  words  spoken,  and  brought  their  gifts  to  the 
Lord,  —  a  dollar  each,  relatively  equal  to  ten  dollars  in 
America,  and  far  more  to  them  in  their  poverty  than 


4o8  The  Cross  ajzd  the  Dragon. 

hundreds  to  many  in  Christian  lands.  Their  tens  count 
for  more  than  the  hundreds  of  many,  and  their  dollars 
for  more  than  the  tens  of  many  in  the  churches  of 
America;  while  their  pennies  are  often  equal  to  the 
dollars  of  home  lands.  So  that  while  the  sums  in  the 
aggregate  may  seem  small,  yet,  considering  the  circum- 
stances of  the  people,  they  show  a  true  spirit  of  conse- 
cration. To  me  the  indications  of  the  generous  and 
wide-spread  support  of  the  Gospel  by  the  Christians  in 
Canton  are  most  evident.  They  are  as  yet  few  in  num- 
ber, scattered  hither  and  thither,  in  trying  circumstances, 
without  control  of  business  or  property;  there  are  no 
men  of  even  moderate  means  among  them ;  but  their 
number  is  increasing,  and  their  influence  being  widely 
felt.  When  they  are  more  firmly  established  and  can 
concentrate  their  energies,  greater  things  will  come. 
The  vast  sums  now  expended  on  heathenism  are  indi- 
cations of  the  gifts  that  will  flow  into  the  bosom  of  the 
Church  when  the  religious  longings  that  prompt  such 
worship  find  satisfaction  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  The 
readiness  with  which  men  of  wealth  endow  monasteries 
and  subsidize  the  priesthood,  shows  that,  when  the  spirit 
of  true  religion  seizes  them,  they  will  turn  their  wealth 
toward  hospitals,  schools,  and  all  the  benevolent  institu- 
tions that  spring  up  in  the  wake  of  the  Gospel.  Their 
innate  pride  will  spur  them  on  in  the  work  of  self- 
support.  Many  of  the  teachers  and  the  preachers  feel 
keenly  the  sneers  of  the  people,  who  speak  of  them  as 
the  hirelings  of  the  foreigner,  and  the  Church  as  the 
sect  of  the  outside  barbarians.  This  scorn  of  the  world, 
however  unjust  it  may  be,  tends  to  drive  them  to  a 


Christian  Giving  and  Self-Support,      409 

course  of  independence  and  self-reliance,  that  they  may 
escape  the  reproach  of  being  merely  the  beneficiaries 
of  outside  people. 

In  the  Christian  Church  of  Canton  there  are  all  the 
elements  of  strength,  namely,  intellect,  scholarship,  wis- 
dom, eloquence,  aptness  to  teach,  and  true  consecration. 
There  are  men  tried  by  severest  tests,  women  of  ac- 
knowledged piety  and  devotion;  men  who  are  well 
fitted  to  be  leaders,  and  women  who  would  suffer  mar- 
tyrdom if  necessity  required ;  a  body  of  sober,  earnest, 
and  devout  Christians,  who  know  what  their  profession 
means,  and  are  ever  ready  to  bear  their  witness  to  the 
faith  in  all  sincerity.  With  their  talents,  energy,  and 
zeal,  comes  this  fuller  sacrifice  which  devotes  their  per- 
sons and  property  to  the  Lord,  —  a  consecration  still 
far  from  complete,  but  even  now  made  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  insure  its  full  bestowment. 


4IO  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

CRITICISMS    OF    TRAVELLERS,   AND    ROMAN    CATHOLIC 
MISSIONS. 

AS  the  work  of  missions  in  Canton  is  viewed  by 
transient  visitors  from  Western  lands,  or  by  those 
who  reside  for  a  longer  or  a  shorter  period  in  the  cities 
of  the  South,  I  have  observed  three  stages  of  feeling  or 
conviction,  three  progressive  steps  which  their  minds 
make  as  they  study  the  subject.  To  the  stranger,  who 
visits  for  the  first  time  the  populous  districts  of  South 
China,  and  looks  for  some  striking  outward  indication 
of  what  has  been  done  in  the  work  of  missions,  the 
first  feeling  that  comes  over  him  is,  most  likely,  one  of 
disappointment  and  surprise  at  what  he  considers  the 
lack  of  results.  He  has  read  accounts  of  mission  work ; 
he  knows,  from  official  records,  the  number  of  mission- 
aries and  native  agents  engaged,  and  the  thousands  of 
converts  reported;  but  as  he  steps  ashore  and  passes 
through  the  narrow,  crowded  streets  of  the  great  cities, 
he  sees  no  evidence  of  what  has  been  done.  No  church 
spires  rise  above  the  low  lines  of  houses,  except  those  of 
the  French  Cathedral  that  tower  over  all ;  he  meets  no 
throngs  of  children  on  their  way  to  or  from  the  Chris- 
tian schools ;  but  sees  idolatry  in  full  sway,  evidences 
of  superstition  and  degradation  painfully  abundant  on 


Criticisms  of  Travellers.  411 

every  hand.  He  looks  at  this  unchecked  tide  of  hea- 
thenism, but  sees  nothing  of  that  crystal  stream  of 
Christian  influences,  which  is  flowing  too ;  and  the  feel- 
ing settles  down  upon  his  mind,  that  the  results  have 
been  exaggerated,  and  that,  in  fact,  very  little,  if  any- 
thing, has  been  accomplished ;  and  if  his  stay  be  a 
short  one,  and  he  be  not  provided  with  the  means  of 
knowing  what  is  being  done,  he  will  probably  depart 
with  the  unhappy  conviction  that  missions  in  Canton 
are  a  failure.  I  have  known  of  such  cases ;  many,  I 
might  say  the  majority  of  travellers  from  Europe  and 
America,  receive  only  this  first  impression,  and  either 
from  ignorance  or  disinclination,  never  go  beyond  what 
they  see  at  the  first  glance  on  the  surface. 

Those  who  remain  a  longer  period  and  study  the 
subject  more  deeply,  often  pass  into  a  second  stage  of 
thought  in  the  matter.  As  they  go  about  among  the 
people,  and  become,  in  a  measure,  familiar  with  their 
manners  and  customs,  their  mode  of  life  and  moral 
state ;  as  they  see  the  power  of  superstition,  the  dense 
ignorance  and  pitiable  degradation  of  the  people;  as 
they  learn  the  false  and,  in  many  cases,  frightful  notions 
they  have  in  regard  to  the  customs  and  morality  of 
Christian  people,  and  the  appalling  amount  of  prejudice 
which  even  the  more  enlightened  have  against  the  Gos- 
pel as  a  foreign  thing,  a  feeling  of  despair  comes  over 
them,  and  they  are  persuaded  that  however  well-meant 
the  efforts  of  the  missionaries,  and  however  earnest 
and  zealous  these  efforts  may  be,  their  cause  is  hope- 
less. It  seems  to  them  impossible  to  move  such  masses 
in  the  state  of  moral    and  spiritual  deadness  in  which 


412  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

we  find  the  Chinese.  I  have  known  many,  especially 
among  those  engaged  in  diplomatic  and  commercial 
pursuits,  possessed  of  such  feelings. 

There  is,  however,  a  third  stage,  which  those  whose 
hearts  are  truly  enlisted  in  the  welfare  of  their  fellow- 
men  invariably  reach.  By  inquiry,  they  readily  find 
the  missionaries,  and  are  soon  familiar  with  the  great 
agencies  at  work.  They  learn  of  the  churches,  some 
of  which  in  their  numbers  and  vigorous  Hfe  compare 
well  with  those  of  other  lands ;  they  learn  of  the  scores 
of  chapels  open  for  daily  preaching,  of  scores  of  schools 
for  boys  and  girls,  with  thousands  of  pupils  in  attend- 
ance, of  hospitals  whose  annual  attendance  of  patients 
is  counted  by  tens  of  thousands ;  they  learn  of  the 
practical  power  of  the  Gospel  in  the  lives  of  thousands 
of  Chinese  Christians ;  and  as  these  evidences  of  vigor- 
ous life  in  this  vine,  which  God's  own  hand  has  planted, 
and  the  ever-growing  influence  of  Christianity  are  seen, 
in  spite  of  all  the  dif^culties  there  are  to  contend  with, 
the  feeling  that  comes  over  them  is  not  one  of  disap- 
pointment and  surprise  at  the  little  that  has  been  done, 
nor  of  despair  at  the  hopeless  prospect  of  doing  anything, 
but  of  wonder  and  of  gratitude  that  so  much  has  been 
accomplished,  and  that  the  outlook  for  the  future  is  so 
bright  and  cheering. 

The  Church  depends,  to  a  great  extent,  for  her  infor- 
mation concerning  what  is  done,  on  the  reports  of  those 
who  have  made  journeys,  more  or  less  hasty,  through 
the  lands  where  her  missions  are  established.  These 
travellers  come  in  great  numbers  every  year,  and,  in 
many  cases,  barely  glance  at  the  cities  and  countries 


Criticisms  of  Travellers,  413 

passed,   and  then    consider   themselves    authorities   on 
all  subjects  pertaining  to  them. 

"Did  you  see  anything  of  mission-work  in  Canton?" 
*'  Oh,  yes ;   my  guide,  who  spoke  very  good  pidgin- 
English,  told  me  there  were  some  *  Joss-pidgin  men,'  as 
he  called  them,  there ;   but  from  his  account  I  infer  that 
they  were  not  doing  much." 

"  Did  you  meet  any  of  these  missionaries?" 
**  No ;  but  the  Captain  of  the  steamer  told  me  that 
the  people  laughed  at  them ;   that  they  would  baptize 
a  man  one  day,  and  the  next  he  would  be  arrested  for 
stealing." 

"•  Did  you  see  anything  of  their  schools  or  churches?" 
"  I  don't  think  they  have  any  schools ;  and  the  only 
church  I  saw  was  the  French  Cathedral.  Come  to 
think,  I  did  go,  for  a  few  minutes,  to  a  hospital,  where 
there  was  such  a  crowd  of  dirty  people  coming  for 
medicine  that  I  was  glad  to  get  away." 

This  is  a  specimen  of  how  they  become  familiar  with 
mission-work.  Ignorance  is  at  the  bottom  of  most  of 
the  false  reports  so  widely  circulated.  They  have  but 
a  few  days  to  spend ;  and,  as  is  natural,  think  more  of 
seeing  the  temples,  curio-shops,  and  manufactures  of 
the  city,  than  of  studying  mission-work.  No  one  would 
complain  of  this,  if  they  did  not  set  themselves  up  as 
authorities.  They  ply  the  steamer  captain  with  ques- 
tions, and  he  is  only  a  trifle  less  ignorant  on  the  subject 
than  themselves,  but  is  full  of  all  sorts  of  tales  and  scan- 
dals, not  one  in  a  hundred  of  which  has  the  slightest 
foundation.  His  position  seldom  permits  him  time  to  go 
into  the  city ;   and  all  he  knows  is  the  merest  hearsay, 


414  1^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

and  when,  by  chance,  he  gets  hold  of  a  solid  fact  or  an 
authentic  account  of  work  done,  it  is  perhaps  fifteen  or 
twenty  years  old,  and  has  long  since  been  outlived  and 
left  far  in  the  rear  in  the  rapid  progress  of  the  work. 
Recommended  to  some  merchant-house,  the  traveller 
makes  inquiries  of  his  host,  who  is  often  scarcely  more 
enlightened  than  the  men  on  the  steamer.  His  inter- 
course with  the  natives  is  confined  to  his  compradores, 
his  silk  or  tea  merchants,  and  others  who  come  to 
him  in  the  line  of  his  business.  His  travels  into  the 
city  take  him  no  farther  than  the  shops  of  these  mer- 
chants, or  an  occasional  visit  to  some  large  temple,  or  to 
the  White  Cloud  Hills  to  the  east  of  the  city.  He  passes, 
it  may  be,  a  chapel  or  two  on  his  way,  but  knows  no 
more  than  that  a  crowd  is  usually  seen,  coming  and 
going  at  the  door,  and  many  seated  inside  listening  to 
a  man  talking.  Furnished  with  a  professional  guide,  the 
most  unreliable  person  he  could  apply  to,  he  is  sup- 
plied with  a  jumble  of  facts  and  fancies  utterly  useless. 
Common-sense  dictates,  that  to  learn  the  state  of  com- 
merce, you  should  go  to  the  merchants ;  to  know  the 
exact  relations  which  nations  sustain  to  each  other, 
go  to  the  diplomatic  representatives ;  and  to  know  the 
facts  concerning  mission-work,  apply  to  the  mission- 
aries themselves,  or  those  well  informed  on  the  subject. 
Most  of  the  foreign  residents,  absorbed  as  they  are  in 
their  special  lines  of  business,  are  utterly  indifferent  to 
the  work  of  missions.  The  assertion  has  been  made, 
and  its  truth  I  am  not  disposed  to  doubt,  that  not  more 
than  half  a  dozen  of  the  residents,  outside  the  mission- 
ary body,  have  ever  been  inside  a  mission  church  or 


Criticisms  of  Travellers.  415 

school,  and  that  not  more  than  half  a  score  of  them 
know  anything  of  the  practical  operations  of  mission- 
work.     This  is   not  said  in  the  way  of   complaint  or 
condemnation  of  their  course,  but  simply  as  the  state- 
ment of  a  fact  not  always  kept  in  mind.     They  are  not 
in  a  position  to  know,  and  therefore  cannot  give  intelli- 
gent judgment  as  to  the  success,  or  otherwise,  of  the 
enterprise.     A  very   few   are    hostile,  and    show   their 
dislike,   not  by  studying   the  facts   and    exposing   the 
weak  points  of  this  system  of  Christian  work,  but  by 
repeating  all  the  silly  tales  disseminated  by  designing 
persons,  by  holding  up  isolated  cases  of  inconsistency, 
or  dweUing  upon  the  hypocrisy  of  some  native  convert, 
who  no  doubt  was  excluded  from  the  church  long  before 
the   story  of   his   duplicity   reached    their    ears.      This 
method  of  backbiting  and  calumny  has  been  a  favorite 
mode  of  attacking  missions  in  the  East,  while  there  has 
been    no    discussion   of  principles,    no    comparison    of 
results.    Some  of  the  residents  take  a  decided  interest  in 
what  is  done,  and  are  ever  warm  in  their  support  and 
commendation.     The  views  placed  before  the  traveller 
will  depend  entirely  upon  the  class  of  people  he  falls  in 
with ;   and  if  he  be  a  man  of  sense,  and  treat  this  as  he 
does  other  matters  of  business,  he  will  accept  only  the 
testimony  of  those  whose  knowledge  of  the  facts  war- 
rants their  speaking  with  authority.     Every  sea-captain 
has  a  fund   of   stories  which   he    relates,    for   not    one 
of  which  has  he  a  grain  of  positive  proof.     They  have 
been   repeatedly   exposed,   but  this    does    not   prevent 
their   being   told  with    fresh  zest  to   each   new-comer. 
Every  young   clerk  has  a  slur  to  cast  on  missions,  a 


41 6  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

subject  of  which  he  is  as  profoundly  ignorant  as  of  the 
materials  composing  the  mountains  of  Mars.  Beyond 
a  temporary  annoyance,  these  calumnies  do  not  affect 
the  missionary  in  his  work.  In  most  cases  he  remains 
in  ignorance  of  what  is  being  said  of  him,  and  regarding 
the  source  of  the  criticism,  when  it  is  heard,  treats  it 
accordingly. 

This  ignorance  of  what  is  going  on  is  not  confined 
to  merchants  and  others  in  secular  employments,  but 
even  clergymen,  who  come  as  temporary  visitors  or  as 
residents  for  a  longer  period,  sometimes  fail  to  inform 
themselves  on  the  subject.  One  clerical  gentleman, 
not  a  missionary,  held  a  chaplaincy  in  Canton  for  three 
years,  but  at  the  end  of  that  period  was  as  ignorant  of 
the  status  of  mission-work  as  when  he  came.  Having 
occasion  to  visit  Japan,  he  became  the  guest  of  a  mis- 
sionary there,  and  was  actually  brought  into  contact 
with  his  host's  work,  in  which  he  became  interested. 
Returning  to  Canton,  he  dilated  upon  what  he  had  seen 
in  Japan,  and  criticised  the  course  of  the  Canton  mis- 
sionaries. Close  inquiry  revealed  the  fact  that  the  state 
of  things  which  in  Japan  called  forth  his  admiration 
not  only  existed  in  Canton,  but  in  a  much  more  advanced 
and  wide-spread  form  ;  the  fact  being,  that  he  had  never 
taken  the  trouble  to  inquire  into  school-work,  hospital- 
work,  or  any  of  the  dozen  branches  of  Christian  effort 
constantly  carried  forward ;  and  was  about  to  return  to 
his  native  land  after  three  years'  residence,  —  and  would 
of  course  be  regarded  as  an  authority  on  such  subjects, 
— without  knowing  in  the  least  the  condition  of  things. 
Another  clergyman  from  Singapore  spent  two  weeks  in 


Criticisms  of  Travellers.  417 

Canton ;  but  in  that  time  he  had  not  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  a  single  missionary,  or  seen  the  inside  of  one  of 
the  fifteen  chapels,  or  heard  of  one  of  the  fourscore 
schools.  He  had,  however,  seen  the  execution  ground, 
and  secured  the  skull  of  a  criminal  as  a  memento ;  and 
announced  his  purpose  of  writing  a  book  on  Canton, 
which,  coming  from  the  pen  of  a  clergyman,  must,  of 
course,  contain  authentic  accounts  of  missions.  Such 
indifference  and  wilful  ignorance  on  the  part  of  Christian 
men  is  culpable  in  the  extreme.  Simple  justice  to  all 
concerned  requires  that  they  possess  themselves  of  facts 
derived  from  authentic  sources,  before  they  give  forth 
dogmatic  opinions  on  such  important  matters. 

The  relations  existing  between  the  missionaries  and 
other  foreign  residents  is  in  the  main  friendly :  many  are 
on  the  footing  of  close  and  cordial  friendship  with  each 
other ;  with  others  the  acquaintance  is  of  a  less  intimate 
character,  but  pleasant ;  while  a  few  on  both  sides  hold 
aloof.  Constant  intercourse  has  shown  the  Chinese  that 
there  are  good  and  bad  in  all  nations ;  and  while  some 
still  take  the  dissolute  lives  of  certain  men  from  Western 
lands  as  the  practical  exponents  of  Christianity,  yet  the 
constant  teaching  of  the  "  pure  and  undefiled  religion," 
and  the  godly  examples  of  its  adherents,  are  gradually 
counteracting  such  false  conceptions.  It  still  remains 
a  fact  that  in  almost  every  case  where  men  express 
contempt  or  dislike  for  missionaries  and  their  work, 
their  own  lives  are  such  as  to  receive  constant  re- 
buke and  condemnation  from  the  pure  teachings  of 
the  Gospel.  Many  years  ago,  Darwin,  who  cannot 
be  considered  as  biassed  in  favor  of  missions,  gave  his 

27 


41 8  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

unqualified  judgment  as  to  their  beneficent  effects,  and 
denounced  in  strongest  terms  their  traducers.  These 
are  his  significant  words  in  reference  to  the  South  Sea 
Islands :  — 

"  There  are  many  who  attack,  even  now,  more  acrimoniously 
than  Kotzebue,  both  the  missionaries,  their  system,  and  the 
effects  produced  by  it.  Such  reasoners  never  compare  the  pres- 
ent state  with  that  of  the  Islands  only  twenty  years  ago,  nor 
even  with  that  of  Europe  in  this  day ;  but  they  compare  it  with 
the  high  standard  of  Gospel  perfection.  They  expect  the  mis- 
sionary to  effect  that  which  the  Apostles  themselves  failed  to  do. 
Inasmuch  as  the  condition  of  the  people  falls  short  of  this  high 
standard,  blame  is  attached  to  the  missionary,  instead  of  credit 
for  what  he  has  effected.  They  forget,  or  will  not  remember, 
that  human  sacrifices  and  the  power  of  an  idolatrous  priesthood  ; 
a  system  of  profligacy  unparalleled  in  any  other  part  of  the 
world ;  infanticide,  a  consequence  of  this  system ;  bloody  wars, 
where  conquerors  spared  neither  women  nor  children, — that 
all  these  have  been  abolished ;  and  that  dishonesty,  intemper- 
ance, and  licentiousness  have  been  greatly  reduced  by  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity.  In  a  voyager,  to  forget  these  things 
is  base  ingratitude ;  for,  should  he  chance  to  be  at  the  point  of 
shipwreck  on  some  unknown  coast,  he  will  devoutly  pray  that 
the  lesson  of  the  missionary  may  have  extended  thus  far.  .  .  . 
But  it  is  useless  to  argue  against  such  reasoners.  I  believe  that, 
disappointed  in  not  finding  the  field  of  licentiousness  quite  so 
open  as  formerly,  they  will  not  give  credit  to  a  morality  which 
they  do  not  wish  to  practise,  or  to  a  religion  which  they  under- 
value or  despise." 

Ever  ready  to  abide  by  the  sober  judgment  of  un- 
biassed men  familiar  with  the  facts,  we  protest  against 
the  shallow  criticism  and  false  statements  of  those  who 
are  ignorant  of  that  whereof  they  speak,  or  are  incapable 


Roman  Catholic  Missions.  419 

of  forming  a  just  opinion  on  matters  of  such  vital  interest 
to  the  Church  as  her  foreign  mission-work. 

The  relations  of  Protestant  missions  to  those  of  the 
Romish  Church  are  at  present  more  prominent  in  theory 
than  in  practical  work,  the  methods  of  work  being  dif- 
ferent and  the  points  of  contact  few.  Since  the  days 
of  Matteo  Ricci,  who  reached  Canton  in  1582,  the 
Romish  missions  have  continued,  subject  to  many  vicis- 
situdes. The  poHcy  of  their  founders  has  given  tone 
to  their  whole  subsequent  course.  Concealing  their  real 
object,  they  obtained  permission  to  build  houses,  and 
thus  secured  a  permanent  foothold.  Entering  Shiu- 
hing,  the  capital  of  the  province  at  that  time,  they 
assured  the  governor  that  **  they  had  at  last  ascertained 
that  the  Celestial  Empire  was  even  superior  to  its  own 
brilliant  renown.  They  therefore  desired  to  end  their 
days  in  it,  and  wished  to  obtain  a  little  land  to  construct 
a  house  and  a  church,  where  they  might  spend  their 
time  in  prayer  and  study,  in  solitude  and  meditation, 
which  they  could  not  do  at  Macao  on  account  of  the 
tumult  and  bustle  which  the  perpetual  activity  of  com- 
merce occasioned."  This  method  of  conceaHng  their 
true  aim  has  ever  characterized  their  actions ;  and  by 
the  use  of  such  means  they  have  acquired  footholds  in 
all  parts  of  the  province.  Beginning  at  Shiu-hing,  they 
have  spread  north,  east,  south,  and  west.  For  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years  before  the  introduction  of  Protestant 
missions,  they  worked;  but  the  present  exhibition  of 
their  success  is  not  at  all  commensurate  with  the  time, 
the  men,  and  the  means  expended.  In  Canton,  after 
three   hundred   years,   the   number   of  their   converts, 


420 


The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


according  to  their  own  records,  is  twenty  thousand,  as  i 
against  seven  thousand,  or  nearly  that  number,  in  Prot-  i 
estant  missions,  after  forty  years  of  work. 


THE   GODDESS   OF   MERCY. 

Their  use  of  the  word  Tien-cku,  for  "  God,"  has  won 
for  them  the  name  of  "  The  Church  of  the  Heavenly 
Lord ;  "  while  Protestants  are  universally  known  as  "The 


Roman  Catholic  Missions,  421 

Church  of  Jesus,"  a  distinction  we  are  quite  ready  to 
accept.  The  evidences  of  great  success  in  past  periods 
are  seen  in  many  places,  notably  Hainan,  where  the 
graves  of  many  converts,  with  those  of  their  priests, 
are  found,  indicating  a  large  following,  which  Chinese 
records  confirm,  and  state  that  at  one  time  they  num- 
bered a  prefect  and  other  high  officers  among  their 
converts.  They  have  almost  entirely  disappeared  from 
that  island,  the  present  missions  there  having  no  con- 
nection historically  with  the  old.  In  many  places  their 
numbers  are  kept  up  simply  by  the  natural  increase  of 
the  people,  the  girls  being  permitted  to  marry  only  co- 
religionists, and  the  young  men  compelling  their  wives 
to  adopt  their  faith.  Their  presence  in  Canton  is  in- 
stantly known  by  the  beautiful  cathedral  now  approach- 
ing completion,  after  a  period  of  more  than  twenty 
years  since  the  foundations  were  laid.  It  is  an  object 
of  pride  to  the  Romanists,  but  of  hatred  to  the  Chinese, 
who  regard  the  action  of  the  French  in  securing  the 
fine  location  in  which  it  stands,  in  restitution  for  prop- 
erty destroyed  in  the  interior,  as  a  piece  of  high-handed 
injustice;  and  more  than  once  the  place  has  required 
a  guard  of  soldiers  to  protect  it  from  mob  violence. 
The  priests,  of  whom  there  are  twenty  in  the  province, 
all  adopt  Chinese  dress,  and  often  penetrate  far  into  the 
interior.  Some  of  them  are  earnest,  self-denying  men, 
submitting  to  hardship  willingly,  and  spending  their  lives 
in  toilsome  service  for  others.  They  work  in  secret  and 
often  by  underhand  means,  never  allowing  the  people 
or  the  magistrates  to  suspect  their  purposes  until  they 
have  gained  their  ends.     They  have  no  public  chapels  or 


42  2  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

preaching-halls.  One  of  their  prominent  members  came 
to  me  with  the  request  that  I  would  permit  him  to  preach 
in  my  city  chapel,  stating  the  various  points  of  doctrine 
on  which  we  agreed,  and  assuring  me  that  he  would 
carefully  avoid  introducing  any  of  their  peculiar  tenets. 
The  reason  given  for  this  unusual  request  was,  that  in 
his  own  church  he  had  no  opportunity  of  proclaiming 
the  doctrines  he  believed.  He  had  called  the  attention 
of  the  priests  to  the  great  influence  the  Protestants  were 
gaining  by  the  method  of  daily  preaching  in  their  nu- 
merous chapels,  and  suggested  the  advisability  of  their 
opening  a  hall  near  the  great  cathedral,  where  people 
might  be  taught  their  doctrines.  He  was  rebuffed  by  the 
priest,  whose  whole  attention  was  concentrated  on  the 
cathedral,  which,  in  some  magical  way,  was  to  convert 
the  people  to  the  faith  of  Rome ;  and  burning  with  a 
desire  to  tell  what  he  knew,  he  applied  to  us.  The 
workings  of  their  system  were  shown  in  his  previous 
operations.  A  man  of  fine  physique,  good  mind,  and 
fluent  tongue,  he  had  been  employed  in  various  mis- 
sions, in  the  performance  of  which,  to  use  his  own 
expression,  he  **  had  laid  up  large  stores  of  merit  that 
would  secure  him  honors  in  the  next  world.*'  The 
province  of  Kwong-si  has  been  most  rigidly  closed 
against  them,  as  against  Protestants,  and  Mr.  Kong  was 
sent  to  effect  a  foothold  in  it.  Entering  the  southwest 
border,  he  reached  an  inland  town,  where  he  gave  out 
to  the  people  that  he  was  a  merchant  from  Foochow, 
in  quest  of  a  quiet,  respectable  town  in  which  to  retire 
from  business.  The  gentry  became  his  friends,  and 
urged  him  to  settle  among  them,  acting  as  his  agents 


Roman  Catholic  Missions,  423 

in  purchasing  a  desirable  house  and  lot.  When  the 
transfer  of  the  property  was  completed,  he  threw  off 
his  mask  and  announced  his  real  character,  to  the  cha- 
grin and  the  consternation  of  those  who  had  aided  him. 
This  transaction  was  regarded  by  him  as  exceedingly 
meritorious. 

Their  method  of  receiving  converts  is  also  different, 
as  are  the  requirements  made  of  them.  The  Bible  is 
not  placed  in  their  hands,  only  a  short  catechism,  the 
repetition  of  which  secures  their  reception.  The  wor- 
ship of  saints  and  images  makes  it  an  easy  transition 
from  idolatry  to  the  practices  of  the  Romish  Church. 
Instances  are  given  where  the  original  idol  is  retained, 
but  rechristened  as  St.  Joseph,  in  place  of  Kwan-Kung, 
or  the  Holy  Mother,  in  place  of  Koon-yam.  The  priests 
assume  political  control  over  their  converts,  and  assist 
them  in  litigations  before  the  magistrates.  This  draws 
a  certain  class  of  people  to  seek  their  help;  and  the 
readiness  with  which  they  respond  to  such  applications 
shows  the  evils  of  their  policy.  Near  one  of  our  out- 
stations  a  quarrel  was  going  on  between  two  clans  in  an 
adjacent  village.  The  weaker  party,  finding  themselves 
in  danger  of  losing  their  cause,  sought  the  assistance  of 
the  French  priest,  saying  they  would  join  his  church 
if  he  gave  them  the  assistance  required.  He  baptized 
about  thirty  of  them,  and  undertook  their  cause,  but 
was  unable  to  fulfil  his  promise  of  help.  The  case  went 
against  them ;  and,  considering  themselves  duped  by  the 
priest,  they  swore  vengeance  against  him.  Passing  near 
the  place  one  day,  I  met  a  man  dressed  as  a  scholar, 
who  accosted  me  with  the  words,  *'Are  you  a  French 


424  -The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

priest?'*  "No,"  I  replied.  "  It  is  well  for  you  that  you 
are  not,"  he  said ;  "  for  the  people  in  the  village  yonder 
say  they  will  kill  him  when  they  catch  him."  I  assured 
him  I  was  a  preacher  of  Jesus,  and  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  priests ;  and  directed  him  to  my  chapel,  near 
by,  where  he  could  at  any  time  hear  the  doctrines  of 
Jesus  expounded. 

In  the  district  of  Ying-tak  the  Wesleyans  have  had 
much  trouble  on  account  of  their  interference.  They 
have  worked  directly  and  indirectly  to  win  their  con- 
verts away,  but  have  been  foiled  in  their  efforts,  except 
in  the  cases  of  a  few  who  were  only  inquirers.  Their 
presence  in  this  district,  and  their  practice  of  assisting 
their  adherents  in  official  cases,  have  led  the  mission- 
aries to  put  up  public  notices  in  their  chapels,  declaring 
that  the  two  churches  are  entirely  distinct,  and  that  no 
person  would  be  permitted  to  use  the  name  of  the  mis- 
sionary, or  that  of  any  of  his  assistants,  in  any  affair 
before  the  mandarins. 

As  a  rule,  however,  working  on  entirely  different  lines, 
we  seldom  come  into  contact,  much  less  into  collision. 
The  situations  of  their  schools  and  churches  are  not  gen- 
erally known,  and  their  converts  are  under  no  obligation 
to  proclaim  their  character  to  others.  All  this  is  so  con- 
trary to  the  free  and  open  profession  of  Protestants,  that 
there  is  very  little  in  common  between  us.  Their  con- 
verts at  the  present  time  are  not  of  so  high  or  renowned 
a  character  as  some  in  the  earlier  days,  when  Paul,  Can- 
dida, Agatha,  and  others,  were  shining  lights,  and  really 
wonderful  for  their  fidelity  to  their  religion  and  the 
benevolence  shown  in  the  exercise  of  it,  as  well  as  for 


Roman  Catholic  Missions.  425 

their  high  position.  Many  of  their  intelHgent  people  have 
left  the  Church  which  closes  the  door  of  knowledge, 
refuses  the  Scriptures  to  the  people,  and  hides  its  light 
from  the  masses,  and  joined  the  Church  of  Jesus.  In 
the  earlier  years  there  was  constant  confusion  of  the 
two  churches,  not  only  in  public  documents,  but  in 
the  minds  of  the  people,  and  the  followers  of  Jesus  were 
everywhere  called  **  the  sect  of  the  Heavenly  Lord ;  " 
but  now  the  distinction  is  recognized  by  the  greater  part 
of  the  people,  and  will  be  still  better  understood  as  the 
light  from  the  schools  and  churches,  spread  so  freely, 
reaches  the  people. 

Unless  the  Church  of  Rome  changes  her  policy,  there 
is  not  much  hope  of  her  doctrines  becoming  prevalent 
to  any  wide  extent.  Relying,  as  they  do,  upon  the 
arm  of  political  power,  their  progress  everywhere  as- 
sumes the  shape  of  a  political  movement  to  a  great 
degree.  Their  converts  are  chiefly  bound  to  them  by 
the  hope  of  political  protection,  and  are  constantly 
bringing  them  into  collision  with  the  mandarins.  The 
Chinese  officials  may  ignore  or  tolerate  this  state  of 
things  to  a  certain  extent,  but  anything  like  a  general 
recognition  of  political  power  in  the  hands  of  the 
priests  can  never  be  attained.  Did  they  rely  more  on 
the  doctrines  they  teach,  or  even  on  their  supposed 
miraculous  powers,  there  would  be  more  hope;  but 
protection  before  the  officials  is  the  great  attraction 
offered,  and  this  must  certainly  limit  their  success  to 
a  comparatively  small  compass. 

Protestants  have  little  to  learn  from  them,  and  less  to 
fear;  and  while  admiring  the  courage  and  self-sacrifice 


426  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


of  many  devoted  men  who  have  plunged  into  the 
unknown  interior  and  there  worn  out  their  Hves,  we  avoid 
their  methods,  and  appeal  to  none  but  the  purest  mo- 
tives in  winning  men  for  Christ,  still  trusting  that,  in 
the  flocks  gathered  by  these  self-denying  priests,  there 
may  be  many  who,  through  the  imperfect  light  brought 
them,  have  been  led  to  a  true  knowledge  of  the  Lord  of 
all  and  Jesus,  His  Son,  our  Divine  Redeemer. 


Teaching  English.  427 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

TEACHING     ENGLISH. 

T^HE  question  of  teaching  English  to  the  Chinese, 
as  a  phase  of  mission-work,  is  one  whose  im- 
portance no  one  can  deny,  nor  can  it  be  answered 
decidedly  in  the  affirmative  or  the  negative  without 
careful  consideration  of  its  manifold  bearings.  It  is  not 
a  new  question  which  has  arisen  in  late  years,  but  one 
which  is  as  old  as  the  missionary  enterprise  in  China, 
and  one  which  has  come  up  again  and  again  in  the 
course  of  missionary  work  for  the  Chinese,  never  ex- 
actly in  the  same  form,  it  is  true,  but  always  modified 
more  or  less  by  the  state  of  popular  feeling  or  the 
demands  of  the  time. 

In  the  earlier  days  of  mission-work,  every  means  that 
would  bring  the  missionary  into  closer  relationship  with 
the  people,  or  afford  more  favorable  opportunity  of 
communicating  Christian  truth,  had  to  be  made  use  of; 
and  the  teaching  of  English  was  made  the  pretext,  as  is 
done  in  California  and  other  places  to-day,  for  inculcat- 
ing higher  teaching, — the  entering  wedge  to  prepare 
the  way  for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel;  and  the 
Chinese,  for  purposes  of  trade  and  other  reasons,  were 
glad  to  avail  themselves  of  the  offers  of  the  missionary. 


428  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

But  in  this  respect,  the  circumstances  are  now  entirely 
changed.  The  missionary  needs  no  such  adjunct  to 
the  more  legitimate  methods  of  work.  Our  work  is 
firmly  established ;  we  have  every  facility.  Audiences 
await  us  in  our  chapels ;  pupils  crowd  our  schools  where 
English  is  not  taught;  and  new  openings  for  work  are 
constantly  presenting  themselves.  We  cannot  begin  to 
improve  to  the  utmost  the  opportunities  now  afforded ; 
so  that  there  is  not  the  slightest  necessity  for  holding 
out  the  teaching  of  English  as  a  bait  to  secure  favor 
with  the  people  or  increase  our  opportunities  for  work. 
And  if  the  question  were,  "  Do  we  need  to  teach  Eng- 
lish to  aid  us  in  our  proper  work  as  missionaries?"  a 
decided  negative  would  be  given  without  the  slightest 
hesitation. 

The  importance  of  the  matter  from  a  Chinese  point 
of  view  has  also  changed  very  materially.  In  the  be- 
ginning the  advantage  of  a  knowledge  of  English  was 
understood  and  appreciated  by  very  few.  The  many 
considered  the  time  spent  in  acquiring  the  foreigner's 
speech  as  wasted,  and  regarded  such  accomplishments 
with  contempt.  A  comparatively  few  years  sufficed  to 
show  the  Chinese  mercantile  community,  at  least,  espe- 
cially those  who  had  dealings  with  foreigners,  the  great 
advantage  of  such  acquirements,  and  a  fresh  stimulus 
was  given  to  the  study  of  English.  As  the  demand 
for  English-speaking  Chinese  increased,  their  services 
commanded  higher  remuneration,  and  many  an  enter- 
prising youth  found  that  a  knowledge  of  the  despised 
foreigner's  tongue  was  the  golden  key  that  unlocked 
the  gate,  and  sent  him  speeding  on  his  way  to  fortune. 


Teaching  English,  429 

This  demand  filled  and  still  fills  the  government  schools 
of  Hong-Kong  with  pupils ;  it  made  and  still  makes 
the  teaching  of  English  in  Canton  a  comparatively 
remunerative  employment  The  Chinese  have  thus 
advanced  from  the  point  of  being  willing  to  attend  a 
free  mission-school  and  receive  a  modicum  of  Chris- 
tian truth  for  the  benefit  of  instruction  in  English,  until 
they  are  now  w^illing  to  pay,  and  in  many  cases  to  pay 
well,  for  their  instruction.  They  are  so  far,  however, 
only  moved  by  mercenary  considerations ;  they  regard 
it  purely  in  a  business  light,  and  are  willing  to  pay  a 
moderate  sum  for  what  will  bring  them  greater  profit 
in  the  end.  There  is  among  this  class  no  desire  for  the 
knowledge  of  the  language  for  its  own  sake,  or  for  any 
advantage  to  be  gained  from  a  literary  point  of  view. 

Such,  I  take  it,  has  been,  in  the  main,  the  relation 
of  the  Chinese  to  the  study  of  English  until  within 
a  very  recent  period.  Their  feelings  in  regard  to  it 
have  been,  for  the  most  part,  purely  mercenary;  it  has 
been  a  question  of  dollars  and  cents.  The  time  and 
money  spent  in  acquiring  English  have  been  so  much 
capital  invested,  from  which  they  expected  to  derive  a 
great  profit  in  their  business.  Of  course  there  have 
been  exceptions  to  this  rule,  but,  in  the  main,  I  con- 
ceive that  this  has  been  their  real  bearing  toward  it.  If 
this  were  still  the  case,  and  it  were  likely  to  continue  so 
in  the  future,  then  the  question  as  far  as  missions  are 
concerned  would  be  easily  answered.  It  is  not  our 
place  as  missionaries  to  take  the  superintendence  of 
commercial  schools  or  identify  ourselves  with  a  course 
of  work    that    is    prompted    and    sustained    by    purely 


430  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

mercenary  considerations.  If  the  question  were  merely, 
**  Shall  we  assist  the  Chinese  in  acquiring  a  knowledge 
of  English  so  that  they  may  be  better  fitted  to  carry 
on  business  with  foreigners  ?  "  a  simple  and  decided  "  No  " 
would  settle  it. 

But  the  signs  of  the  times,  as  read  by  the  most  casual 
observer,  show  it  to  be  a  much  broader  question  than 
the  foregoing  views  of  it  would  show.  It  is  evident  to 
many  that  there  is  now  a  demand  on  the  part  of  the 
Chinese  for  a  knowledge  of  English,  apart  from  any 
commercial  consideration,  —  not  merely  the  knowledge 
of  how  to  read  and  write ;  but  for  the  advantage  it  gives 
them  in  the  search  after  truth.  This  demand  presents 
itself  with  two  main  sides,  which  for  convenience  may 
be  termed  the  political  side  and  the  scientific  side.  The 
political  side  has  reference  to  the  Government  and  its 
servants,  both  in  relation  to  their  own  people  and  to 
other  nations.  The  establishment  of  legations  in  foreign 
courts,  and  consulates  in  many  cities,  was  a  great  step 
in  advance,  as  all  will  admit,  —  an  unqualified  departure 
from  the  customs  of  ages.  If  these  are  kept  up,  as  they 
no  doubt  will  be,  a  separate  service  will  probably  be 
established,  and  oflficers,  properly  trained  and  qualified, 
will  be  appointed  to  fill  the  posts.  Among  the  require- 
ments for  such  a  service,  a  knowledge  of  English  will 
probably  hold  an  important  place,  —  not  a  superficial  or 
mechanical  knowledge  merely,  but  such  as  will  prepare 
its  possessor  for  going  more  or  less  fully,  as  may  be 
desirable,  into  the  history,  laws,  and  general  literature 
of  outside  nations.  This  aspect  of  the  question  is  very 
important  in  the  present  state  of  things,  and  will  become 


Teaching  English.  431 

more  so  as  the  relations  between  China  and  her  neigh- 
bors become  closer  and  more  settled. 

But  more  important  still  is  the  scientific  side  of  the 
question,  which  presents  the  English  language  as  the 
vehicle  for  the  introduction  of  Western  sciences,  both  in 
their  theoretical  and  practical  forms,  into  China.  The 
demands  for  such  knowledge  are  increasing  every  day. 
There  are  many  evidences  of  an  awakening  spirit  of  in- 
quiry. In  the  past  there  have  been  isolated  individuals 
who  have  had  independence  of  mind  sufficient  to  lead 
them  to  strike  off  from  the  beaten  tracks,  and  not  to  de- 
spise help  from  the  outside  '*  barbarians."  These  indi- 
viduals are  becoming  nuclei  for  still  larger  companies, 
who,  with  the  thirst  for  the  knowledge  of  living  facts  in 
place  of  worn-out  theories,  will  push  their  investigations 
into  the  higher  realms  of  scientific  and  philosophic  re- 
search. China's  intense  conservatism  has  kept  her  back 
long  enough;  she  cannot  stand  out  much  longer;  she 
cannot  forever  resist  the  waves  of  progress  that  beat 
against  her  shores.  There  are  movements  and  indica- 
tions which  all  who  wish  her  well  must  hail  with  joy. 
There  are  disturbing  elements  at  work  in  that  mass  of 
overwrought  conservatism.  The  crust  which  ages  has 
formed  over  them  is  breaking  in  places,  and  signs  of  life 
and  progress  begin  to  manifest  themselves,  even  in  this 
apparently  dead  and  fossilized  nation.  We  believe  in  a 
glorious  future  for  China ;  we  believe  she  will  yet  again 
be,  as  she  has  been  in  the  past,  in  the  front  rank  of  na- 
tions ;  but  there  will  be  a  complete  revolution  of  thought 
and  theory  before  this  can  take  place.  Already  there 
are  premonitions  of  such  a  revolution.    It  will  be  accom- 


432  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

plished  through  the  spread  of  truth,  rehgious  and  scien- 
tific ;  the  two  must  go  together  to  make  the  change 
complete.  But,  as  it  has  been  elsewhere,  so  it  will  no 
doubt  be  here,  that  secular  and  scientific  truth  will  ap- 
peal more  directly  and  powerfully  to  the  minds  of  the 
majority  of  the  people  than  will  religious  truth.  The 
time  seems  to  have  come  when  we  can  with  perfect  pro- 
priety, with  great  advantage  to  the  cause  of  Christian 
missions,  and  with  the  fair  hope  of  exerting  a  salutary 
influence  upon  the  minds  of  educated  Chinese,  take  steps 
toward  giving  them  that  knowledge  of  English  which 
seems  necessary  to  any  adequate  or  accurate  acquaint- 
ance with  philosophic  or  scientific  truth  as  developed  in 
our  day.  The  question  is  one  which  cannot  be  thrust 
aside  as  irrelevant ;  it  is  entitled  to  a  fair  and  favorable 
consideration,  and  as  in  Foochow  and  Shanghai,  so  in 
Canton,  should  receive  a  cordial  affirmative  answer. 
Special  reasons  urge  this  favorable  answer. 

Because,  in  the  first  place,  it  comes  to  us  now  in  a 
different  shape  from  any  it  has  assumed  in  the  past.  It 
is  not  merely  the  old  question  restated,  but  is  in  many 
respects  an  entirely  new  question.  It  includes,  to  a 
great  extent,  the  broader  and  more  important  question 
of  higher  education,  of  assisting  the  Chinese  to  gain  a 
knowledge  of  Western  science  and  general  culture.  It 
brings  us  into  relationship  with  a  class  of  students  who 
come  for  reasons  which  we  can  all  approve.  The  old 
class,  who  come  to  learn  only  from  mercenary  motives, 
who  acquire  English  as  a  part  of  their  stock  in  trade, 
with  which  to  make  money  more  easily,  still  come, 
in  larger  numbers  perhaps   than  ever  before ;   but,  in 


Teaching  English,  433 

addition  to  them,  is  this  other  class,  better  and  more 
hopeful ;  real  students  they  are,  prompted  not  by  a  mere 
desire  of  gain,  but  seeking  knowledge  with  something 
of  the  same  spirit  that  characterizes  men  of  intellect  in 
other  lands.  They  are  students  of  political  economy, 
students  of  natural  philosophy,  students  of  the  arts  of 
civilization,  who  have  in  some  degree  the  genuine  desire 
for  the  true  and  the  useful.  They  present  much  more 
hopeful  material  to  work  upon  than  the  sordid,  grasping, 
mercenary  lot  that  thrive  in  the  treaty  ports  of  China. 

Closely  connected  with  this,  and  in  some  respects  iden- 
tical with  it,  is  the  second  consideration  that  should  influ- 
ence our  minds,  namely,  that  there  is  a  desire,  more  or 
less  wide-spread,  among  intelligent  Chinese  to  obtain 
this  knowledge  for  its  own  sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  the 
facility  it  gives  them  in  acquiring  the  treasures  of  wis- 
dom and  practical  truth  which  form  the  strength  and 
glory  of  Christian  lands.  There  are  men  of  progress  in 
China  as  well  as  elsewhere,  men  of  independent  thought, 
men  of  keen  observation,  who  know  and  appreciate,  if 
they  do  not  publicly  acknowledge,  the  superiority  of 
Western  learning,  and  at  the  same  time  are  fully  aware 
of  the  absurdity  and  puerility  of  many  of  their  own 
theories  and  methods.  The  intercourse  with  foreigners 
in  the  past  few  decades  has  opened  the  eyes  of  those 
who  have  been  brought  into  relationship  with  other 
peoples,  and  made  them  feel  that  they  are  far  behind  the 
rest  of  the  world  in  more  ways  than  one.  Their  national 
pride  in  many  cases  has  been  aroused,  and  a  laudable 
desire  to  emulate  the  best  that  others  have  attained,  has 
been  awakened.     These  intelligent  leaders  of  thought 

28 


434  '^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

among  the  people  know  that  something  must  be  done 
to  bring  them  up  abreast  of  other  nations,  and  that  one 
of  the  first  things  to  be  done  is  to  put  them  on  an  equal 
footing  as  to  knowledge  and  general  intelligence  with 
other  nations.  They  begin  to  see  that  truth,  and  espe- 
cially in  their  case  scientific  truth,  is  universal  and  cos- 
mopolitan ;  that  it  is  not  the  peculiar  property  of  any 
one  nation  or  class  of  men,  but  that  it  belongs  to  all 
alike,  and  that  there  is  no  sacrifice  of  national  or  per- 
sonal dignity  in  acquiring  it  from  whatever  source  it 
may  most  easily  be  obtained.  This  is  one  great  step 
toward  the  breaking  down  of  the  barriers  of  exclusive- 
ness  which  have  so  long  enclosed  them.  Their  peculiar 
ignorance  of  anything  and  everything  outside  their  own 
borders  makes  them  peculiarly  helpless  and  dependent 
upon  others,  now  that  they  begin  to  feel  the  need  of 
something  better.  They  have  sufficient  penetration  to 
see  that  the  English  language  is  a  great  conservatory  of 
knowledge  of  all  kinds,  and  that  with  a  good  under- 
standing of  it,  almost  everything  they  want  is  at  their 
command ;  hence  the  desire,  more  or  less  prevalent 
among  them,  for  a  knowledge  of  English.  The  more 
the  advantage  of  such  a  knowledge  is  known  and  appre- 
ciated, the  more  wide-spread  will  become  this  desire. 
With  many  of  them  it  is  already  a  foregone  conclusion 
that  the  cumbrous,  stilted,  and  efifete  methods  now  in 
vogue  must  erelong  give  way  to  more  approved  and 
practical  methods. 

It  is  also  worthy  of  note  that  those  who  are  foremost 
in  advocating  a  change  in  this  respect  are  also  in  favor 
of  a  liberal  foreign  policy,  the  introduction  of  the  liberal 


Teaching  English.  435 

arts,  and  liberal  education  according  to  the  standard  of 
Western  nations.  Many  foresee  that  the  men  of  mark  and 
influence  in  the  near  future  of  China  will  be  those  who 
have  the  advantage  of  such  liberal  education ;  and  the 
feeling  of  many  is  expressed  in  the  language  of  a  scholar 
of  note  with  whom  I  was  speaking  on  the  subject  not 
long  ago,  and  who  said  in  his  native  dialect:  **  To  have  a 
familiar  knowledge  of  foreign  language  and  literature  is 
better  than  to  be  a  member  of  the  Hanlin  College." 
Such  expressions  are  prophetic  of  the  future.  Those 
who  can  understand  the  drift  of  affairs  see  what  is  com- 
ing, and  many  of  them  hail  it  with  joy  and  prepare  for 
it  accordingly. 

If  we  are  not  mistaken  in  our  view  of  this  side  of  the 
question,  it  becomes  a  matter  of  considerable  moment 
for  us  to  decide  what  we  shall  do  in  regard  to  it.  Shall 
we  put  our  shoulders  to  the  wheel,  and  help  them  for- 
ward in  the  line  of  progress  and  higher  knowledge; 
or  shall  we  stand  aside  and  let  them  work  it  out  for 
themselves?  It  may  be  said  that  it  is  outside  our  prov- 
ince; that  this  desire  for  a  knowledge  of  English  has 
not  sprung  up  in  connection  with  our  work  as  mission- 
aries, but  is  something  extraneous.  This,  in  a  certain 
sense,  may  be  true,  but  the  case  stands  thus:  they 
are  in  need  of  help  in  a  particular  direction,  or  at  least 
would  appreciate  it;  and  we  have  it  in  our  power  to  give 
that  help.  By  giving  it  we  do  not  waste  our  energies 
on  sordid,  thankless  minds,  but  are  dealing  with  men  of 
intelligence  and  progressive  ideas,  men  who  will  hold 
the  balance  of  power  in  the  future,  and  may  be  able 
to  recompense  us  an   hundred-fold   for  our   labor  and 


436  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

trouble  for  them.  Since  we  have  reason  to  believe 
that  there  is  this  commendable  desire  for  a  knowledge 
of  our  language  for  purposes  which  we  cannot  but  re- 
joice in,  it  would  seem  to  be  the  part  of  wisdom  to  give 
the  matter  the  attention  it  requires,  and,  if  possible,  in- 
augurate some  plan  by  which  we  can  assist  them,  and 
through  such  means  exert  an  influence  for  good  upon 
the  progressive  mind  of  China. 

Another  strong  reason,  as  it  appears  to  many,  in 
favor  of  our  doing  something  to  help  them  now,  is  that 
if  we  do  not  undertake  it,  the  Chinese  themselves 
will  make  the  move,  and  establish  institutions  from 
which  missionaries  and  Christian  influences  of  every 
kind  will  be  rigidly  excluded.  This  is  now  the  case 
in  every  school  and  college  under  their  control,  nor  can 
we  reasonably  find  fault  with  them  for  their  course  in 
the  matter.  If  the  desire  for  a  knowledge  of  English  is 
increasing,  as  we  have  reason  to  believe  it  is,  if  the  ad- 
vantage of  such  knowledge  is  as  great  as  it  now  appears 
to  be,  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  they  will 
erelong  take  steps  to  inaugurate  some  efficient  meas- 
ures for  teaching  that  language.  It  is  not  that  they 
have  any  special  love  for  English-speaking  people,  or 
see  any  special  beauty  in  the  language  itself,  but  be- 
cause it  is  necessary  in  order  to  acquire  that  knowledge 
of  science  and  the  practical  arts  which  is  the  great  de- 
sideratum with  them  now.  The  scientific  works  already 
translated  into  Chinese  do  not  fully  meet  the  demand. 
They  are  excellent  as  far  as  they  go,  but  the  translators 
labor  under  a  great  disadvantage  for  want  of  a  full  and 
uniform  scientific  vocabulary ;    and  even  if  the  list  of 


Teaching  English.  437 

terms  were  definitely  settled  by  common  consultation, 
many  of  them  would  be  unintelligible  to  the  ordinary 
student.  Besides  all  this,  modern  science,  in  its  full 
breadth,  cannot  well  be  compressed  into  the  compass 
of  a  few  text-books.  It  is  very  gratifying,  as  proof  of 
their  inquiring  spirit,  to  see  that  medical  works,  scien- 
tific works,  works  on  mechanics,  on  political  economy, 
and  international  law,  meet  with  such  a  ready  sale 
among  the  people.  These,  however,  give  only  a  taste, 
and  this  taste  which  inquiring  minds  get  from  these 
books  only  arouses  the  desire  to  learn  more.  This 
desire  for  a  fuller  knowledge  and  more  perfect  training 
will  lead  to  the  invention  of  means  to  satisfy  it.  But 
the  Chinese  move  slowly,  and  they  have  not  yet  seen 
their  way  clear  to  open,  on  any  large  scale,  schools 
for  such  purposes.  The  Peking  University  and  its 
branches,  however  efificiently  managed,  are  not  ade- 
quate to  the  purpose.  The  sending  of  young  men  to 
other  countries  to  be  trained  is  a  step  that  looks  to 
something  more  extensive  in  the  future,  but  as  yet  no 
adequate  provisions  have  been  made.  They  will,  how- 
ever, surely  come  to  it.  As  surely  as  scientific  truth 
exists,  it  will  find  its  way  among  the  educated  people 
of  China,  and  the  day  will  come  when  colleges  and  uni- 
versities, where  a  liberal  education,  as  it  is  understood  in 
our  own  land,  is  given,  will  be  established  throughout 
the  Empire. 

The  practical  issues  at  present  centre  in  the  question 
of  teaching  English  ;  and  mature  deliberation  has  led,  in 
two  important  centres  at  least,  to  the  establishment  of 
colleges,  where  this  language  is  made  the  medium  of 


43^  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

education ;  and  the  favor  manifested  toward  them  shows 
that  their  founders  were  not  mistaken  in  their  views 
of  the  demand  for  such  education.  Many  other  ques- 
tions relating  to  higher  education  are  inseparably  con- 
nected with  such  enterprises,  and  receive  solution  more 
or  less  satisfactory,  as  these  schemes  are  modified  and 
developed.  The  present  seems  to  be  an  auspicious 
time  to  lay  the  foundation  of  true  learning  in  the  broad- 
est sense;  and  every  movement  that  aims,  by  legiti- 
mate means,  at  the  general  enlightenment  of  the  people 
should  be  encouraged. 


A   Christian  College  for  Canton,        439 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

A   CHRISTIAN   COLLEGE   FOR   CANTON. 

TF,  in  view  of  what  has  been  said,  it  is  deemed  advisa- 
-^  ble  to  meet  our  Chinese  friends  half-way,  and  pro- 
vide them  with  the  means  of  acquiring  the  knowledge 
they  desire,  the  practical  question  comes  before  us  as 
to  what  plan  it  is  best  to  pursue.  How  shall  we  set 
about  the  accomplishment  of  our  purpose?  As  it  ap- 
pears in  its  practical  bearings,  the  experience  of  the 
past  is  of  great  benefit  in  showing  what  to  avoid,  as 
well  as  in  suggesting  feasible  methods  to  be  adopted. 
It  is  evident  that  it  would  not  be  advisable  to  attempt 
the  teaching  of  English  or  science  in  any  advanced 
form  in  our  mission-schools  already  established.  They 
should  remain  as  they  are,  devoted  entirely  to  instruc- 
tion through  the  medium  of  the  Chinese  language. 
Our  mission-schools  have  one  prominent  and  special 
object, —  the  teaching  of  Christian  truth,  —  and  the  in- 
troduction of  English  would  only  be  a  disturbing  and 
a  distracting  element.  It  would  be  bad  for  the  pupils, 
because  it  would  draw  away  their  attention  from  other 
and  better  things.  It  would  be  bad  for  the  teachers, 
because  it  would,  if  they  are  Chinese,  involve  a  long 
course  of  previous  study  before  they  could  be  fitted  to 
assume  such  duties ;   or,  if  they  are  foreigners,  it  would 


440  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

consume  much  precious  time  and  strength,  with  but 
little  compensation.  There  can,  no  doubt,  be  great  im- 
provements made  both  in  the  modes  of  teaching  and  in 
the  books  taught  in  our  mission-schools,  but  not  by  the 
introduction  of  English.  The  class  of  pupils  who  come 
would  not  usually  be  promising  material  to  work  upon, 
nor  would  they  remain  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to 
receive  any  permanent  benefit. 

It  does  not  seem  wise,  further,  for  those  who  are  now 
engaged  in  active  missionary  work,  to  take  it  up  in  con- 
nection with  their  other  duties.  If  this  were  done,  I 
fear  that  one  of  three  things  would  be  the  result :  either 
the  work  would  be  done  in  such  an  indifferent  way  as 
not  to  amount  to  anything,  and  thus  hinder  real,  efficient 
work ;  or,  if  much  time  were  devoted  specially  to  such 
duties,  it  would  be  to  the  neglect  of  more  important  and 
legitimate  missionary  work;  or  else  the  missionary  who 
attempted  to  carry  on  both  with  any  degree  of  efficiency, 
would  break  down  beneath  the  weight  of  a  burden 
heavier  than  he  could  bear.  But  even  supposing  that 
any  one  felt  justified  in  turning  aside  from  work  already 
begun,  and  should  devote  his  whole  time  to  such  work, 
what  he  could  do  would  be  a  very  small  thing,  in  com- 
parison with  what  ought  to  be  done.  It  seems  evident 
that  those  who  are  already  engrossed  in  the  work  which 
their  various  societies  have  sent  them  out  to  do,  and 
which,  in  point  of  importance,  must  ever  take  precedence 
of  all  other,  should  not  turn  aside  to  engage  in  secular 
education  of  any  kind.  As  it  is,  their  time  is  now  cut 
up  and  divided  into  too  many  portions.  Their  work  is 
now  so  varied,  that  they  cannot  give  exclusive  attention 


A  Christian  College  for  Canton,         441 

for  any  length  of  time  to  any  one  part  of  it,  even  though 
they  may  have  a  decided  preference,  and  special  quali- 
fications, for  some  particular  phase  of  work  ;  and  the 
addition  of  another  burden  would  not  much  improve 
matters.  Besides  this,  if  each  missionary  were  to  lend  a 
hand  in  teaching  English,  if  each  school  were  to  have  it 
among  the  branches  taught,  it  might  seem  as  though  a 
great  deal  were  being  done,  when  in  reality  a  large 
amount  of  time  and  energy  would  be  frittered  away, 
and  no  substantial  good  be  accomplished.  Such  desul- 
tory efforts  would  tend  to  defeat  the  object  we  have  in 
view  rather  than  to  further  it 

The  practical  solution  of  the  question  will  be  found 
in  the  establishment  of  a  central  college  in  Canton,  on 
a  liberal  basis.  This  may  be  done  in  a  way  to  secure 
general  approval,  and  conciliate  all  who,  for  any  reason, 
might  be  disposed  to  regard  it  with  hostility.  It  should 
not  be  a  theological  school  in  the  special  sense,  or  a 
school  in  which  religious  teaching  is  given  undue  promi- 
nence; but  one  after  the  model  of  our  colleges  in 
Europe  and  America,  where  English  should  be  taught, 
and  a  thorough  training  given  in  the  arts  course,  with 
all  the  books  of  merit  already  published  in  Chinese  in 
the  educational  line  put  into  the  hands  of  the  students, 
to  be  used  in  connection  with  English  text-books. 
While  religion  is  not  made  conspicuous  or  brought  for- 
ward in  a  manner  to  offend  or  drive  pupils  away,  yet 
the  whole  tone  and  attitude  of  the  institution  should  be 
thoroughly  Christian.  It  should  be  of  a  standard  high 
enough  to  attract  the  more  advanced  and  intelligent  of 
the  Chinese  ;  and  the  course  of  study  should  be  such  as 


442  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

to  fairly  entitle  a  man  who  had  gone  through  it  faith- 
fully to  the  degree  of  A.B.  in  an  American  college. 
Provision  also  should  be  made  for  any  who  wish  to  pur- 
sue a  special  course,  or  spend  a  shorter  time.  The 
teachers  and  professors  should  be  men  specially  quali- 
fied and  sent  out  from  home  for  the  work,  —  men  of 
learning  and  sound  Christian  character. 

In  contemplating  this  scheme,  three  important  points 
come  up  for  consideration,  namely,  its  special  bearing 
upon  the  work  of  the  Church,  its  bearing  upon  the 
Chinese  in  general,  and  the  prospect  of  success. 

As  to  the  first,  it  stands  in  vital  relationship  to  the 
direct  work  of  the  Church,  and  is  of  the  first  importance 
in  the  training  of  the  young  men  who  are  coming  for- 
ward as  evangelists  and  pastors  to  the  native  churches. 
We  should  not  be  compelled  to  adopt  a  low  standard 
for  our  native  ministers  and  teachers.  They  should  be 
men  who  take  rank  as  scholars,  and  secure  the  respect 
of  educated  people  for  their  attainments.  Education  is 
ever  an  integral  part  of  mission-work,  and  nowhere 
does  this  particular  department  meet  with  more  encour- 
agement than  in  Canton.  Yet  there  is  at  present  no 
institution  there  in  any  degree  adequate  to  the  wants  of 
the  case.  We  have  scores  of  elementary  schools  that 
are  doing  a  good  work,  and  a  few  of  a  higher  grade; 
but  these  are  for  special  objects,  and  do  not  meet  the 
general  demand.  The  respect  for  learning  inborn  in 
the  Chinese  strengthens  the  influence  of  the  educator, 
while  illiteracy  is  regarded  with  contempt.  The  desul- 
tory attempts  hitherto  made  to  secure  an  adequate 
training  for  the  native  preachers  would  be  concentrated 


A  Christian  College  for  Canton,         443 

and  systematized  by  a  central  college.  A  heavy  burden 
of  routine  work  would  be  lifted  from  the  shoulders  of 
those  now  engaged,  and  they  would  be  enabled  to  de- 
vote themselves  more  fully  to  purely  evangelistic  efforts. 
In  the  department  of  medical  missions  immense  advan- 
tage would  be  received.  The  great  drawback  to  efficient 
training  in  medical  science  is  that  the  pupils  come  with- 
out any  good  foundation  in  general  knowledge.  They 
are  often  ignorant  of  their  own  books,  and  unable  to 
comprehend  the  language  of  the  treatises  on  medicine 
placed  in  their  hands.  In  our  lands  a  liberal  education 
is  the  usual  prerequisite  for  a  course  of  professional 
study.  So  it  should  be  in  Canton ;  and  the  great  im- 
portance of  a  thorough  grounding  in  general  knowledge 
to  the  medical  student  is  at  once  evident. 

Again,  the  present  is  a  time  of  transition  and  change. 
To  those  who  have  watched  the  progress  of  events,  and 
are  familiar  to  some  degree  with  the  undercurrent  of 
thought  and  feeling  among  the  Chinese,  it  is  evident 
that  at  no  distant  day  great  changes  in  the  style  of  edu- 
cation among  the  people  of  China  will  take  place.  The 
old  fossilized  systems  will  be  broken  up  and  new 
methods  adopted.  The  demand  for  enlightened  ideas 
is  becoming  so  great,  that  even  Chinese  conservatism 
cannot  long  resist.  What  is  needed  by  the  Church,  is  a 
large  staff  of  qualified  teachers  to  meet  the  demands  of 
this  movement  when  it  comes ;  and  we  can  be  ready 
only  by  being  prepared  beforehand :  hence  the  impor- 
tance of  an  institution  where  young  men  may  be  trained 
for  that  vast  and  wide-spread  educational  work  that  will 
soon   be   upon   us.      Simple    self-interest   indorses   the 


444  '^^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

wisdom  of  such  a  course.  The  demand  for  instruction 
in  advanced  ideas  will  far  exceed  the  supply  of  teachers, 
and  the  controlling  influence  in  this  coming  movement 
may  be  thrown  into  the  hands  of  Christian  teachers,  if 
we  are  wise  enough  to  provide  in  advance  for  the  train- 
ing of  such  men.  We  seem,  to  me,  to  have  before  us  a 
great  opportunity;  and  if  we  but  show  a  little  of  the 
wisdom  of  the  serpent,  we  may  forestall  the  Chinese, 
and  establish,  in  advance  of  them,  an  institution  worthy 
of  patronage,  where  English  and  the  liberal  arts  shall  be 
taught  under  Christian  auspices,  and  teachers  imbued 
with  Christian  knowledge  be  supplied  to  the  land.  We 
claim  to  be  ourselves  persons  of  liberal  education,  and 
we  should  represent  Christianity  in  its  most  cultivated 
form.  We  are  in  the  best  position  to  take  advantage 
of  the  current  of  a  desire  more  or  less  prevalent,  and 
furnish  those  who  are  anxious  for  it,  with  the  means  of 
acquiring  knowledge.  We  are  in  full  sympathy  with 
true  science  and  all  its  latest  discoveries  and  verified 
theories,  and  we  believe  in  the  inestimable  advantage 
which  the  knowledge  of  these  gives  to  a  people.  W^e 
hold  that  all  truth  is  one,  and  is  ever  consistent  with 
itself;  that  there  is  no  real  antagonism  between  religious 
truth  and  scientific  truth,  although  many  have  tried 
hard  to  make  it  appear  otherwise.  We  know  the  bale- 
ful consequences  which  have,  in  other  lands,  follow-ed 
the  violent  separation  of  these  two  great  divisions  of 
truth ;  and  it  were  a  pity  such  a  state  of  things  should 
obtain  in  China,  without  our  making  any  effort  to  coun- 
teract it.  We  find  there  a  people  in  need  of  a  consistent 
knowledge  of  such  truth,  and  many  of  them  anxious  to 


A   Christian  College  for  Canton.         445 

acquire  it.  We  take  advantage  of  the  circumstances,  and 
provide  them  with  the  means  of  acquiring  it.  We  are 
led  to  do  this  with  greater  alacrity,  because  if  we  delay, 
others  will  forestall  us,  and  exclude  us  from  the  field. 

The  interests  of  the  Church  are  closely  bound  up  in 
such  a  movement ;  and  among  a  people  like  the  Chinese, 
where  respect  for  learning  is  almost  universal,  the  posi- 
tion of  influence  gained  by  being  the  fountain  of  knowl- 
edge to  them  cannot  be  overestimated.  There  is  no  merit 
in  accepting  a  position  of  less  influence  when  the  first 
and  the  highest  might  be  ours.  There  is  no  danger  of  ex- 
alting too  highly  the  power  and  importance  of  Christian 
learning;  and  in  the  present  crisis  of  afl"airs,  it  is  impos- 
sible to  mistake  the  wisdom  of  establishing  a  Christian 
college  in  Canton,  where  the  youth  of  our  churches  and 
of  the  people  in  general  may  receive  a  liberal  education, 
and  all  the  branches  of  Western  learning  be  taught  from 
a  Christian  stand-point.  The  time  is  fast  approaching 
when  the  demands  for  advanced  education  will  result  in 
colleges  being  established  by  some  one,  and  the  Church 
may  lose  her  grand  opportunity  by  want  of  timely  efl"ort. 
It  might  not  be  any  great  calamity  for  others  to  take  the 
lead,  were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  those  who  will  do  the 
work  which  we  might  have  done  will  exclude  all  Chris- 
tian influences  and  make  the  work  practically  atheistic 
and  of  course  anti-Christian.  This  we  must  all  feel 
would  be  a  great  calamity  and  one  which  we  should  do 
our  utmost  to  avert.  History  shows  that  when  institu- 
tions of  learning  have  been  established  under  the  pat- 
ronage of  pagan  governments,  Christianity  has  been 
rigidly  excluded.     Even  where  missionaries  have  been 


44^  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

employed  as  teachers  and  professors,  their  mouths  have 
been  closed  on  the  subject  of  Christianity.  It  is  not  a 
question  of  taking  the  first  step  merely,  or  of  allowing 
Christianity  to  be  admitted  on  an  equal  footing  with 
other  beliefs,  but  a  question  of  the  first  place  or  none  at 
all.  We  cannot  but  perceive  the  paramount  importance 
of  this  consideration,  that  when  this  desire  for  and  striving 
after  scientific  knowledge  takes  definite  shape,  and  per- 
manent institutions  are  established,  Christianity  should 
not  be  excluded ;  and  we  can  safely  say  that  unless  they 
are  established  by  missionaries  or  through  missionary 
influences  they  will  inevitably  become  anti-Christian. 
Non-Christian  education  soon  becomes  anti-Christian, 
and  it  is  needless  to  depict  the  evil  consequences  that 
will  certainly  come  from  a  people  of  the  mental  charac- 
teristics of  the  Chinese  receiving  scientific  truth  from  a 
rationalistic  or  an  atheistic  stand-point.  Their  chief 
characteristic  in  this  matter  is,  that  they  receive  teach- 
ing on  authority  without  reasoning  it  out  for  themselves  ; 
and  having  accepted  certain  theories,  they  hold  to  them 
with  all  the  traditional  pertinacity  of  their  race.  With 
the  means  apparently  within  our  reach  of  influencing 
the  minds  of  those  who  in  many  respects  form  the  best 
portion  of  the  people,  we  should  consider  the  matter 
well,  before  declining  to  use  them.  We  should  not 
lightly  forego  the  grand  opportunity  presented  of  giving 
a  Christian  tone  to  the  higher  education  of  the  Canton- 
ese ;  of  reaching  the  minds  of  those  who  in  their  first 
inquiry  will  be  far  more  open  to  conviction  than  they 
will  be  afterwards  when  they  have  settled  theories  of 
their   own.       No    greater   safeguard    could    be    thrown 


A   Christian  College  for  Canton.         447 


around  them  than  that  afforded  by  the  plan  of  teaching 
them  scientific  truth  from  a  Christian  stand-point,  of 
letting  them  know  from  the  beginning  that  science  and 
Christianity  are  absolutely  consistent,  and  help  to  inter- 
pret each  other.  If  they  learn  it  from  an  anti-Christian 
stand-point,  it  will  take  ages  to  undo  the  mischief  and 
set  them  right. 

Such  work  may  not  be  purely  missionary   work   in 
the  common  acceptation  of  the  term,    but   in    its    real 
bearing  and  results  it  is  one  of  the    highest   forms   of 
mission-work,  and  would  doubtless  be  fruitful  of  untold 
good  in  the  future  history  of  the  people.     It  does  not 
meet  the  point  to  argue  that  where  Christian  truth  is 
diffused  and  accepted,  Hberal  education  and  the  arts  of 
civilization  follow,  as  a  natural  and   in   some  degree   a 
necessary  consequence.     This  may,  and  no  doubt  will 
usually,  be  the  case  where  the  Gospel  is  accepted,  but 
how  long  will  it  be  before  it  is  generally  received  by 
the  masses  of  the  people?     It  may  be  centuries,  for  any 
indication  we  can  show  to  the  contrary  now.     In  the 
mean  time  science  is  advancing  with  rapid  strides.     It 
is  as  aggressive  as  Christianity,    and    is    more    sure   to 
find    a    ready   acceptance.     Its    advocates    and    propa- 
gators are,  in  many  cases,  men  who  are  utterly  indiffer- 
ent or  openly  opposed  to  Christianity ;  and  those  who 
are  waiting  for  it,  and  will  be  the    first   to    accept   it, 
are   not  from  our   Christian    people,   except  in    a   few 
instances.     They  have  not,  and  could  not  be  expected 
to  have,  any  proper  conception  of  the  true  relations  of 
religion  and  science,  and  will  therefore  have  no  protec- 
tion against  the  insidious  teaching  of  scepticism,  as  it 


448  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

is  now  so  widely  taught  in  connection  with  science. 
The  probabihty  is  that  science  will  make  much  more 
rapid  progress  among  the  educated  than  the  Gospel. 
Will  the  Church  allow  herself  to  be  outdone,  and  the 
ground  occupied  in  advance  by  the  most  dangerous 
enemies  of  our  cause,  and  the  people  provided  with 
entirely  unsanctified  or  sceptical  teaching,  when  she 
might,  if  proper  measures  were  adopted,  take  the  lead 
herself,  and,  by  a  liberal  policy,  reach  a  vantage  ground 
from  which  she  could  exert  a  greater  influence  over  the 
thinking  classes  of  the  people  than  she  could  ever 
otherwise  hope  to  gain? 

In  its  bearing  upon  the  Chinese,  this  subject  is  deep 
and  far-reaching.  It  contemplates  them  not  as  a  race 
that  is  hopelessly  on  the  decline,  but  as  one  that  is  aris- 
ing from  the  slumber  of  ages  and  about  to  enter  a  career 
of  prosperity  never  before  equalled.  The  Chinese  have 
all  the  elements  of  mental  and  physical  vigor ;  and  every 
effort  put  forth  on  their  behalf  in  the  way  of  education 
and  Christianization  will  tell  with  increasing  power  in 
the  generations  to  come.  China  is  on  the  eve  of  great 
changes  and  revolutions,  as  radical  as  any  in  the  past,  in 
her  political  system,  in  her  educational  system,  and  in  her 
religious  life ;  and  the  character  of  the  people  is  such  as 
to  warrant  the  belief  that  they  will  emerge  from  these 
revolutions,  which  may  be  entirely  bloodless,  stronger, 
wiser,  and  prepared  for  a  course  of  advancement  and 
power  unequalled  in  her  past  history.  The  day  of 
wider  knowledge  seems  to  be  dawning  for  this  people. 
Many  intelligent  and  observant  men  among  them  have 
seen  the  benefits  that  are  bestowed  by  foreign  medical 


A  Chris  Han  College  for  Canton.         449 

skill,  mechanical  skill,  and  the  various  methods  of  ap- 
pHed  science.  They  see  that  their  people  are  groping 
in  the  dark,  wasting  time,  energy,  and  precious  ma- 
terial, because  of  their  ignorance  of  many  of  the  most 
fundamental  and  practical  truths  of  modern  science. 
Some  of  those  thus  awakened  have  persevered,  and,  in 
spite  of  great  difficulties,  have  gained  a  knowledge  of 
these  truths  and  theories,  more  or  less  imperfect;  and 
the  evident  advantage  it  has  been  to  them  has  inspired 
others  with  the  desire  to  follow  their  steps ;  and  this 
feeling  will  increase  as  the  years  roll  on,  until  China, 
with  her  millions,  is  found  travelling  along  the  way 
of  progress  and  improvement  in  religion,  science,  and 
civilization. 

In  comparing  the  Occidental  nations  with  those  of 
the  Orient,  the  latter  are  often  represented  as  having 
passed  the  period  of  their  vigor,  and  on  the  sure  way 
to  decay.  Dr.  Draper  says:  **  From  this  we  may  also 
infer  how  unphilosophical  and  vain  is  the  expectation 
of  those  who  attempt  to  restore  the  aged  populations 
of  Asia  to  our  state.  Their  intellectual  condition  has 
passed  onward,  never  to  return."  Such  a  theory  can- 
not be  held  in  the  case  of  the  Chinese.  Six  eras  of 
intellectual  expansion  are  noted  by  those  who  have 
studied  their  mental  history  as  shown  in  their  literature 
of  the  past. 

The  first  was  the  Chow  period,  the  most  famous  of 
all,  and  still  regarded  as  the  golden  age  of  China,  —  the 
time  of  Confucius,  Mencius,  and  that  group  of  worthies 
whose  tablets  are  found  in  the  temples  of  the  sage. 

The  second  was  the  Han  period,  in  the  first  century 

29 


450  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

of  the  Christian  era.  It  was  characterized  by  the  atten- 
tion given  to  classical  studies,  to  history,  and  to  Taoistic 
philosophy,  which  underwent  great  modification  in  the 
hands  of  the  philosophers  of  that  age. 

The  third  was  in  the  time  of  the  six  dynasties,  extend- 
ing from  the  fourth  to  the  sixth  centuries,  and  was 
characterized  by  Buddhistic  influences. 

The  fourth  embraced  the  period  of  the  Tang  dynasty, 
from  A.  D.  618-905,  and  was  the  age  of  poetry  and 
elegant  literature. 

The  fifth  was  the  time  of  the  Sung  philosophers, 
A.  D.  960-1126,  which  was  prolific  in  moral  and  critical 
writings. 

The  sixth  is  the  present  age  of  classical  criticism,  and 
shows  a  reaction  from  the  extreme  views  of  the  Sung 
writers. 

These  six  periods  cover  a  space  of  three  thousand 
years,  each  presenting  distinct  elements  of  vigorous 
thought.  At  the  present  time,  the  intellectual  vigor 
connected  with  Buddhism  and  Taoism  is  dead,  past  any 
hope  of  resurrection. 

Confucianism  lives,  but  is  not  strong  on  its  intellectual 
side,  its  power  being  due  to  tradition  and  reverence  for 
the  past,  rather  than  to  any  deep  hold  it  has  upon  the 
intellectual  life  of  the  people.  No  one  need  despair  of 
their  intellectual  life.  It  has  survived  many  struggles 
in  the  past,  and  the  present  signs  of  a  quickening  desire 
for  knowledge  indicate  its  vitality.  The  great  struggle 
before  us  intellectually  and  religiously,  however,  is  with 
Confucianism.  There  the  mental  activity,  as  far  as 
shown,  the  literature,  and  the  trust  of  the  people   lie. 


A   Christian  College  for  Canton.         45 1 

Their  history  is  that  of  a  Hterary  nation,  and  their 
claims  to  be  regarded  as  an  educated  people  in  the 
present  age  cannot  be  denied.  The  nature  of  their 
knowledge  and  the  kind  of  mental  food  by  which  their 
intellectual  life  has  been  sustained  are  peculiar;  yet  the 
fact  that  they  have  minds  well  disciplined,  a  love  and 
respect  for  learning,  and  a  mental  vigor  surpassed  by 
but  few,  show  good  materials  on  which  to  work  in  giving 
them  true  knowledge. 

The  scholars  in  Canton  are  numbered  by  hundreds 
of  thousands.  At  every  triennial  examination  for  the 
second  degree,  corresponding  in  some  respects  to  the 
degree  of  A.M.,  twelve  thousand  or  more,  who  have 
already  taken  the  first  degree,  gather  in  the  provincial 
city.  They  vary  in  age  from  the  youth  of  sixteen  to 
the  old  man  of  seventy,  but  are  all  imbued  with  a  love 
for  letters,  and  have  proved  their  proficiency  in  suc- 
cessfully passing  the  rigid  examination  for  the  first  de- 
gree. On  the  day  appointed  they  are  admitted  to  the 
great  enclosure,  on  either  side  of  which  extend  rows 
of  cells,  three  feet  by  six,  to  which  the  candidates  are 
assigned,  after  a  rigid  examination  of  their  persons  to 
see  that  no  papers  or  helps  of  any  kind  have  been  con- 
cealed. Writing  materials  are  supplied  to  them,  and  on 
the  first  day  themes  are  announced  from  the  Four  Books 
for  three  prose  essays  and  one  poem,  and  twenty- four 
hours  allotted  in  which  to  do  the  work.  The  essays  are 
handed  in  to  the  first  committee  of  examination,  who 
sift  out  any  that  may  be  blotted  or  appear  unworthy  of 
consideration.  The  remainder  are  transcribed,  so  that 
the  penmanship  may  not  be  recognized,  each  having  a 


452  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

name  assumed  for  the  occasion,  and  handed  to  a  second 
committee,  who  sift  them  still  further,  and  submit  the 
few  that  remain  to  the  chief  Board  of  Examiners,  who 
give  final  decision  as  to  their  merits.  After  two  days 
they  assemble  a  second  time,  and  in  the  same  manner 
prepare  essays  and  poems  on  themes  taken  from  the 
Five  Classics,  which  are  submitted  to  the  same  process 
as  the  previous  ones.  Another  interval  of  two  days 
passed  brings  them  to  the  third  session,  at  which  miscel- 
laneous subjects  are  assigned.  The  whole  process,  with 
the  preliminary  examination  which  each  has  to  pass  to 
obtain  his  seat,  the  intense  excitement,  the  fatigue,  and 
confinement  in  the  narrow  cells  in  the  sultry  September 
days,  prove  very  trying ;  and  on  almost  every  occasion 
some  of  the  weaker  ones  succumb,  and  are  carried  out 
lifeless.  Of  the  twelve  thousand  contestants,  about  one 
hundred  are  successful,  the  remainder  going  back  to 
their  homes  or  schools,  where  they  continue  their  studies 
until  the  next  triennial.  The  contest  for  the  first  degree 
is  held  in  the  prefectural  city,  and  the  candidates  are 
admitted  by  districts.  Each  one  is  required  to  pass  a 
prehminary  examination  before  he  is  admitted,  so  that 
none  but  those  who  have  a  recognized  position  as 
scholars  appear.  In  the  province  of  Canton,  there  are 
seventy-seven  districts  or  counties,  the  number  of  liter- 
ary candidates  varying  from  a  few  hundreds  to  six  thou- 
sand in  each.  This  shows  what  a  great  army  of  scholars 
Canton  can  produce.  Besides  these  are  large  numbers 
who  have  studied,  and  from  disinclination  or  despair  of 
success,  have  not  tried  for  a  degree.  They  are  chiefly 
engaged  in  teaching  or  in  keeping  books  for  merchants ; 


A  Christian  College  for  Canton,       453 

so  that  we  have  a  vast  number  of  fairly  educated  men, 
who  can  appreciate  the  higher  learning  we  wish  to  sup- 
ply to  them. 

It  is  in  this  mass  that  the  desire  for  advanced  knowl- 
edge is  working.  A  few  have  given  expression  to  their 
desires,  and  by  the  study  of  scientific  works  published 
in  their  own  language  have  gained  some  insight  into 
the  great  field  of  knowledge  yet  unknown  to  the  mass 
of  them.  Long  secluded  from  the  intellectual  life  of 
other  lands,  they  are  beginning  to  feel  the  subtle  mag- 
netism of  advanced  thought  and  to  shake  off  their  old 
exclusiveness.  Many  agencies  are  at  work  in  opening 
their  minds,  chief  among  them  being  the  proclamation 
of  the  Gospel  and  the  distribution  of  Christian  litera- 
ture. Other  events  are  conspiring  to  break  down  the 
walls  which  ultra-conservatism  and  traditional  dislike 
have  reared.  The  construction  of  a  telegraph  line  from 
Canton  to  Hong-Kong,  though  it  caused  much  excite- 
ment and  the  loss  of  several  lives,  has  proved  an  edu- 
cating power.  It  has  dispelled,  in  some  degree,  the 
maze  of  superstitions  that  cover  so  thickly  the  surface 
of  the  land.  It  has  been  purchased  by  the  Govern- 
ment and  extended  far  into  the  interior.  The  war  with 
France  is  shaking  them  out  of  their  old  habits,  and 
leading  them  to  inquire,  with  some  practical  end  in 
view,  the  secret  of  power  in  Western  nations.  The 
whole  trend  of  outward  events,  and  of  thought  and 
discussion  among  the  people,  is  toward  a  period  of 
change  and  enlightenment.  Who  is  to  supply  the  light 
to  this  great  army  of  scholars?  Such  an  institution 
as  has   been  suggested  would   become  the  fountain  of 


454  ^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

knowledge  to  that  immense  company,  and  through 
them  to  the  thirty  milHons  of  people  in  Canton  and 
the  adjoining  provinces.  What  may  we  not  expect 
when  such  a  host  turns  from  the  vagaries  of  Taoistic 
philosophy  and  the  dry  bones  of  Confucianism  to  the 
pursuit  of  living  knowledge? 

As  with  the  Church,  so  with  these  people :  the  great 
matter  of  importance  is  that  they  should  receive  sci- 
ence from  Christian  teachers.  The  bias  received  in 
the  first  study  of  philosophy  or  science  will  continue 
to  influence  them  ever  after.  It  is  a  matter  of  the 
deepest  moment  that  we  should  step  in  and  prevent 
another  and  more  dangerous  form  of  error  taking  the 
place  of  the  present  ones,  which,  instead  of  leading 
them  to  the  truth  in  its  highest  and  most  symmetrical 
form,  show  only  the  secular  and  material  side,  with 
a  leaven  of  scepticism  which  their  minds  are  only 
too  ready  to  receive.  A  call  comes  to  save  them 
from  the  unbelief  and  barrenness  of  atheism  and  agnos- 
ticism, and  give  them  the  truth  they  are  searching  for 
in  its  purest  form,  instinct  with  the  life  of  Him  who 
is  ''the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,"  that  the  intellec- 
tual life  of  China  in  the  future  may  be  distinctively 
Christian. 

The  prospects  of  success  to  such  a  scheme  are  most 
encouraging.  We  have  the  examples  of  other  institu- 
tions in  Foochow  and  Shanghai,  established  upon  simi- 
lar principles,  that  are  commanding  a  large  patronage ; 
so  that  the  attendance  of  students  is  not  only  assured, 
but  the  hope  of  its  becoming  in  a  great  degree  self- 
sustaining  is  also  warranted.     The  efforts  made  in  the 


A  Christian  College  for  Canton.         455 

earlier  days  of  missions  in  South  China  were  not  fruit- 
less of  good.  Although  the  Missions  that  did  most  in 
giving  instruction  in  English  have  long  since  suspended 
such  operations,  yet  men  who  in  these  schools  re- 
ceived their  training  have  become  leaders  among  the 
people  in  many  enterprises  of  science  and  general  busi- 
ness. They  are  not  consistently  Christian  in  all  things, 
it  is  true,  but  their  enlightened  ideas  have  been  a  boon 
to  the  people. 

A  great  field  is  here  presented  which  promises  rich 
results  in  every  line  of  progress,  but  the  great  need  is 
for  an  adequate  endowment,  that  the  institution  may  be 
founded  without  delay,  and  the  grand  opportunity  pre- 
sented improved  to  the  fullest  extent;  and  the  hope 
is  indulged  that  some  whom  God  has  so  abundantly 
blessed  with  earthly  treasures,  increased,  it  may  be, 
by  business  connections  in  South  China,  may  be  led  to 
see  this  wonderful  opportunity,  and  give  the  project 
that  generous  support  needed  to  place  it  on  a  firm 
basis  of  success.  In  this  work  of  higher  education, 
there  is  unusual  scope  for  the  talents  and  energies  of 
young  and  enthusiastic  men.  No  finer  opportunity 
could  be  presented  for  impressing  one's  character  upon 
and  giving  permanent  bent  to  inquiring  minds  than 
this  enterprise  holds  out.  To  be  the  founders  of  true 
science  in  that  populous  land,  and  the  first  to  open  the 
secrets  of  true  knowledge  to  its  thousands  of  students, 
—  what  a  prospect  for  the  aspiring  educator!  All  the 
toil  and  anxiety  of  organizing  the  work  will  be  for- 
gotten in  the  results  which  even  a  few  years  may  be 
expected  to  show.     Japan  has  astonished  the  world  by 


456  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

the  wonderful  strides  made  in  the  Hne  of  progress. 
China,  less  easily  moved  because  of  the  great  mass 
of  her  people  and  their  peculiar  habits,  is  advancing 
too.  Her  time  has  not  yet  fully  come,  but  it  is  fast 
approaching;  and  great  will  be  the  reward  of  him 
who  holds  the  cup  of  true  knowledge  and  Christian 
learning  to  the  lips  of  that  people  parched  by  long 
ages  in  the  deserts  of  their  barren  and  antiquated 
systems. 

A  college  in  Canton,  well  established  and  manned  by 
efficient  teachers,  would,  without  doubt,  attract  many  of 
the  inquiring  spirits  who  are  in  search  of  the  treasures 
of  knowledge  hidden,  as  yet,  from  that  blinded  people. 
These  minds,  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  progress,  and 
receiving  the  truths  of  nature  and  philosophy  from  the 
lips  of  Christian  teachers,  would  go  forth  with  greatly 
enlightened  views  of  men  and  things;  and,  although 
they  might  not  be  led  to  accept  religious  truth  as  we 
hold  it,  they  would  learn  that  there  is  no  contradic- 
tion between  the  deepest  and  most  mysterious  truths  of 
Christianity  and  the  highest  truths  of  science.  They 
would  learn  that  science  and  religion  should  go  hand  in 
hand,  and  that  the  lands  from  which  they  would  learn 
the  deep  and  practical  lessons  of  national  life  are  in- 
debted to  both  for  their  enlightenment,  freedom,  and 
advanced  civilization.  Such  an  institution,  too,  if  prop- 
erly conducted,  would  become  the  parent  and  model 
of  many  others  in  the  surrounding  cities,  and  men 
trained  in  it  would  become,  in  time,  the  teachers  of 
multitudes  more.  How  important,  then,  to  have  the 
beginning    of    the    movement    under    the    control    of 


A  Christian  College  for  Canton.         457 

Christian  men,  who  would  give  a  Christian  tone  to  the 
education  and  Hterature  that  is  sure  to  spring  up  in 
its  wake,  and  the  way  be  thus  prepared  for  the  full 
reception  of  Christian  truth,  when  the  masses  of  the 
people  shall  be  shaken  out  of  the  mental  and  spir- 
itual lethargy  in  which  they  have  been  dreaming  the 
ages  away! 


\ 


458  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  PRESENT  OUTLOOK. 

IF  the  foregoing  pages  have  not  utterly  failed  in  the 
object  for  which  they  were  written,  they  have  made 
it  clear  how  deeply  the  foundations  have  been  laid,  how 
multiform  and  wide-reaching  are  the  agencies  at  work, 
and  how  grand  and  almost  boundless  in  their  possibili- 
ties are  the  prospects  of  the  enterprise  in  the  near 
future.  Each  decade  raises  the  standard  by  which 
results  are  compared.  The  present  shows  wondrous 
attainment  beside  the  first  score  of  years,  but  is  itself 
a  day  of  small  things  compared  with  what  is  soon  to 
come.  We  have  endeavored  to  take  a  comprehensive 
view  of  the  various  departments  of  the  work,  to  observe 
the  progress  and  present  condition  of  each,  and  thus 
obtain  some  adequate  general  conception  of  the  whole. 
Such  views,  however,  are  necessarily  imperfect.  There 
are  influences  and  indications  of  power  that  defy  classi- 
fication. There  are  signs  of  an  undercurrent  of  senti- 
ment, of  which  we  gain  only  occasional  glimpses,  that 
show  the  secret  working  of  the  leaven  of  Christian 
truth.  The  whole  structure  of  heathenism  is  being 
undermined  and  weakened  in  a  way  that  only  the  future 
can  reveal.  The  supercilious,  self-conceited  literati 
stand  in  dread  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  bitterest  hostility 


The  Present  Outlook, 


459 


is  often  the  clearest  proof  of  its  power.  Some  hint  of 
its  growing  influence  is  seen  in  the  rival  hospital  es- 
tablished to  cope  with  the  missionary  hospital ;  in  the 
preaching-halls  everywhere  opened  to  counteract  the 
effect  of  the  daily  proclamation  of  the  Gospel ;  in  free 
schools  opened  by  benevolent  associations  in  imitation 
of  the  mission-schools.  Imitation  is  the  highest  form  of 
commendation,  so  we  may  infer  the  power  of  these 
agencies,    from    the    rivalry   they  have   excited. 

Two  years  ago  a  company  of  Chinese  gentlemen,  men 
of  intelligence,  but  not  Christians,  were  discussing  the 
subject  of  Christianity,  and  agreed  in  the  opinion  that 
it  was  destined  soon  to  prevail.  Keenly  observant  of 
the  drift  of  public  sentiment,  they  saw  the  chief  evi- 
dences of  its  power  in  the  decline  of  idolatry,  which 
just  then  was  especially  marked.  The  people  were 
deserting  the  shrines ;  and  the  temple-keepers,  who 
depend  for  their  living  on  the  sale  of  materials  for 
worship,  were  in  despair,  and  bitterly  denounced  the 
preachers  of  Jesus,  who  had  shaken  the  faith  of  the 
people  in  their  gods.  In  the  great  city  temple  of 
Canton,  the  worshippers  had  fallen  off  to  such  an  ex- 
tent that  the  lease  of  the  place,  which  was  formerly 
considered  a  profitable  speculation,  often  commanding 
six  or  seven  thousand  dollars  a  year,  for  a  term  of  three 
years  went  a-begging,  no  one  being  willing  to  under- 
take it  for  more  than  a  few  months  at  a  time.  This 
falling  off  in  the  number  of  worshippers  occurred,  more- 
over, at  a  time  when  the  country  was  suffering  from 
drought,  which,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  would 
have  sent  the  people  in  larger  numbers  to  the  shrines 


460  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

to  pray  for  rain.  The  opinion  expressed  by  these  Chi- 
nese scholars  was  that  the  preaching  of  the  missionaries 
had  been  so  far  successful  in  shaking  the  confidence  of 
the  people  in  the  objects  so  long  worshipped ;  and  their 
belief  was  that  this  was  but  the  first  step  toward  a  much 
wider  and  more  significant  departure  from  the  habits  of 
their  ancestors.  The  man  who  gave  me  the  details  of 
this  conversation,  himself  a  scholar  of  repute,  assured  me 
that  there  were  many  among  the  more  intelligent  people 
who  believed  the  Gospel  to  be  true,  but  awaited  a  favor- 
able time  for  declaring  their  position.  This  testimony 
of  outsiders  incidentally  given  is  of  the  greatest  value. 

Another  fact  that  has  come  repeatedly  to  our  notice 
is  that  not  all  the  Christians  are  found  within  the 
churches.  There  are  many  hidden  ones  scattered 
through  the  land,  living  faithful  lives,  but  shut  off 
from  their  fellow-Christians  or  prevented  by  some 
obstacle  from  joining  the  company  of  believers  in  the 
church.  In  a  village  near  Canton  lived  a  venerable 
man  who  had  heard  the  truth  in  the  hospital.  His 
belief  in  Jesus  was  no  secret  in  the  town ;  his  ready 
witness  for  Christ  and  his  earnestness  in  declaring  his 
faith,  won  for  him  the  name  of  *'  the  man  of  Jesus,"  by 
which  title  he  was  known  far  and  wide.  His  long  white 
beard  and  gentle  dignity  secured  for  him  the  respect  of 
all ;  and  the  fact  of  his  adherence  to  the  Gospel  was  re- 
vealed by  inquiring  of  some  people  from  the  village 
who  attended  service  in  Canton,  whether  they  had 
heard  the  truth  before  they  had  come  to  the  city.  "  Oh, 
yes,"  was  their  reply ;  "  Father  Tsun  in  our  village  is  a 
Christian,  and  teaches  the  people  every  day." 


The  Present  Outlook,  461 

In  a  distant  district  seldom  visited,  a  native  evange- 
list was  travelling,  and  accidentally  found  an  old  man 
ninety  years  of  age,  who  had  become  a  Christian  ten 
years  before,  but  had  never  received  baptism.  His 
presence  in  the  place  was  made  known  by  the  people 
responding  to  the  appeals  of  the  preacher :  "  We  have  a 
Jesus  man  in  our  town,  —  old  Mr.  Wong  ;  come  and  see 
him."  The  testimony  of  his  relatives  and  townsmen 
showed  him  to  be  faithful  in  his  worship  of  the  true 
God.  Every  trace  of  idolatry  had  been  removed  from 
his  house  ;  and  in  the  simplicity  of  his  heart  true  homage 
was  paid  to  the  Lord  of  all,  although  of  baptism  and 
the  rites  of  the  outward  church  he  was  ignorant.  A 
man  in  the  interior  sent  to  the  preacher  at  a  distant  out- 
station  for  Christian  books,  his  interest  having  been 
awakened  by  the  general  report  of  the  Gospel.  After 
careful  study  of  the  books,  he  sent  for  more,  declaring 
his  belief  in  the  doctrines,  although  he  had  never  seen 
a  missionary  or  heard  a  native  preacher  speak. 

In  a  city  on  the  North  River  a  missionary  was  seek- 
ing for  a  suitable  building  to  be  used  as  a  public  preach- 
ing-hall. The  usual  suspicions  as  to  the  motives  of  the 
foreigner  in  securing  a  place  stood  in  the  way  of  his 
success,  until  one  day  he  was  approached  by  a  well- 
dressed,  portly  gentleman,  who  had  learned  of  his  object, 
and  had  come  to  offer  him  a  shop  on  the  main  thorough- 
fare. His  readiness  to  rent  his  property  in  this  open 
way  was  in  such  contrast  to  the  usual  methods,  that  the 
missionary  was  led  to  ask  if  he  knew  anything  about  the 
Gospel.  His  reply  was :  *'  I  was  formerly  a  merchant  in 
Canton,  and  was  accustomed  to  attend  the  chapel  near 


462  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

the  '  Double  Gate,*  where  a  man  who  spoke  with  great 
animation  and  perfect  idiom ^  used  to  preach.  I  know 
the  Gospel  is  good  and  true,  and  am  perfectly  willing 
to  rent  my  shop  for  a  preaching-room."  How  many 
more  there  may  be  of  the  millions  who  have  heard  the 
truth,  now  scattered  over  the  land,  unknown,  unsus- 
pected, but  with  a  knowledge  of  its  meaning  and  a 
belief  in  its  truth,  we  can  never  know.  By  the  constant 
and  wide-spread  proclamation  of  the  truth  in  scores  of 
churches  and  preaching-rooms,  in  hundreds  of  market- 
centres  and  populous  villages;  by  the  instruction  of 
thousands  of  children  and  youth  in  the  schools ;  by  the 
sale  and  distribution  of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Gos- 
pels and  Christian  tracts,  the  people  are  coming  to 
know  what  the  Gospel  is.  It  is  not  an  exaggerated 
statement  to  say  that  there  are  in  the  province  of  Can- 
ton to-day,  hundreds  of  thousands  of  people  who  have 
a  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  truth  to  save  them,  were  it 
but  quickened  into  life  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  As  far  as 
mere  outward  preparation  goes,  there  is  nothing  to  pre- 
vent a  veritable  Pentecost  of  blessing  coming  to  the 
Church  in  Canton. 

Other  influences  directly  or  indirectly  connected  with 
Christianity  are  at  work,  breaking  down  prejudice,  over- 
throwing superstition,  and  preparing  the  way  for  the 
coming  of  the  Lord.  The  all-wise  Providence  of  God 
is  seen  in  many  of  the  political  movements  of  the  last 
half-century;  and  our  faith  is  strong  in  the  assurance 
that  whatever  struggles  are  before  the  people,  and 
however  persecution  may  sift  the  young  Church  now 

1  Rev.  C.  F.  Preston. 


The  Present  Outlook,  463 

growing  up,  the  end  will  be  the  wide  extension  of  His 
kingdom. 

Our  first  duty  is  toward  the  work  in  hand,  in  the  per- 
formance of  which  both  courage  and  hope  are  required. 
It  looms  up  before  us  as  we  advance,  in  mighty  propor- 
tions. It  is  easy  to  talk  of  what  has  been  done,  and  to 
utter  bright  prophecies  for  the  future.  It  is  delightful 
to  dwell  on  the  glorious  prospect  that  opens  to  the  eye 
of  faith,  when  China  and  her  millions  are  converted  to 
the  Lord ;  but  we  must  be  ready  as  a  Church  to  put  our 
hands  to  the  mighty  work  of  preparation  that  must  yet 
be  done  before  the  Gospel  can  triumph  in  that  land. 
We  must  be  ready  to  occupy  each  coigne  of  vantage, 
and  improve  the  providential  openings  that  come  on 
every  hand;  we  should  no  longer  offer  the  formal 
prayer,  too  often  meaningless,  that  God  would  open 
the  way  for  the  spread  of  His  truth.  He  has  opened 
the  way  most  marvellously ;  and  what  we  need  in  Can- 
ton, at  present,  is  some  scores  of  men,  with  the  means 
to  correspond,  to  occupy  the  field  now  open  before  us. 
From  Lien-chow,  with  its  surroundings  of  rarest  beauty, 
on  the  north,  to  the  island  of  Hainan,  with  its  jungles 
and  aborigines,  on  the  south,  with  many  a  populous 
district  intervening,  the  land  lies  fully  open  to  the 
missionary.  Were  the  men  and  the  means  forthcoming, 
nothing  would  be  easier  than  to  show  where  twenty 
men  could  be  placed  at  once  with  work  all  ready  to 
their  hands,  while  five  hundred  men  of  the  best  talents 
would  find  their  hands  more  than  full  in  working  up  the 
populous  districts  now  open  and  easily  accessible  from 
Canton,  that  have  not  yet  been  reached. 


464  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

As  we  view  the  outlook  from  Canton,  the  mind  is 
forcibly  impressed  with  the  utter  inadequacy  of  the 
means  provided  for  the  work  that  spreads  out.  As  far 
as  the  nature  and  the  opportunities  for  enlargement  of 
the  work  appear,  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  indefinite 
extension.  In  every  department  there  is  scope  for 
almost  unlimited  effort,  so  that  it  becomes  the  part  of 
wisdom  to  choose,  from  the  many  opportunities  pre- 
sented, those  most  promising  of  success. 

China,  as  the  oldest  and  most  populous  nation  on  the 
face  of  the  earth,  has  peculiarly  strong  claims  upon  the 
Church.  Her  long  isolation,  her  state  of  semi-civiliza- 
tion, her  peculiar  but  wide-spread  system  of  education, 
have  long  been  barriers  in  the  way ;  but  the  day  of 
better  things  is  dawning,  and  the  doors,  so  widely  open, 
invite  the  Church  to  enter  and  possess  the  land.  What 
has  been  done  is  but  the  merest  beginning,  compared 
with  what  is  still  before  us.  The  difficulties  that  are 
yet  to  be  encountered  are  neither  few  nor  small.  They 
are  so  great  and  so  numerous,  that  those  who  know 
them,  but  do  not  understand  the  power  of  the  Gospel 
we  preach,  think  them  to  be  insurmountable  ;  but  as 
soldiers  of  Jesus,  we  are  not  afraid  of  difficulties;  we 
are  sent  to  overcome  them,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the 
coming  of  the  Lord ;  to  cast  up  the  highway,  to  gather 
out  the  stones,  that  the  King  in  His  glory  may  come. 

The  great  conflict  between  truth  and  error  is  to  be 
fought  in  this  land  of  the  Dragon.  All  the  forces  of 
error,  symbolized  in  that  national  emblem,  are  arrayed 
against  the  truth,  as  symbolized  in  the  Cross.  Her 
population  embraces  nearly  one  half  of  the  people  in 


The  Present  Outlook,  465 

the  whole  pagan  world,  and  should  therefore  absorb  one 
half  the  energies  of  the  Church,  in  her  foreign  mission 
work.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  consider  the 
proportionate  claims  of  China  beside  those  of  other 
nations,  and  also  to  reflect  upon  the  permanency  of  re- 
sults attained  in  that  land.  .  No  doubt  is  suggested  as 
to  the  wisdom  of  all  that  has  been  and  is  still  being 
done  for  the  decaying  races  of  the  earth.  The  islands  of 
the  Pacific,  though  fast  losing  their  original  populations 
in  many  places,  will  ever  hold  the  place  of  honor,  as 
the  scene  of  the  first  great  triumphs  of  Christian  mis- 
sions ;  but  what  proportion  of  effort  has  been  bestowed 
on  them,  compared  with  what  China  has  received?  The 
Sandwich  Islands,  with  a  present  native  population  of 
less  than  fifty  thousand,  have  received  an  amount  of 
effort,  which,  if  given  to  Canton  in  the  same  proportion, 
would  increase  the  present  force  of  agents  more  than 
one  hundred-fold.  Whatever  is  done  for  China  will 
tell  with  power,  long  after  these  Polynesian  races  have 
entirely  disappeared.  It  seems  but  the  part  of  wisdom 
for  the  Church  to  bestow  her  labors  where  they  will  tell 
most  effectively,  not  only  in  the  immediate  future,  but 
in  the  generations  to  come  ;  and  the  prospect  of  the 
perpetuity  of  Chinese  institutions  is  such  that  no  doubt 
as  to  the  endless  good  of  every  atom  of  Christian  force 
set  in  motion  can  be  admitted. 

The  two  great  races  that  confront  each  other  on  either 
side  of  the  world  are  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  the  Chinese. 
Of  the  wide  prevalence  of  the  English  language  as  the 
general  medium  of  communication,  and  of  English  insti- 
tutions as  the  great  transforming  power  In  the  world, 

30 


466  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

there  can  be  little  doubt ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  can 
the  continuance  and  spread  of  the  Chinese,  with  their 
peculiar  manners  and  habits  of  life,  be  denied.  How 
shall  these  two  races  affect  each  other?  What  reciprocal 
influences  shall  be  exerted?  Is  there  no  indication  of 
God's  Providence  in  the  close  relationship  into  which 
they  are  thrown  ?  —  the  one  the  oldest,  and  most  stereo- 
typed in  its  institutions,  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
the  other  embodying  the  latest  and  best  results  of  Chris- 
tian civilization.  The  East  and  the  West  have  met; 
youth  and  age  have  come  together ;  Christianity,  fresh 
and  blooming  in  its  perpetual  youth,  meets  hoary  pagan- 
ism in  its  primeval  and  perennial  home.  Let  not  the 
lack  of  faith  or  zeal  weaken  the  hands  of  its  champions 
as  they  assail  the  Dragon  in  his  lair,  and  pour  the  Hght 
of  purest  wisdom  into  the  land,  which  shall  yet  fulfil  the 
prophetic  word  in  sending  her  sons  to  the  feet  of  the 
Crucified  One.  And  as  a  fair  and  promising  portion  of 
that  wide  domain,  let  Canton  receive  the  proportion  of 
attention  that  is  rightly  due  her,  that  the  Broad  East  and 
the  Broad  West,  and  the  Cloudy  South  (Yunnan)  as  well, 
may  be  provided  with  teachers  of  the  Word  of  Life.  Let 
the  proportion  of  one  missionary  for  fifty  thousand  peo- 
ple, which  has  been  wisely  suggested  as  the  least  that  will 
suffice,  be  adopted  for  Canton,  and  the  force  would  have 
to  be  increased  twelvefold  immediately.  Six  hundred 
missionaries  would  be  required  to  meet  this  apportion- 
ment, which  assigns  a  flock  more  than  twenty  times 
as  large  as  that  demanding  the  attention  of  a  pastor  in 
Christian  lands,  to  the  care  of  each  missionary,  whether 
ordained  minister,  physician,  layman,  or  unmarried  lady. 


The  Present  Outlook.  467 

The  broad  possessions  of  South  China  present  a  fair 
land  of  conquest  for  the  army  of  truth,  not  only  in  the 
myriads  of  people  found,  but  in  the  natural  resources 
of  the  country.  Rich  in  minerals,  the  land  is  impov- 
erished, and  its  natural  treasure-houses  closed,  by  the 
strong  seals  of  superstition.  Coal,  iron,  copper,  lead, 
and  many  other  substances  are  hidden  in  large  deposits 
in  her  mountains  and  in  the  basin  of  her  plains,  but 
superstition  forbids  them  to  be  touched,  lest  the  anger 
of  the  Dragon  and  the  wrath  of  the  spirits  be  excited, 
and  dire  calamity  overtake  the  land.  Christianity 
comes  with  its  power  to  break  the  spell  which  the  belief 
in  magic  power  and  evil  influences  has  cast  over  the 
people,  and  to  open  to  them  the  treasures  of  their  own 
land,  which  contains  the  means  of  bringing  to  them 
great  national  wealth  and  outward  prosperity;  and 
we  may  hope  that  those  receiving  these  gifts  at  the 
hand  of  religion,  will  be  ready  to  devote  them  largely 
to  the  work  of  the  Lord,  —  to  the  support  of  all  the 
various  forms  of  benevolent  work  which  ever  accom- 
pany the  religion  of  Jesus;  and  the  whole  land,  with  its 
people  and  its  products,  be  presented  an  acceptable 
offering  to  the  Lord. 

We  are  on  the  eve  of  great  events.  The  land  of 
SInim  is  to  be  shaken  by  convulsions.  Political  crises 
are  approaching,  which  may  end  in  the  downfall  of  the 
present  foreign  dynasty  and  the  establishment  of  a 
purely  Chinese  family  on  the  throne.  The  day  of  ex- 
clusiveness  can  never  return,  even  though  many  of  them 
desire  it ;  and  the  probable  effect  of  whatever  transpires, 
will  be  the  fuller  opening  of  the   country.     The   work 


468  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 


of  preparation  already  done  will  prove  of  immense 
advantage,  and  enable  the  Church  to  enter  on  a  career 
of  prosperity,  equipped,  in  some  measure,  for  the  work 
that  opens  before  her.  Missions  in  Canton,  as  well  as 
other  parts  of  China,  are  only  in  their  infancy.  The 
results  of  the  past,  both  as  to  the  number  of  agents 
employed  and  the  influence  exerted,  are  but  pledges  of 
what  is  to  be  done.  The  whole  land  has  not  been  so 
widely  opened,  merely  to  show  its  extent  and  capacity. 
It  is  meant  that  we  should  go  in  and  take  possession  of 
it.  The  messengers  of  the  Lord  have  gone  through  al- 
most every  part,  and  bring  back  the  report  that  it  may 
even  now  be  possessed.  By  the  increase  of  the  agents, 
native  and  foreign,  and  the  systematic  division  of  the 
country,  the  whole  land  may  be  easily  reached  in  a 
period  of  five  years,  and  the  Gospel  preached  in  every 
town  and  village.  The  way  is  open,  the  means  of  travel 
fully  adequate  to  the  work ;  the  only  lack  is  the  men  to 
go.  What  a  work  it  is  to  carry,  in  five  years,  the  Gos- 
pel to  thirty  millions  of  people  in  these  scattered  towns 
and  villages.  Shall  such  opportunities  be  disregarded, 
while  the  Church  is  possessed  of  such  wealth  and  such 
numbers  of  men  who  could  easily  go? 


PBNtHSUlA  OF  IMI  ■  QHOW 


SAM  A- YU-l-l  U-BAY 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


ADVANCE   INTO  THE   INTERIOR. 


THE  work  hitherto  done  has,  in  a  great  measure, 
been  confined  to  Canton,  if  we  except  the  German 
Missions  in  the  Hakka  district.  The  city  itself  and  the 
densely  crowded  country  immediately  adjacent  present 
a  field  at  once  accessible  and  large  enough  to  absorb 
the  energy  and  time  of  all  who  choose  to  enter  ;  but  the 
regions  beyond  are  ever  kept  in  mind,  and  constant 
efforts  made  to   pierce  the  interior.     Special  openings 


470  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

are  presented  at  many  points,  toward  several  of  which 
the  hopes  and  energies  of  the  missionaries  are  turned 
as  promising  centres  for  future  operations. 

In  the  north  of  the  province  the  Wesleyans  have  se- 
cured a  firm  footing  in  the  important  prefectural  city  of 
Shiu-kwan,  which  is  the  poHtical  centre  of  six  large 
counties,  to  all  of  which  free  entrance  is  assured.  The 
work  so  favorably  begun  there  promises  a  large  out- 
come of  good  results  before  many  years  have  passed. 
Besides  being  the  centre  of  a  large  section  of  Canton 
province,  it  is  connected  directly  by  river  and  portage 
road  with  the  adjoining  provinces  of  Kiang-si  and  Hunan. 
The  people  of  this  latter  province  have  sedulously  re- 
sisted the  efforts  of  the  missionaries  to  obtain  a  footing 
on  the  north,  so  that  the  matter  of  entering  from  the 
south  becomes  of  greater  importance  than  it  otherwise 
would  be.  Ascending  the  long  and  picturesque  moun- 
tain pass,  through  which  the  river  flows  in  a  succession 
of  rapids,  above  Lok-cheung,  the  town  of  Ping-shek, 
the  first  military  post  on  the  southern  border  of  Hunan, 
is  reached,  and  access  gained  from  that  point  to  a  wide 
and  populous  district.  The  early  establishment  of  an 
outpost  in  the  city  of  Lok-cheung  will  afford  efficient 
means  of  reaching  the  people  of  Hunan,  who  are  con- 
stantly passing  to  and  fro  on  business. 

The  city  of  Lien-chow,  in  the  extreme  northwest  cor- 
ner of  the  province,  is  the  point  selected  by  the  Presby- 
terian Mission  for  the  establishment  of  a  station  with 
missionaries  resident.  It  is  in  the  midst  of  a  plain,  sur- 
rounded by  natural  scenery  of  surpassing  beauty.  It  is 
reached  by  a  branch  of  the  North  River,  which  winds 


Advance  into  the  Interior,  471 

for  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  through  a  series  of 
wonderful  scenes,  ten  mountain  gorges  of  most  pictur- 
esque formation  being  passed,  with  endless  variety  in 
the  mountain  groups  that  line  its  course,  while  from  the 
city  attractive  views  of  high  mountains   open   on  all 
sides.     Three  smaller  streams  unite  to  form  the  Lien- 
chow  River,  and  in  the  valley  of  each  are  large  collec- 
tions  of  populous  villages,  forming   an   aggregate   of 
several  hundred  thousand  people  who  may  be  reached 
from  that  centre.     The  people  are  gentle  and  docile, 
and   show   great    friendliness    to    the   missionary.      A 
chapel,  school,  and  dispensary  have  been  in  success- 
ful  operation  for  some  time.     Besides  the  immediate 
district  of  which  it  is  the  centre,  Lien-chow  is  only  one 
and  a  half  day's  journey  from  the  head-waters  of  an 
important  stream  flowing  down  into  the  heart  of  the 
Hunan  province,  which  affords  easy  access  to  that  sec- 
tion of  the  Empire  so   long  closed  against  Christian 
effort.     The  disposition  of  the  Hunanese  people  on  the 
Lien-chow  border  encourages  the  hope  that  permanent 
work  may  soon  be  inaugurated  among  them.     To  the 
south  of  Lien-chow,  and  occupying  an  extensive  moun- 
tain region,  are  large  tribes  of  the  aborigines,  who  still 
hold  themselves  independent  of  the  Chinese.     They  are 
seen  in  the  market-towns,  to  which  they  bring  the  prod- 
ucts of  their  native  hills  to  exchange  for  various  articles, 
but  nothing  has  yet  been  done  toward  bringing  them  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth.     An  interesting  people,  both 
in  their  history  and  customs,  they  form  an  attractive 
feature  in  the  prospective  work  in  Lien-chow,  —  a  new 
race  to  be  brought  under  Christian  influences. 


472  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

Turning  to  the  south  and  west,  the  densely  populated 
district  of  Heung-Shan,  forming  the  southern  portion 
of  the  great  delta,  and  the  broad  district  of  San-ui,  im- 
mediately to  the  west,  present  an  immense  assemblage 
of  people  for  whom  but  Httle  has  been  done.  Several 
millions  of  people  there  found  within  a  comparatively 
small  radius,  all  perfectly  accessible,  call  for  some  defi- 
nite and  adequate  provision  for  reaching  them. 

Further  west  is  the  city  of  Ko-chow,  the  prefectural 
city  for  six  counties,  isolated  by  mountain  ranges  from 
the  central  portion  of  the  province.  This  wide  section, 
as  yet  untouched  by  missionary  effort,  has  a  river  sys- 
tem of  its  own,  many  large  and  important  towns  with 
a  teeming  population,  easily  reached  from  Ko-chow  as  a 
centre,  presenting  a  fine  opening  for  work.  It  is  en- 
tirely destitute,  and  besides  one  or  two  hurried  journeys 
through  a  portion  of  it,  nothing  whatever  has  been 
done  to  reach  its  people.  Its  large  streams,  flowing 
out  to  the  sea,  invite  a  brisk  trade  in  salt,  fish,  oil,  hides, 
and  medicines,  which,  up  to  the  present,  has  been  car- 
ried on  by  junks  alone,  no  merchant  steamers  having 
yet  entered  its  waters.  Its  people  are  pure  Cantonese, 
showing  only  a  slight  variation  in  dialect,  and  from  gen- 
eral report  seem  to  be  of  a  friendly  disposition.  Cut 
off  by  natural  barriers  from  other  parts  of  the  province, 
it  demands  special  attention,  and  offers  an  inviting  field 
to  the  Church. 

At  the  extreme  south  is  found  the  island  of  Hainan, 
lying  abreast  of  the  gulf  of  Tonquin.  This  great  isl- 
and, which  forms  one  of  the  largest  prefectures  of  the 
province  of  Canton,  has  hitherto  been  almost  entirely 


Advance  into  the  Interior,  473 

neglected  in  the  work  of  evangelization.  Its  isolated 
position  has  cut  it  off  from  frequent  communication 
with  the  mainland,  and  the  difference  of  dialects  spoken 
has  made  it  impossible  for  missionaries  from  Canton 
or  Hong-Kong  to  do  anything  for  its  people.  Until 
twelve  years  ago  the  island  was  a  perfect  terra  incog- 
nita to  the  outside  world ;  and  the  reputation  it  bore, 
as  the  haunt  of  pirates  and  desperate  characters,  did 
not  encourage  investigation.  At  that  time  the  open- 
ing of  a  treaty  port  for  foreign  commerce  was  under 
discussion;  and  several  gentlemen,  connected  with  the 
Chinese  Customs  and  the  English  Consular  service, 
made  the  circuit  of  the  island  in  gunboats,  landing 
at  various  points  along  the  coast  and  making  short 
excursions  inland.  Their  observations,  however,  were 
too  hmited  to  furnish  any  reliable  information  as  to 
the  condition  and  disposition  of  the  people  in  the 
wide  and  unknown  interior.  It  was  not  until  three 
years  ago  that  the  outside  shell  was  really  broken,  and 
this  interior  laid  open.  This  was  done  in  the  first  in- 
stance by  Mr.  Carl  C.  Jeremiassen,  a  Danish  gentleman, 
formerly  connected  with  the  Imperial  Maritime  Cus- 
toms, who  has  devoted  himself  to  independent  mission- 
work  for  the  people  of  Hainan.  In  addition  to  other 
preparations,  he  studied  medicine  and  surgery  with 
Dr.  Kerr,  in  Canton,  and  is  now  doing,  single-handed, 
a  noble  work  on  the  island.  Two  years  ago  I  visited 
Hainan,  and,  in  company  with  Mr.  Jeremiassen,  made 
extensive  journeys  through  the  country.  Having  spent 
forty-five  days  in  the  interior  of  the  island,  among  both 
Chinese    and    aborigines,    I    can   speak   from   personal 


474  '^^^  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

observation  and  experience  of  the  disposition  of  the 
people,  and  the  openings  for  work  among  them ;  and  I 
can  say  with  emphasis  that  the  whole  country  —  coast, 
interior,  mountain,  and  plain  —  seems  fully  open  to  Chris- 
tian work.  Three  years  ago  we  were  all  in  total  igno- 
rance of  the  state  of  the  people ;  but  now  the  greater 
part  of  the  interior,  as  well  as  the  outer  circle  near  the 
coast,  is  as  well  known  as  the  more  frequented  districts 
near  Canton ;  and,  what  is  of  much  greater  importance, 
our  favorable  reception  is  assured.  In  ten  years  of  mis- 
sion-work, extending  over  the  greater  part  of  the  prov- 
ince of  Canton,  I  never  met  with  as  much  civility, 
friendliness,  and  genuine  hospitality,  as  among  these 
people. 

The  island  is  about  twice  the  size  of  Sicily,  its  longest 
diameter  being,  in  one  direction,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles,  and  in  the  opposite  direction,  one  hundred  miles. 
The  northern  half  is  composed  of  broad  plains,  and  a 
gently  rolling  country,  covered  with  cocoa-nut  groves, 
to  the  east.  The  middle  and  southern  portions  are 
mountainous,  the  peaks  and  ranges  rising  from  four 
thousand  to  seven  thousand  feet  above  the  sea.  It  is  a 
fine  agricultural  country,  but  is  especially  rich  in  min- 
erals, gold,  copper,  and  magnetic  ore  abounding. 

While  the  climate  is  tropical,  the  heat  is  not  so 
oppressive  as  in  countries  farther  south,  the  constant 
sea-breeze  modifying  the  heat.  It  is,  on  the  whole,  a 
pleasant  climate,  especially  from  October  to  April. 
The  foreign  residents  in  the  port  of  Hoi-how  uniformly 
enjoy  good  health. 

The   population    is    composed    of  Chinese    and    the 


Advance  into  the  Interior,  475 

aborigines,  called  Les.  Of  the  former  there  are  per- 
haps one  million,  but  the  number  of  the  latter  is  not 
known ;  the  only  point  we  can  be  sure  of  is  that  they 
are  very  numerous. 

The  Chinese  are  the  descendants  of  colonists  who 
came  centuries  ago,  and  are  a  quiet,  simple  people, 
easily  accessible  and  apparently  without  any  strong 
prejudice  against  Christianity.  The  Les  are  the  de- 
scendants of  the  original  inhabitants  of  the  island,  who 
were  there  when  the  Chinese  approached  it  two  thou- 
sand years  ago  ;  and  although  driven  back  from  the 
rich  plains  near  the  coast,  they  have  ever  maintained 
their  independence  against  Chinese  aggressions.  They 
are  divided  into  some  fifteen  or  twenty  tribes,  each  with 
an  independent  chief,  but  seem  to  be  all  of  one  race. 
We  were  the  first  white  men  to  visit  their  villages  in  the 
interior  and  live  with  them  in  their  homes ;  and  notwith- 
standing all  reports  to  the  contrary,  we  found  them 
invariably  kind,  hospitable,  and  glad  to  have  us  come 
among  them.  Their  dress  and  customs  are  very  dif- 
ferent from  the  Chinese.  Their  language  and  history 
have  yet  to  be  studied,  and  their  proper  place  among 
the  races  of  mankind  has  yet  to  be  determined.  They 
are  entirely  free  from  many  of  the  Chinese  superstitions 
which  oppose  the  greatest  barriers  to  Christianity,  such 
as  the  state  religion,  worship  of  ancestors.  Buddhism, 
etc.  They  live  among  the  hills  in  the  centre  and  south 
of  the  island,  and  although  possessed  of  many  of  the 
usual  characteristics  of  savages,  are  truly  a  fine  race  both 
in  physique  and  disposition.  Invitations  come  from  sev- 
eral important  villages  to  open  schools  among  them. 


476  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

The  dialect  known  as  the  Hainanese  is  spoken  over 
most  of  the  island,  and  is  understood  and  spoken  also 
by  most  of  the  men  we  met  in  the  Le  country,  so  that 
one  language  would  suffice  for  both  Chinese  and  abo- 
rigines. The  situation  of  Hainan  is  in  many  respects 
similar  to  that  of  Formosa;  only  the  Les  seem  much 
more  accessible  and  impressible,  to  begin  with,  than 
the  savages  of  Formosa,  and  we  have  but  to  refer  to  the 
wonderful  successes  that  have  attended  Christian  work 
in  that  island,  to  find  a  prophecy  of  what  may  be  done 
in  Hainan.  Providence  has  thrown  open  the  doors  of 
this  island  so  that  we  can  look  into  its  very  centre,  and 
has  shown  us  a  people  —  two  peoples,  in  fact  —  ready  to 
receive  the  Gospel,  —  people  who,  from  the  double  fact 
of  their  isolation  and  readiness,  have  peculiarly  strong 
claims  for  help.  Mr.  Jeremiassen  is  alone  in  this  inter- 
esting field,  without  even  a  native  to  assist  him.  He 
cannot  begin  to  meet  the  demands  that  come  for  his 
services.  His  letters  say,  "  My  hands  are  more  than  full. 
I  am  seeing  patients  from  nine  in  the  morning  until 
almost  dark,  and  am  obliged  to  send  many  away  every 
day  unaided.  During  the  last  fortnight  I  have  daily 
prescribed  for  over  one  hundred  patients,  performing 
many  operations  in  the  mean  time.  There  is  a  fine 
opportunity  to  speak  to  the  people  while  they  are  wait- 
ing for  medicine,  but  there  is  no  one  to  speak.  I 
generally  hold  a  short  service  of  preaching  and  prayer 
before  commencing  work."  There  he  stands  alone,  with 
the  pressure  of  this  great  work  upon  him,  and  his  heart 
longing  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  aborigines  in  the 
interior.     Associated  with  the  Mission  in  Canton,  he  calls 


Advance  into  the  Interior,  477 

to  us  for  help.  The  occupation  of  this  most  promising 
field  comes  directly  in  the  line  of  the  enlargement  of 
our  work  from  Canton,  and,  to  my  mind,  there  is  no 
part  of  South  China  that  promises  such  large  results  in 
the  near  future  as  this  island  of  Hainan. 

Stretching  to  the  west  is  the  great  province  of  Kwong- 
si,  "the  Broad  West,"  in  which  no  permanent  or  system- 
atic work  has  yet  been  accomplished.  The  occupation  of 
this  province  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  its  millions 
of  people,  and  is  the  preparatory  step  to  the  opening  of 
the  still  more  distant  province  of  Yunnan,  "  Cloudy 
South."  Nearly  twenty  years  ago  the  Baptist  Mission 
secured  a  preaching-room  in  the  city  of  Ng-chow,  but 
were  driven  from  the  place  at  the  time  of  the  **  gods  and 
genii  "  powder  excitement.  Two  years  ago  they  reopened 
the  station,  but  were  a  second  time  compelled  to  retire. 
This  city,  situated  a  few  miles  within  the  border,  is  the 
port  of  entry  and  the  most  influential  place  in  the  prov- 
ince. As  a  basis  of  operation,  it  is  well  situated  on  the 
main  river,  near  the  confluence  of  the  stream  that  flows 
down  from  the  provincial  capital,  the  city  of  Kwei-lam. 
The  Presbyterian  Mission  has  a  slight  hold  in  the  city 
of  Kwei-ping,  several  days'  journey  further  up,  and  in 
the  persons  of  Messrs.  Fulton  and  White,  has  undertaken 
to  establish  a  centre  there.  The  question  of  residence 
once  settled,  the  province  presents  a  most  attractive 
field.  Traversed  by  streams  in  all  directions,  the  means 
by  which  the  people  can  easily  be  reached  are  at  hand  ; 
and  under  the  stimulus  of  the  desire  to  carry  the  glad 
tidings  to  the  millions  who  have  never  even  heard  the 
report  of  the  Gospel,  a  great  work  may  be  done.     At 


478  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

present  the  whole  province  is  in  a  state  of  entire  desti- 
tution. Beyond  a  few  tours  of  evangehsm  and  the  sale 
of  some  tens  of  thousands  of  books,  the  people  are  still 
unreached.  Its  broad  waterways,  lined  with  cities,  towns, 
and  market-centres,  where  thousands  gather  daily,  pre- 
sent a  field  for  endless  labor.  This  province  was  the 
starting-point  of  the  Tai-ping  rebellion,  and  has  ever 
maintained  the  reputation  of  being  the  most  bitterly 
hostile,  to  Christians  not  only,  but  to  all  foreigners. 
Approached  on  various  sides,  its  people  seem  all  to  be 
imbued  with  the  same  spirit,  and  cry  death  to  the  emis- 
sary of  a  foreign  government  or  of  a  foreign  religion. 
The  hostility  was  shown  to  be  anti-foreign  and  not 
simply  anti-Christian,  in  their  treatment  of  an  English- 
man who  held  a  high  position  in  the  Chinese  army,  and 
was  compelled  to  stay  a  few  weeks  in  their  midst. 
Threats  of  the  direst  methods  of  torture  were  freely 
indulged  in,  and  open  insults  offered  in  spite  of  his  offi- 
cial dress.  Their  present  attitude,  however,  is  not  such 
as  to  deter  the  persevering  missionary ;  experience  has 
shown  that  he  can  travel  from  one  end  of  the  province 
to  the  other,  while  no  special  hindrance  is  offered  to  the 
public  proclamation  of  the  truth  and  the  general  distri- 
bution of  the  printed  Word,  other  than  the  usual  inci- 
vilities of  a  motley  Chinese  assembly.  The  immediate 
work  in  this  province  seems  to  be  the  thorough  explora- 
tion of  its  entire  extent  by  the  missionary  and  the  oral 
proclamation  of  the  Gospel  to  the  people.  When  this  is 
thoroughly  done  the  way  will  be  open  for  more  perma- 
nent work.  Months  may  be  spent  on  its  rivers,  traversing 
new   territory,   each    day   bringing   several    new  towns 


Advance  into  the  Interior.  479 

within  the  reach  of  Christian  influences.  The  only  con- 
venient way  of  entrance  to  Kwong-si  is  from  the  Canton 
side,  the  West  River,  in  its  broad,  deep  volume,  flowing 
down  through  its  entire  length  and  carrying  the  rich 
cargoes  of  grain,  cassia,  and  matting  straw  to  the  mar- 
kets in  Canton. 

Beyond  the  borders  of  Kwong-si,  the  province  of 
Yunnan  is  reached.  One  of  the  most  extensive  of  Chi- 
nese states,  it  is  remote  from  every  convenient  centre; 
and  the  question  of  reaching  and  bringing  it,  with  its 
wealth  of  mineral  deposits,  into  the  line  of  commerce, 
has  led  to  many  expeditions,  the  loss  of  valuable  lives, 
and  even  to  war.  The  great  point  at  issue  in  the  French 
conflict  in  Tonquinwas  the  opening  of  the  Red  River  as 
the  highway  of  trade  to  Southeast  Yunnan.  The  expe- 
dition of  Garnier  and  others  up  the  river  of  Cambodia 
had  the  same  end  in  view.  The  road  from  Burmah  by 
Bhamo  into  its  western  borders,  it  was  hoped,  would 
prove  a  convenient  outlet  in  that  direction;  while  with 
infinite  difficulty  it  is  approached  from  the  north  by  way 
of  the  Yang-tsz  River.  The  expedition  of  Messrs.  Col- 
quhon  and  Wahab,  which  ended  fatally  for  the  latter 
gentleman,  had  in  view  the  opening  of  a  trade  route 
from  Canton,  through  Southern  Yunnan,  and  the  Laos 
country,  to  Maulmein.  Well  conceived,  and  in  a  measure 
proved  to  be  practicable,  this  promises  to  be  the  most 
feasible  route,  and  will  throw  the  development  of  that 
vast  territory  into  English  hands.  Commerce  has  been  far 
in  advance  of  Christianity  in  exploring  Yunnan  from  the 
Canton  side,  but  the  way  is  now  open,  and  a  more  ready 
access  afl'orded  from  this  side  than  from  any  other.     An 


480  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon. 

additional  call  is  therefore  made  for  the  enlargement  of 
missions  in  South  China,  to  include  this  vast  region  of 
the  ''  Cloudy  South."  Sparsely  settled,  and  in  many 
places  peopled  by  mountain  tribes,  chiefly  aborigines,  it 
does  not  present  its  inhabitants  in  so  accessible  posi- 
tions as  those  in  the  great  domains  of  the  two  Kwongs ; 
but  their  state  of  ignorance  and  destitution,  and  the 
means  possessed  of  reaching  them,  are  strong  arguments 
for  efforts  on  their  behalf. 

Turning  now  for  a  final  glance  at  the  field,  how  vast 
a  portion  still  remains  unoccupied !  There  are  whole 
streets  in  the  city  of  Canton,  where  the  people  are  as 
ignorant  of  the  truth  as  in  the  remote  hamlets  in  the 
mountains.  There  are  thousands  of  villages  never  yet 
visited  by  missionary  or  native  evangelist.  There  are 
hundreds  of  populous  centres,  where  thousands  of  peo- 
ple gather  on  every  fair-day,  that  have  never  seen  the 
form  of  the  herald  of  Christ.  There  are  still  other  hun- 
dreds of  towns,  where  the  missionary  has  been  but  once 
or  perhaps  twice;  while  millions  of  people  are  found 
everywhere  who  know  absolutely  nothing  of  Christ.  And 
these  people  are  not  shut  up  in  seclusion  where  it  is 
impossible  to  reach  them ;  they  are  all  within  the  reach 
of  the  messenger  of  Christ.  No  edict  of  the  govern- 
ment, no  barriers  of  caste,  no  local  restrictions,  hinder 
the  approach  of  the  preacher.  The  simple  reason 
they  have  not  heard  is  that  there  is  no  one  to  go  to 
them.  Unless  reinforcements  come,  many  years  will 
pass  before  these  millions  can  be  supplied  with  even  the 
most  superficial  knowledge  of  the  great  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity.    They  need  not    merely  the  passing    message, 


Advance  into  the  Interior,  481 

heard  but  once  and  then  imperfectly  understood,  but 
the  repeated  presentation  of  the  truth.  It  is  next  to 
impossible  to  give  to  persons  who  never  heard  it  before, 
such  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  will  lead  them  to  an 
intelligent  acceptance  of  it,  in  one  brief  interview.  All 
that  can  be  hoped,  in  such  cases,  is  to  create  an  inter- 
est and  lead  them  to  the  study  of  it.  This  necessitates 
the  frequent  visitation  of  the  same  place  to  follow  up 
impressions  made,  and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  circum- 
scribes the  sphere  of  one's  efforts.  The  missionary's 
course,  to  be  efficient,  should  not  be  a  hurried  march 
across  the  land,  although  it  too  often  has  the  appear- 
ance of  such,  in  which  the  number  of  towns  and  villages 
visited  is  noted  down  as  so  many  conquests  made. 
Such  superficial  work  is  barren  of  permanent  results. 
Many  times  must  the  same  places  be  visited,  many  times 
the  same  message  repeated,  before  its  meaning  dawns 
on  the  benighted  mind. 

Oh,  that  the  condition  of  these  people  could  be 
truly  and  vividly  presented  !  They  are  not  anxiously 
waiting  for  the  Gospel,  and  ready  to  receive  it  on  its 
first  presentation.  Waiting  they  are,  but  they  know 
not  for  what ;  longings  they  feel,  but  in  their  blindness 
and  ignorance  they  know  not  that  the  Jesus  we  preach 
is  the  only  one  who  can  satisfy  them.  They  are  in- 
different, or  wedded  to  their  old  beliefs ;  thronging  the 
temples,  or  bowing  at  wayside  shrines,  they  live  day 
after  day  with  no  thought  above  the  things  that  perish 
in  the  using,  with  no  hope  of  any  definite  happiness 
beyond.  But  they  are  accessible,  the  way  is  open  by 
which  the  message  can  be  carried  to  every  one  of  them. 

31 


482  The  Cross  and  the  Dragon, 

Their  condition  is  not  utterly  hopeless  so  long  as  the 
truth  may  reach  them ;  and  as  long  as  the  way  is  open 
and  the  messenger  ready,  they  may  be  saved.  What  a 
responsibility  is  here  laid  upon  the  Church  !  The  key 
of  knowledge  is  intrusted  to  her,  the  oracles  of  eternal 
wisdom  committed  to  her  care,  and  still  so  many  ignorant 
of  the  way  of  Life  !  Can  she  give  an  account  of  her  stew- 
ardship without  fear  of  reproof  for  unfaithfulness? 

The  call  is  here  presented  to  every  young  man  conse- 
crating himself  to  the  work  of  Christ.  The  claims  of 
home  interests  are  strong,  the  calls  from  home  churches 
pressing,  but  the  call  from  the  millions  of  pagan  lands,  in 
utter  ignorance,  is  superior  to  these.  Compare  the  life 
of  the  faithful  pastor  in  this  land  with  that  of  the  mis- 
sionary of  the  Cross.  At  most  a  few  hundreds  come 
under  his  direct  influence.  Week  after  week,  and  year 
after  year,  to  the  same  people  he  expounds  the  Word, 
and  does  a  noble  work  for  the  Master;  but  in  Canton 
and  elsewhere  there  are  thousands  who  come  under  the 
missionary's  influence,  with  minds  never  yet  touched, 
hearts  never  yet  softened  or  made  glad  by  the  truth, 
upon  whom  he  may  impress  himself.  Look  at  it  in 
another  light.  What  pastor  in  this  land,  after  years  of 
labor,  can  positively  say  that  the  work  he  has  done, 
however  important,  would  not  have  been  done  by  some 
one  else ;  or  the  place  he  has  filled  have  been  filled  with 
another  equally  efficient?  But  the  missionary  is  doing 
what  would  never  have  been  done  had  he  not  gone  to 
the  work ;  and  to  all  who  come  is  given  this  assurance, 
that  they  do  that  which  would  otherwise  be  left  undone, 
thus  adding  directly  to  the  aggregate  of  efficient  service. 


Advance  into  the  Interior.  483 

The  results  attained,  while  full  of  encouragement  and 
calling  for  profoundest  gratitude,  furnish  but  little 
ground  for  self-congratulation  to  the  Church:  fifteen 
small  churches  for  a  city  of  fifteen  hundred  thousand 
people;  one  hundred  schools,  chiefly  primary,  for  the 
children  and  youth  in  a  population  of  thirty  millions ; 
ninety-seven  out-stations  in  all  the  vast  territory  of  three 
great  provinces ;  and  seven  thousand  Christians  in  their 
myriad  population.  Thank  God  for  what  has  been 
done;  but,  oh,  how  little  compared  with  what  remains 
to  be  done  !  These  Christians  form  but  a  very  narrow 
band  of  bright  gold  around  the  dark  mass  that  is  yet 
untouched.  These  schools  and  churches  are  but  sparks 
of  light  in  the  great  sea  of  black  ignorance  and  dark 
superstition.  The  signs  of  progress  are  many  and  cheer- 
ing, the  indications  of  greater  triumphs  are  most  signifi- 
cant; but  the  darkness,  the  ignorance,  the  cruelty,  are 
still  appalling.  The  Gospel  has  proved  itself  effectual 
in  bringing  joy  and  hope  to  thousands ;  shall  it  not 
bring  similar  blessings  to  the  miUions  there?  Let  the 
answer  come  in  enlarged  gifts,  in  the  consecration  of 
lives,  and  the  gift  of  sons  and  daughters  freely  given, 
that  the  grand  fact  may  be  established  that  the  people 
of  Christ  are  not  ashamed  of  His  Gospel,  but  believe 
it  to  be  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  not  only  to  the 
multitudes  of  Christian  lands,  but  to  the  myriads  of 
China  as  well. 


University  Press :  John  Wilson  &  Son,  Cambridge. 


. —ur  i7x  x.-iit  %-^^t 


DATE    DUE 


A*-— iO^^^' 

' 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  U.S.A. 

BW8360.H52C.2  ,     ^   . 

The  cross  and  the  dragon,  or,  Light  in 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00040  1846 


